Рыбаченко Олег Павлович : другие произведения.

Adult Adventures Of Henry Smith!

Самиздат: [Регистрация] [Найти] [Рейтинги] [Обсуждения] [Новинки] [Обзоры] [Помощь|Техвопросы]
Ссылки:
Школа кожевенного мастерства: сумки, ремни своими руками
 Ваша оценка:
  • Аннотация:
    A young wizard who has just graduated from a magic school is recruited by a powerful space empire to search for the stolen British crown. But the criminals have disappeared into a parallel universe. While pursuing them, Henry Smith meets charming girls from the ZPR - Star-Space Intelligence. He manages to visit the past of planet Earth a million years before our era, observing the development of the Hyperborean and other ancient empires. There he meets Yulfi, a kind girl who has received unique superpowers as a reward. But the girl grows up, participates in wars, kills, makes love to different men. And her character changes, she becomes more and more aggressive and cruel. It is not surprising that Yulfi becomes the sorceress who almost destroyed the universe.
  ADULT ADVENTURES OF HENRY SMITH!
  BOOK ONE
  Henry Smith and the CROWN!
  ANNOTATION
  A young wizard who has just graduated from a magic school is recruited by a powerful space empire to search for the stolen British crown. But the criminals have disappeared into a parallel universe. While pursuing them, Henry Smith meets charming girls from the ZPR - Star-Space Intelligence. He manages to visit the past of planet Earth a million years before our era, observing the development of the Hyperborean and other ancient empires. There he meets Yulfi, a kind girl who has received unique superpowers as a reward. But the girl grows up, participates in wars, kills, makes love to different men. And her character changes, she becomes more and more aggressive and cruel. It is not surprising that Yulfi becomes the sorceress who almost destroyed the universe.
  
  Cover suggestion:
  In the middle is a young man who looks like Harry Potter in a cap and with a magic wand in his right hand. On the young man's right hand is a blonde girl, barely covered by jewelry and in a short skirt, holding a sword over her head. On the left hand is a red-haired girl, also beautiful, with a lush chest barely covered by amulets and beads made of precious stones, in a short skirt with an axe over her head. The girls are muscular, with bare, bare legs, slightly squatting, tanned, the red-haired one is a little more massive than the blonde.
  I think this cover is the most chic - sexy warriors and someone similar to the super hit of all times and nations Harry Potter. There will be excellent purchases, especially since the novel has not yet been stolen by pirates.
  
  
  Funny humor and serious morals. A young wizard against universal evil! Magic and super technology, love and deceit. This series has absolutely everything - except boredom! I will be very glad if you give me advice in the comments on how to improve the test, what to remove and what to add. With respect to you; my dear readers!
  
  ADULT ADVENTURES OF HENRY SMITH!
  BOOK ONE
  Henry Smith and the CROWN!
  Synopsis
  A young wizard who has just graduated from a magic school is recruited by a powerful space empire to search for the stolen British crown. But the criminals have disappeared into a parallel universe. While pursuing them, Henry Smith meets charming girls from the ZPR - Star-Space Intelligence. He manages to visit the past of planet Earth a million years before our era, observing the development of the Hyperborean and other ancient empires. Surprisingly, even in such antediluvian times, humanity managed to go into space and reach an unimaginable level of development. The supercivilization does not like this, it sends a killer starship. Henry Smith and his Russian girlfriend Svetlana Krasnova, at the cost of incredible efforts, save all of humanity from destruction, but instead of a reward, they end up in a Russian mental hospital. Krasnova is suspected of terrorism and is imprisoned in Lefortovo. The girl, however, using her incredible abilities, leaves the FSB with nothing. Henry escapes from the madhouse by cunning and ends up in a parallel universe. His second homeland is the Great Gyrossia - a huge space empire created on the basis of the Russian Federation on a voluntary and creative basis, uniting all of humanity with the power of love and reason. Henry travels around the worlds, visiting the most incredible stars and planets, striking in their fabulous diversity. There he participates in many space and magical battles. The main enemy skillfully pretends to be a friend and uses Henry Smith's abilities for his own purposes. The young wizard becomes a star general of the Great Gyrossia for special merits. But a threat hangs over the entire universe. The hidden enemy uses Smith with his ever-increasing magical abilities for the last time and reveals his true face. The universe is under threat, but as in a good Hollywood movie, the hero's resourcefulness corrects the situation a moment before death.
  
  
  PROLOGUE
  An elusive shadow slid across the gigantic, cracked granite wall of the ancient Corfe fortress. It slipped past the bizarrely yet strictly ornamented battlements from which ancient English archers must have fired at the troops of William the Conqueror himself. Something vague, barely visible, but exuding a deadly, heart-chilling spirit, passed the numerous guards. The guards, in bulletproof vests with machine guns and grenade launchers, stared dumbly into the darkness. Even the spotted cheetah, cowering, hissed, and the bulldogs and German shepherds whined quietly, as if sensing the presence of a sabre-toothed tiger. The streams of light emitted by the searchlights began to dance hysterically, and the ominous hooting of an owl came from the darkness. And here is the entrance, armored like in the Pentagon bunker. The massive door, capable of withstanding an armor-piercing shell from a cruiser gun, although connected to a multiple-duplicated alarm system, suddenly warped. Its halves silently slid apart. Four guards froze like mannequins, unable to move. The ghost flew inside, he barely touched the stone slabs, covered with sensors and live wires. There was a slight spark, the air smelled of ozone. Another door and again, the guards froze, unable to move, double-barreled machine guns slightly swaying, sharpened bayonets shining. The video cameras at the entrance dim, unable to discern the subject who had penetrated. The newest robot guard loses orientation, turns over, the wheels helplessly spinning, the barrels of the machine guns scratching the marble floor. Another machine froze, like an idol, yellow drops were falling from the flamethrower barrel, it seemed that the robot was crying. Inexorable, like a demon from the underworld, the shadow penetrates the vast hall. It has three arms, fog crawls out of them, and sparks flash through its clouds. They shimmer with all the colors of the rainbow, a quiet melody sounds, saturated with a multifaceted range of sounds. Seven two-meter guards with machine guns are motionless, their eyes are glazed.
  The shadow bypasses the barely visible laser stripes, approaching the armored glass. A slight movement, the haze flared like a garland of flowers, and the armor begins to melt quickly, as if the compacted ultra-plastic (its cost by weight is ten times higher than pure gold), impenetrable by the most modern grenade launcher, turned into ice. The ghost's hand lengthens, splits into two six-fingered hands. The first grabs the crown sparkling in the blue light, and the other immediately puts a brick in its place. On the one hand, this is mockery, but on the other hand, the alarm reacting to weight change does not have time to work. The shadow bowed, and sharply accelerating its movement, hurried to the exit. The signal lasers turned off for a moment. This was enough for the phantom to disappear - like a shadow at midday. Only a faint smell of sulfur remained.
  The main symbol of England - the crown of the British Empire has been stolen!
  . CHAPTER 1
  The sensational news instantly spread across all TV channels and world agencies. Corfe Castle was literally flooded with journalists, dazzled by TV cameras. The abundance of paparazzi gave rise to waves of panic: the crown had been stolen! The hero of the day was the brick, which was photographed from various angles, like Miss Universe, until Scotland Yard representatives sent it for the most thorough examination. The best detectives of the country were thrown into searching for the crown. The proud British even turned to other countries for help, involving the CIA, FSB and even Mossad. Despite the abundance of special services, complete bacchanalia reigned.
  
  Meanwhile, a thin, fair-haired young man was walking along a quiet street in London. There were old stone houses all around, neatly swept in the morning, modest flowers growing along the road seemed to be crying. A light rain was drizzling, and the traveler was wearing a light blue raincoat, with a neat, seemingly heavy, briefcase in his hand. He walked and thought.
  In recent years, all his energy was directed towards fighting the evil sorcerer Roland de Brown, a devilish spirit who had destroyed his parents and many other good people, wizards and zhols (living beings not familiar with magic).
  What to do now? He graduated from the magic school and was left as a lonely ear of corn on a scorched field. His friends scattered to different cities, and some were lost forever. It seems that the flowers, on whose petals pearls of rain flow, are crying for him. In the world of Zhols, he has nothing to do, except become a simple clerk and tremble before his superiors. To be a gray official, hunched over papers or, at best, in front of a computer? No! This is not for his young and stormy nature. He wants to travel the world, to see something new. Despite his intelligent appearance, he is not afraid of hard work!
  A rude shout interrupted his thoughts:
  - Hey you, teenager, do you have a hundred euros?
  Three rather large, shaggy guys appeared before him. Dark-skinned, obviously from the Middle East, they were playing with rusty, crooked knives, baring their rotten teeth in mockery.
  Henry Smith is a fragile-looking young man, thin, short, with no hint of a moustache or beard, looking like a teenager. And here are three tall Arabs with long knives, the odds are clearly not even. He can, of course, use magic and break the ban, taking risks, as he has already done more than once, but he doesn't want to show off right now. It's better to show restraint, maybe he'll be able to fight back with words.
  - I don't have money, I'm a simple student! - Henry answered simply and quietly, feeling an unpleasant chill in his stomach.
  A rough voice croaked:
  - Then take off your jacket and give me your briefcase!
  The darkest of the bandits grinned and suddenly punched the young man in the solar plexus. Smith doubled over, the sharp pain taking his breath away. Another hook to the back of his head sent him down.
  "Why are you doing this?" asked the almost black Arab standing to the right, frowning.
  - So that he trembles and respects! - A wild roar in response.
  He swung his leg and kicked with all his might. Then Henry performed a magic trick: a steel anvil. A piece of hardened iron, weighing a hundredweight, materialized for a split second in the path of the bandit's torn shoe. It was enough to break his joint when he crashed into it. The Asian fell, screaming:
  - Kill him!
  The thugs rushed at the young man, trying to finish off the impudent victim. Snatching up his magic wand, Smith said:
  - Ferpendola!
  The bandit was caught in a short whirlwind and thrown against the wall. The other bastard trembled and tried to throw a knife at the prostrate body, Henry reacted reflexively:
  - Goodbye!
  The Asian immediately grew a goat's beard and horns, and he ran, his hooves clicking on the cobblestones. The third, with a broken leg, whispered tremblingly:
  - Shaitan! - And he began to crawl back. He did not have the strength to fight.
  Smith tried to get up, he was in a lot of pain inside, his neck was aching. Suddenly the bandit disappeared, the wild screams of the third one died down, and the second one, slightly bruised against the wall, who had started to rise with a crooked yataghan, seemed to dissolve into thin air.
  - Miracles! - Henry Smith said with delight.
  A girl of heavenly beauty suddenly appeared before him. The thick overalls did not hide her perfect figure. With one hand, she easily, like a small kitten, lifted Henry Smith off the ground.
  - Science! - said the girl, smiling radiantly and added cheerfully, - Above miracles!
  The young man shuddered, despite her beauty, her playing muscles were visible, every now and then, showing through when bending her mobile arms, her dense biceps, and she herself was a head taller than Henry Smith. Men are often intimidated by stronger and larger women. At the same time, her fresh, clean face was not angry or stern, there was a sense of kindness in it. Her full, satin lips whispered:
  - I'm your friend! Don't be embarrassed! (Apparently she was trying to spare the man's pride by delicately refusing to say - don't be afraid)
  - Are you... a sorceress too? - Henry asked hesitantly.
  - No! I, the interuniversal intelligence officer, Svetlana Krasnova. - The girl smiled even wider.
  - And how did you manage to evaporate those bandits? - Smith pointed his finger at the empty curb with a couple of small cracks.
  - Very simple! - Svetlana, flashing her teeth, showed a small ring with a stone sparkling in four colors. - This is an integral multi-vector. It decomposes substances, breaking interquark bonds. Then quarks and elementary particles disintegrate, and the material object, if it is not protected by matrix protection, disappears.
  - What about the law of conservation of matter? - Henry very carefully took a step towards the girl who strongly resembled a comic book heroine.
  - It works, only the energy level of the substance changes. - She said this in an ambiguous tone. And, condescendingly, like an elderly teacher to a first-grader, she smiled and added: - In general, we have various methods of annihilating matter, and we will teach you some of them.
  Henry Smith's eyes lit up:
  - Do you have any magic yourself?
  Svetlana"s eyelids didn"t even twitch when she answered:
  - I personally don"t, but I can do some things, in the sense of paranormal abilities.
  - What exactly? - The young man mechanically squinted, although experience showed that this action only tired the facial muscles. The girl, in turn, with an elegant gesture of her chiseled, tanned palm, created a semblance of a cocoon around them. The speakers themselves saw and heard everything around them, but remained invisible to the rare passers-by. Krasnova listed briefly:
  - Read thoughts, move objects, have limited influence on intra-atomic structures. Well, I do teleport using technology. - Here her tone changed to a more stern one. - But in general I have no time to talk to you. I have something to do with you!
  Henry smiled bitterly:
  - Everyone cares about me! What exactly?
  - You've probably heard that the crown of the British Empire has been stolen?
  - Yes! That's all they talk about. Although it's up to the police to find her. - Henry waved his thin hand hopelessly.
  The girl put on the air of a demanding school teacher:
  - It's not that simple. The thing is, the crown was stolen by a being from another universe. Isn't it strange that nineteen guards were petrified? What does that mean?
  Henry nervously jerked his thin shoulder:
  - A powerful magician was at work. Apparently, the rank and class of no less than a grand master. However, who it is, one can only guess. Apparently, not a local, possibly a foreigner. - Henry spread his hands in confusion, his round face expressing extreme difficulty.
  But from another universe...
  Svetlana shook her head and snorted:
  - And your magical world and the school where you studied... Is magic legal in Good Old England?
  The young man responded modestly and quietly:
  - This is not another universe, but only a parallel subworld. A kind of reflection of your celestial or vice versa. Perhaps, it is the magical that is primary.
  The girl smiled very kindly and said:
  - Do you want to fly over London?
  Henry, still in a state of semi-shock, answered in confusion:
  - I don't have a broom, and besides, we might be noticed without invisible powder.
  Svetlana patted Henry on the cheek:
  - Fly on a broom? It's too banal, it reminds me of the fairy tale about Baba Yaga with the bone leg.
  Young Smith timidly objected:
  - Why, the Medusa-2010 broom is much faster and more maneuverable.
  - There is something better. Put your palm out and look! - Svetlana raised her finger, staring at the center of Smith's palm. A thin ray flew out from under the girl's neatly trimmed nail. Henry felt a slight tickle and smiled.
  - It's quite nice.
  - Now, if you want to fly, give a mental command. - The girl clicked her heels.
  The young man was surprised:
  - So this is the magic of levitation?
  -Just think!
  Suddenly Henry Smith's feet lifted off the ground. His stomach seemed to be breaking away, ready to fly out of his body. And then such lightness, as if he had become a feather, only it was not the wind that controlled you, but you commanded the wind. He saw the roofs of houses built in the Gothic style. Svetlana soared up with him.
  - Well, do you feel a sense of spiritual upliftment?
  The young man exclaimed:
  - Not bad magic. And you want to say that you yourself are not a sorceress.
  The girl modestly objected, blinking her long, purple eyelashes:
  - No! Tiny microchips, the size of hydrogen atoms, have entered you. They create a directed antigravity field that allows you to move in space.
  - Microchips?
  - Yes, these are computers based on the principle of magic-hyperplasm. Very powerful mechanisms with colossal energy. They also create an invisible field around us. We see each other, but other people do not see us.
  Henry Smith was pulled sharply to the side. He almost crashed into a tall, copper spire. The young man spun around like an airplane propeller.
  - Be careful with your thoughts, - Svetlana warned. They are controlled telepathically and you need discipline in your thinking. Let's fly higher.
  - That's right! - Henry agreed. At the same second he felt a sharp jerk upward and froze. There was emptiness around him, only unusually bright stars blinded his eyes. Never before had Smith seen such luminaries, where the constellations were so clearly outlined, where the Orion belt stood out especially, like a scattering of diamonds. Below, under his feet, there was a small ball, similar to a soccer ball. Blue, with yellow veins. Henry glanced to the side: the Moon, which had become unusually huge, was shining, every crack on the surface was visible, huge craters from meteorites and impressive basalt-sand seas.
  - Wow! I'm in space! - Smith was amazed. Svetlana Krasnova appeared next to him. The girl laughed:
  - There you go, fool. You can't hide from love.
  Henry replied, embarrassed:
  - Sorry, I'm in space. Looks like I overdid it. Are these computers really capable of moving that fast?
  - Of course! And I see that this surprises you!
  The young man shook his bright head:
  - I have never encountered such magic to visit space. To be honest - it's a miracle!
  - Yes, almost a miracle!
  - But in space there is a vacuum and extreme cold, and I don"t feel any discomfort.
  Svetlana smiled condescendingly:
  - These computers are small, but very smart. They, of course, took care that the stupid boy did not suffocate or freeze his ears. You breathe the freshest air, and around you there is a power cocoon that did not allow you to be flattened by gravity and burn up in the atmosphere.
  - Wow, that's amazing! Unfortunately, not every broom can do that. I've never been to space myself. How about visiting other planets?
  - You will have it! But we don't have much time.
  "Why?" Henry said sadly, the very thought of parting with a fantastically beautiful girl made him tremble.
  Svetlana stated decisively:
  - You must help us find the crown! Believe me, it matters for the fate of not only your country.
  Henry said, lowering his voice a half tone:
  - Good! But tell me, what is magic hyperplasm?
  - Wonderful and quasaric! This is magically charged hyperplasma. Besides, hyperplasma itself can only be obtained with the help of modern technology and magic.
  Henry narrowed his eyes:
  -And more details?
  - When we get to our universe, I will definitely tell you. But for now, you must understand how much we need your talent!
  - As I understand it, there is little hope for the police and special services.
  - Of course, since the crown is not hidden in your universe, and maybe not even in ours.
  - And you value me as...
  The girl said with enthusiasm.
  - As the most talented magician in Britain. In fact, your famous fight with Roland de Brown became known far beyond your world.
  Henry sighed sadly:
  - True! Many were afraid to even pronounce the name Roland de Brown, except, of course, the Grand Master. I will say honestly, this was not entertainment, but a mortal battle.
  The girl spread her arms wide and made a circle:
  - In gratitude for your courage, our empire will generously reward you.
  Henry became embarrassed and his voice became quieter:
  - A visit to your empire is also a sufficient reward. Although I would like to stand on the lunar surface for at least a minute. After all, few people have been given such an honor.
  Svetlana frowned:
  - On the Moon? Maybe you want to be the first person to walk on Mars. That's much more interesting to you.
  Henry agreed enthusiastically:
  - To be the first is much more honorable!
  The girl, reveling in her omnipotence, said:
  - Make a wish, and we will find ourselves on the red, most warlike planet.
  A second passed, the starry sky turned upside down, and Henry and Svetlana found themselves on the sandy orange surface of Mars. Smith felt the waves pushing him in the chest, a dune was slowly floating at a distance of half a kilometer. The rare atmosphere generated strong winds. It was pink with a touch of lilac, and not a single cloud, if you don"t count the light lambs. The surface under the shoes was dry, but at the same time slightly slippery. But there was lightness in the body, gravity was three times less than on Earth.
  And next to him, against the backdrop of a dreary landscape, is the brilliant Svetlana. The girl seems so sweet and familiar. And the dunes, resembling bizarre animals, the distant ones even resemble tigers and dragons, so threatening that they seem ready to pounce on you at any moment. Henry shuddered, and Svetlana, stretching out her hand, pulverized the dunes, first one, then another. A valley appeared before Smith, resembling ice. Skates appeared in the girl's hands, and she handed them to the young man.
  - Let's go for a ride.
  The skates, having played the melody, jumped on his feet themselves, and Henry began to spin in a frantic dance. He remembered how he skated in his magical world, holding hands with a girl who was not so big and beautiful, but dear to his heart. There was a time when they had fun, especially with the Churchill brothers, a large family of wizards in the tenth generation. True, such funny, and often confused. And this girl, her name is Svetlana, some strange name, Slavic, I think.
  His partner moved too fast, and Henry simply could not keep up with her. The unnatural speed frightened the young man:
  - Please, slow down, otherwise it looks like a fast-forward filming of the movie Lightning Woman.
  Svetlana stated:
  - It seems like I'm scaring you, don't you like fast movements?
  - A woman should be calm and erotic. Move smoothly, naturally. - Smith answered in a soft voice.
  The girl turned over several times in the air, lifted Henry by the hands, and flew with him.
  - What do you know about women! They are all different, each one unique in her unimaginable individuality. However, how do you like Mars?
  - A wonderful planet - a fairy tale for a poet! - Smith declared, inspired. It's just a pity there's no life on it!
  - In your universe there isn't, but in ours there is! - Svetlana answered. - There will be time, and you will walk on Mars.
  - Good, Svetlana!
  - You can just call me Sveta.
  - Dear Sveta, sung with love! - Henry said breathlessly. - You are not by any chance Slavic, and there is something oriental in your facial features. Light hair, emerald-sapphire eyes.
  - The blood of several nations flows in me, but you are right, mostly Slavic. As one ancient poet wrote:
  The Slavs must conquer the world,
  But with the heart, not with nuclear war!
  To give brotherhood and happiness to all people,
  And become an invincible country!
  Henry clenched his fists:
  - Actually, I'm English, and there was a time when our empire controlled half the world.
  Svetlana said in a conciliatory tone:
  - Let's not talk about politics, it could worsen our relations. When you arrive, you'll see everything for yourself.
  - Well, that's wonderful! And how about the flight to Jupiter. It's the largest planet in the solar system, isn't it?
  - Not a bad idea, but the atmosphere there is a bit murky. Besides, this is our last visit. We need to install more powerful protection before the flight.
  - Why is that?
  Svetlana shook her head:
  - You obviously didn't do well in school. Don't you know that on Jupiter the gravity is almost eight times greater than on Earth, and on the surface the pressure is no less than one hundred thousand atmospheres.
  Henry's blue eyes widened.
  - How much is this?
  - One hundred tons per square centimeter. Can you imagine that, that's one and a half million tons on your body.
  - Impressive. Yes, you can't do without protection. Do you have it?
  - The Star-Space Intelligence Service has everything. Do you want to become a member of the ZPR?
  Henry shrugged his skinny shoulders.
  - I don"t know, it"s a difficult question.
  - You need to study. Magic alone is not enough. We also have wizards who possess fantastic powers.
  The young man perked up:
  - By force, that's interesting.
  - The combination of science and magic gives birth to unprecedented power. Here I will demonstrate it. - The girl extended her palm, releasing a thick emerald-green beam at Henry Smith. It entered the young man's head, reflecting off his dark hair.
  Smith felt a slight burning sensation, as if a furry paw were stroking his exposed brain. The sensation was unpleasant and at the same time piquant, and it was hard to find an analogy for it.
  After twitching a little, the young man recovered from the impact.
  - Amazing! Cool! - He said enthusiastically. - I feel something moving on my body, like goosebumps.
  - This is the energy of magical hyperplasm. Now you can visit Jupiter without fear of being crushed.
  - Okay! But I would like to make the journey slowly, admiring the stars.
  - Follow me! I'm not a broom! Although I'm shaggy too. - Svetlana said playfully, shaking the golden waves of her thick hair.
  Henry Smith stroked her head. How soft and silky her hair was, a living miracle. The young man blew on it.
  - Don't play around! Jupiter is the planet of surprises. - Svetlana warned.
  The pair lifted off from the surface of Mars. Henry, pressing his finger to his lips, remarked:
  - The war with Mars was a favorite theme of our science fiction writers. Starting with Wales, perhaps the best futurist writer of the English, and perhaps not only them.
  Svetlana nodded:
  - The science fiction writer who invented the time machine. This is a brilliant discovery, and not only in the field of science fiction. No matter how much his idea was developed later, the original cannot be surpassed in purity of concept.
  Henry pointed his finger:
  - Brilliant foresight!
  - I agree with that. In general, our civilization is strong, but we haven't learned to travel in time yet.
  - What a pity!
  The girl said in a soft, iridescent voice:
  - But there are civilizations that can do this. As they say, the purity of the experiment. That is, what is possible in principle, our science will sooner or later implement! Everything impossible is possible - although difficult! - Svetlana finished melodiously.
  Henry, admiring the wondrous cover of space, saw everything unusually clearly, he no longer needed his glasses. They simply dissolved. Smith ran his hand over his face in bewilderment.
  - Miracles!
  Svetlana noted casually:
  - Why do you need them? Lenses only get in the way and tire the lens. Besides, even in your not-so-advanced world, myopia is corrected with a laser.
  - Well, I've somehow gotten used to them. Besides, with glasses my face looks intelligent and smart.
  The girl showed the tip of her pink tongue:
  - How can I say! I think you just look funny in them.
  Henry remained silent, a wrinkle appeared on his forehead. The sun's rays shimmered so fabulously in the upper layers of the Martian atmosphere that the young man couldn't help but admire them. And the garlands of stars, his new vision allows him to see millions of luminaries at once, with a unique pattern. In order to embody all this on canvas, a hundred thousand Leonardo da Vincis would be needed. But an even more impressive sight was Saturn. What a planet, such incredible rings. As if created to give joy to girls and boys in love. He remembered Monroe, his first love, how they danced. He held her hand, feeling the warmth and tenderness of her thin fingers. An innocent creature who gave him a virgin kiss. But his current girlfriend is a completely different girl, she has so much strength that you feel her complete superiority. And this is not so pleasant for a man.
  - This is the first time I've seen someone like you! - Henry said, feeling the excitement. - It feels like I'm floating with a female archangel!
  The girl shook her finger:
  - You have to do everything for the first time! But in general, you rightly noted that they won't send the first person they meet to meet you. But your duel with Roland de Brown made you famous after a TV series about you was filmed in our world.
  Henry's eyes widened.
  - Yes? I'm flattered, but it's hard to be in the spotlight all the time. The fans will torment you.
  Svetlana winked:
  - No one will recognize you. Your role was played by a natural blond with shoulders that a starship cruiser could sit on. So don't cry, dzhigit!
  - Dzhigit! It's something Caucasian. And I have light hair. I've never been there, although I dreamed of it while reading Lermontov!
  - You'll still have time to visit. But Jupiter, you must admit, is really big.
  Henry chuckled:
  - I can easily hug him with my arms and press him to my chest.
  - Yes, it is an interesting illusion. Now you are protected and can dive safely. Jupiter makes a full rotation in ten hours, so its atmosphere is rarely calm. - The girl spread her hands, as if it was her own fault.
  The sticky darkness of peace is impenetrable,
  The world froze in the embrace of deep sleep!
  Better than the roar of cannons are the sounds of battle,
  Stir up all the mud and silt from the bottom!
  Smith declared cleverly.
  Svetlana, putting on a stern expression, remarked:
  - The ending is a bit weak, the guns have better things to do than stir up the bottom.
  Rework the poem.
  - Thanks for the criticism! - Henry said, grinning.
  The atmosphere was thick, consisting of methane, ammonia, and other hydrocarbon impurities. Oxygen, an overly active element, was almost completely bound. True, and this is a great joy for alcoholics; rivers of alcohol and even seas flowed. Harry, diving down, felt the pressure, as if a river was pressing on his chest. Of course, the density of the atmosphere was incredible. At the same time, despite the great distance from the Sun, it was quite hot, the greenhouse effect and the process of internal radioactive decay played a role. The girl, squinting, said ironically.
  - Do you like it?
  - Some strange colors. As if an admixture of something.
  - There is a fairly high level of radiation here. In general, you see largely thanks to the micro-computers implanted in you. They give you the ability not only to breathe, but also to see.
  The whirlwinds swirled, the storm raged, and the particles of solid rock howled. Crimson and purple, gigantic shadows begged to appear in the atmosphere, twisting in a broken spiral. Altogether, it looked nightmarish and delightful. Henry raised his hands.
  - Yes, this is wonderful! Better than flying on a broom.
  The girl confirmed:
  - That's right! A broom ages a woman and disfigures a man!
  Finally they landed. Their feet touched the river and froze, not sinking. However, with such high pressure, the alcohol river differs little in density from gas.
  - This is getting interesting! - Smith declared, still amazed. - I feel great strength within me! Although the landscape around is sad and dismal.
  - Not as sad as you think, my boy.
  Henry asked irritably:
  - What is there here? Flowers!
  - No! Look, it seems like something alive is swimming.
  Indeed, a creature resembling a blot appeared in the dense atmosphere. It was moving. Several more similar creatures were flying behind it. They lined up in one line.
  - See, they're holding the line! - the girl said, smiling.
  - They have intelligence!
  - Why not! True, there is no incentive to develop. They can feed directly on methane, there is no concept of the struggle for existence. - The girl smiled slyly. - But if you want to get acquainted with real intelligence, then I will give you such an opportunity.
  Henry was even more surprised, his face lengthened:
  - Where? Really, right on Jupiter?
  - Exactly!
  - There can't be intelligent life here!
  - You're wrong. There is a space station here, I can see it clearly.
  - Show her to me! - The young man said incredulously.
  - Okay, you'll see. - Svetlana turned her palm. Henry Smith really did see some kind of glow and piles of equipment deep underground.
  - There's a whole base here! - He said, pointing his finger.
  Svetlana whistled cheerfully in response:
  - What did you expect? Apparently, they evaporated the solid rock here, creating a station. By the way, it's well covered. The protective screen interferes with scanning.
  Henry lowered his tone:
  - Can I get there?
  Svetlana hesitated:
  - Actually, it's none of our business, but the very fact of opening an underground station on Jupiter is a real sensation. In any case, they might be interested in our universe. There's just one problem, how to penetrate the protection.
  Henry replied with pathos:
  - I believe in your power, Svetlana. You are so strong - Hercules in a skirt!
  - And smart too! Do you know how much energy it will take if you break through the defense with a rough stream? - The girl spread her palm.
  Henry shook his head.
  - I can imagine!
  - We won't be able to move to our universe, - Svetlana said bitterly. - And that's already a disaster, a failure of the mission.
  Smith, his heart sinking, agreed:
  - Then it's clear. As the saying goes, the lion buried himself in the mud, and the crayfish launched a satellite.
  Svetlana splashed into the river up to her neck, swam a little, demonstrating the butterfly style. She emerged, briskly asking:
  - You can swim.
  Henry replied modestly:
  - I once fell into the sea from the tail of a dragon, and I had to learn.
  - Then everything is fine, we will be able to get inside through the sewer system of the underground base.
  The young man's face twisted in disgust:
  - Sounds disgusting! Do I really have to swim in feces?
  The girl shook her head:
  - Most likely not! A highly developed civilization carries out excrement purification. In any case, as far as I can see, everything around is sterile. So swim with me, Henry.
  Swimming in an alcoholic environment is not an activity for the faint of heart. It is good that microchips allow you to see in a multifaceted environment. However, the young wizard was surprised by one detail.
  - At such pressure there should be no rivers. After all, any difference in density between the gaseous and liquid medium disappears. There should be a solid, dense mass here.
  Svetlana immediately answered:
  - You see, kid, there is a completely different tension here, and different physical laws than on planets like the Earth. As a result, miracles and all sorts of nonsense happen. It would take a long time to tell, but the giant planets are full of mysteries for today's human science, and secrets that have not yet been revealed. Satellites can transmit only a small part of the information about the worlds. If even the closer planet Mars still remains a mystery, then what can we say about Jupiter, covered with an impenetrable shell of clouds.
  - Yes, it's like the senior master liked to say: the dialectic of knowledge. - Having uttered the phrase, Smith was distracted. A predatory shadow, similar to a streamlined cabbage stalk, flashed to the right. The young man picked up the pace. Svetlana, bending, kicked it. Despite the dense environment, the blow was good. A drawn-out howl was heard, as if a crocodile was being torn apart.
  - We need to be careful here and not be afraid! - The girl said, her eyes sparkling.
  - Alogism: caution is largely based on fear, - Smith noted, shuddering.
  Svetlana, hitting the stalk again, finally threw it away, causing it to spin like a top:
  - You've got the emphasis wrong. Caution is the opposite of wild terror, which deprives one of the ability to think rationally. As for these beasts, try to hit them in the eyes.
  Henry stated decisively:
  - You can simply run away from them, because they are not anti-blots.
  Svetlana reluctantly agreed:
  - In principle, you may be right. Cruelty and violence swarm like a pair of snakes - you feel helpless without the help of friends!
  The girl flashed her legs. They overcame one threshold. They found themselves in a curved pipe. They had to shift slightly, moving along a kind of parabola. Henry Smith caught his side on the sharp edges a couple of times. Apparently, they ended up in the sewer system. The liquid alcohol became cloudy, Svetlana noticed:
  - There is an admixture of fluoric acid here. So, overall, it is clear that violent processes took place here.
  Henry noted happily:
  - Yes, it's great. Something incredible is noticeable, a stormy feeling of life.
  - We'll get out of it now and check.
  After wandering around the back streets for a while, the young man and the girl got out. To do this, Svetlana had to open the lock. To decipher the font, the girl turned on a special hologram. An image of a dragonfly with a dozen legs appeared.
  - What do you order, Mrs. Svetlana?
  - Decipher and give out the key, - the girl said calmly.
  The hologram started to spin something. The door started to shimmer, the chips started to beep.
  - There is a presence of old, very ancient magic here, - the hologram noted coldly.
  - Old? Are you sure? - Svetlana asked again.
  - Rather archaic, unlike anything else and yet familiar. Like a statue from antiquity, original and recognizable. - The hologram connected to the computer said in an icy tone.
  - All the better, I hope you can decipher it, or we'll have to cut it. - There was irritation in Svetlana's voice.
  - The latter is not desirable in a strangely shaped spell metal. - There was alarm in the dispassionate voice.
  - Then solve this problem intelligently. - The girl shook her finger.
  Henry Smith winced.
  - There really is magic here, and strange magic at that, there is a threat in it. Something similar to the hellish demon Roland de Brown. Although no, a different shade.
  - Do you feel the magic?
  - As a rule, yes! But not always.
  The hologram, with barely perceptible joy, announced:
  - The decryption is complete. You can come in.
  The young man and the girl entered the room. Almost immediately they found themselves in a wide corridor. They moved along it, passing the hall. Inside was almost an earthly oxygen atmosphere, only nitrogen was replaced by helium. Because of this, the air seemed fresher and a little intoxicating. And the pressure was slightly higher than atmospheric, high humidity, however, without condensation. The girl took off, dragging Henry along with her. There was a door in front of them, as soon as Svetlana flew up, it parted, and the girl found herself in a large hall, Smith jumped in after her.
  - Wow, this is a real museum! - the young man said enthusiastically.
  Indeed, the huge hall was striking in the abundance of exhibits. There were primitive people sitting on dinosaurs, mammoths, and warriors on them, judging by the copper and bronze armor, not the most primitive. In addition to them, there was a chain, a special path from an unusual beast, vaguely resembling a mix of a bear and a gibbon. Further, this hybrid gradually acquired a stick, and a stone was awkwardly tied to the stick. A stone axe, which was gradually being improved. The beast was changing too. Its forehead became larger and higher, its gait more confident, its arms shorter, and its hands more graceful. So gradually it more and more resembled an ordinary person, except more muscular with large teeth.
  Henry Smith philosophically remarked:
  - The line of evolution, from the bear gibbon to man.
  Svetlana said contemptuously:
  - Don't you know that we and the monkeys had common ancestors. The upright bear, from which both monkeys and people evolved. Do you like that?
  The young man spread his hands:
  - I don't know! It's a delicate question. At our University of Magical Arts they didn't teach the theory of evolution. But they did teach natural biology. How are things with you?
  The girl smiled and replied:
  - We have theistic evolution. In our empire, everyone is taught that man was created by God, through the bear. The first chapters of the Bible must be interpreted metaphorically.
  The boy asked with his mouth wide open:
  - And the fall of Adam and Eve?
  - It's a symbolic image. In general, I try not to delve deeply into theology, but formally we are all Orthodox.
  Henry's eyes widened:
  - Orthodox?
  The girl nodded:
  - Yes! A single religion holds together a great empire. Does that surprise you?
  The young man shook his head:
  - Not exactly! Religion is the most effective instrument of coercion, it enslaves the mind, fetters thought, immerses in illusions. - Smith stated, frowning.
  - Wow! How do you explain magic?
  The young man spread his hands:
  - In the Bible, witchcraft is a terrible sin, I don"t understand how one can be a wizard and a Christian.
  Svetlana smiled slyly:
  - Who told you that the Orthodox are Christians?
  Henry said in bewilderment:
  - Isn't that so? There are three main branches of Christianity: Catholics, Protestants, Orthodox! Isn't that so? Although I'm not an expert in religion, I know the basics.
  The girl quickly objected:
  - Well, it's so simple! Our empire really did grow out of an Orthodox Christian country, but later, as humanity united and expanded, syncretism occurred: the unification of various movements. Christ, like Mohammed, became one of many messiahs, but in fact, the teaching of unity in diversity was accepted, when a plurality of manifestations of the Almighty is acceptable. That is, the almighty Lord of the universe is not a despot! He allows himself to be understood and perceived in different ways. After all, it is absurd to think that only a small group of people understand the truth. All religions have a rational eternal beginning and humanistic principles.
  "Tell that to the shahids who blow themselves up," Henry Smith retorted sharply.
  Svetlana said cheerfully, with complete confidence in the rightness of her words:
  - The bright teaching of each religion denigrates the fanaticism and cruelty of its followers! Islam teaches, forgive your enemy and humble yourself, Allah will exalt the humiliated. Mohammed preached peace and goodness, the spirit of the Koran is love for one's neighbor. Orthodoxy, taking the best of all religions, gave genuine freedom of conscience, eliminating the very concept of infidel. So a new understanding of all religions of different races came without fanaticism and impatience.
  Henry perked up and said happily:
  - That's much better! It seems that progress has made people wiser and more tolerant.
  - Of course, especially considering that it was the discovery of scientific magic that saved our civilization from destruction. I'll tell you more about it later. - The girl pressed her finger to her lips, full as rose petals. - We don't have much time. We'll get to the big computer and back. I hope my superiors will forgive me a small delay if we get some valuable information about your parallel world. Something that will shed light on the planet's past.
  Henry readily agreed:
  - This will be a valuable discovery.
  The pair of scouts rushed on. As Svetlana had expected, the computer room was in the center of the base. However, as soon as they took a couple of steps, a blue wave passed over them, and an alarming squeak was heard.
  - There is a zone controlled by hyperlaser weapons ahead, - Svetlana said with alarm. - And this is very dangerous. I don't know what level of intensity the hyperplasma flow is and whether my defense will withstand it. If this is a hyperlaser with an admixture of magic, then even starships may have a hard time.
  Henry said in bewilderment:
  - So what to do?
  The girl clenched her large fist:
  - I'll try to hack into the computer. It looks like we have no other choice.
  Henry slapped her gently on the back:
  - Then go for it!
  The girl approached the wall and began to drill it with the beam. Intercepting Henry's puzzled look, she explained:
  - This way, I can send my molecular reconnaissance robots to the brain center, in a hyperplasmic substance with opposite charges of preons, writing off the most important information.
  Smith asked in surprise:
  - You said, preon charges?
  Svetlana willingly explained:
  - Yes! This is an extremely perfect computer. Unlike your silicon machines, all the information in it is transferred to tiny (quarks are made of) particles called preons. The difference in charges causes a difference in the flow of information, and the microparticles move thousands, and in the most perfect models, millions of times faster than the speed of light. And there are a lot of particles, quintillions in one micron, which means the speed of the electronic machine is simply incredible.
  Henry whistled:
  - As far as I understand, faster preons replace silicon chips and the movement of electrodes on them. The new principle makes the computer more productive by an unimaginable number of times.
  The girl readily confirmed:
  - And that's natural! But to achieve such a state, magic is also needed. Witchcraft and science go hand in hand. Now I will perform the penetration. The most important thing here is that the guard programs perceive my mini-robots as nutrient particles and do not fight them. Apparently, this computer is more primitive than our hyperplasmic machines, which means it is not difficult to deceive.
  Henry sighed sincerely:
  - I regret that I didn't complete computer courses at the same time. It would have given me a lot!
  - You're still so young and can learn everything, you look fifteen even by your standards. Round face and glasses, they suit you! - Svetlana giggled.
  - Probably! Although sometimes I was teased because of them.
  The girl invited Henry.
  - Sit down with me! Do you want to see what the hypernet of such a powerful machine looks like from the inside?
  - Certainly!
  - Then dive after me!
  Henry Smith, before he could blink, was plunged into the distant and unknown.
  . CHAPTER 2
  Further on the ocean began. Vast and splashing. No less than two dozen luminaries shone above, and not one was repeated in color or shape. All the time different shades, this or that bend, curl.
  United forever by unshakable bonds of friendship, the fighting couple cuts through the ocean. Henry looks around in different directions, schools of different-finned fish fly away. The young man does not cease to be amazed:
  - How strange they are! Something like a parallelepiped, and this shape is more like an electronic watch with fins than a fish.
  - These are certain associations in your brain. In reality, there are no fish or ocean here.
  Henry winced:
  - What is there?
  Svetlana replied condescendingly:
  - An almost endless flow of information. It is filtered using a psychomatrix, otherwise your brain would literally explode.
  - Thanks for that at least.
  Here in the ocean appears a killer whale, it cuts the sea surface, sometimes jumping like a cork to the surface, sometimes diving into the depths. Its magnificent body shines, gradually turning into a woman's. What a beauty, wide hips, graceful ankles, high elastic breasts with strawberry nipples. You look at her and can't tear yourself away. Who does she remind you of? Svetlana, or maybe Mariman?
  The female killer whale picks up speed. Smith tries to catch up with her, but he can't. He gives a mental command and a tail appears instead of legs. Henry swims faster, paddling, Svetlana warns with alarm.
  - Look, it will become even more difficult.
  Dense thickets appear, as huge as skyscrapers.
  An unusual underwater area, carefully watched over by huge crabs with a dozen pincers, squids with mechanical tentacles. Svetlana draws Henry's attention.
  - There are plant species here that can hypnotize. We also have different cyber systems of cities. There are plenty of such nature reserves on our old lady Earth, but what is missing is...
  One of the plants suddenly bristled with thorns and rushed at Henry. The young man did not have time to dodge and found himself in the net. He was tightly swaddled. To Henry's shame, from his throat burst:
  - Help!
  Svetlana, outwardly indifferent, answered:
  - It doesn't make sense! Imagine that it's a phantom, and it will disintegrate on its own.
  - However, for a phantom, it causes too much pain, - the young man responded, groaning.
  - I still can't kill you, the scout's energy is too great, - the girl said casually.
  As if to confirm her words, two monster plants rushed at the beauty at once. - Svetlana waved her palm, and the representatives of the aggressive flora scattered like sand under the blow of a hockey stick.
  This action gave Henry confidence. He tensed up, hatred boiling in his veins, primarily at himself. With a stream of thoughts, Smith crushed the carnivorous plant.
  - Take that, villain!
  Having freed himself, the guy managed to pick up the pace, hoping to see the girl's naked flesh again. However, the attempt was in vain. And he wanted so much not only to catch up, but also to embrace the unimaginable beauty.
  Powerful robots watched over the environment inside the giant forest. They looked like the scary terminators from American action movies, except that they had even more guns and much uglier limbs, with many antennas. They looked at the guy and the girl, twisted their eye sockets, and sent out a radar wave. Nevertheless, despite the presence of total control, biocenoses multiply and quarrel. The stage of primitive evolution... You can see how the animals cling to each other, tear each other to pieces, trying to devour, to shred. Henry noted in confusion:
  - Over the past millions of years, the underwater zone has turned into an impassable thicket, and I cut through the juicy brown-green jumble, using my hands. Maybe you can offer me a stronger weapon.
  Svetlana answered good-naturedly:
  - Listen. It's squelching underfoot, the surroundings are breathing, pulsating, and hundreds of unusual sounds, rustlings and animal cries, smells, colors, sensations are sewn into me and you! A living world, although we are floating in the Hypernet.
  "Will we get lost?" Henry asked anxiously.
  -Implanted micro-chips, unmistakably indicate the direction. You hear its murmur.
  Henry nodded:
  - Yes, it's strange! Like a river in the ocean.
  The girl explained tenderly, like a mother to her son:
  - It's molten radium. I'm walking along a radioactive, sparkling stream, a lost stream of plasma in the jungle. It turns left, the underwater forest begins to thin. It's much easier to move, and I disconnect my consciousness from reality. It seems that something can be grasped on a mental level.
  - Witchcraft is always mental. - Henry stated as a fact.
  The giant seaweeds part, the boy and girl see a blue shallow, a kind of sand ridge. They pick up the pace, the fish tails become legs again. Svetlana suddenly rushes to fly headlong, Henry after her. Having run a little, the guys find themselves in a strange clearing.
  No, not a clearing. A vast field covered with glassy grass, crumbling with every step. The young man and the girl seem to fall into some kind of quagmire, a whitish thick jelly. Sucks them in.
  - What is this, maybe we should take off? - Smith asked worriedly.
  The girl waved casually:
  - Don't! This place imposes a different worldview. Now we'll fall through and end up in a surprising place.
  Holding hands, the young man and the girl take a step towards a fairy tale...
  An unnatural space, as if on an alien planet.
  The station is a formation hanging in the viscous air, changing its shape every second: a cube, a sphere, a pyramid, a tesseract, with roots in four dimensions... Something even more complex, five-dimensional, then six-dimensional...
  Henry is literally driving me crazy:
  - It's amazing that it's Svetlana?
  The girl calmly, like an experienced cook preparing fish that is poisonous if slightly overcooked or undercooked, answered:
  - Transition to nine-dimensional space. New reality. Don't be afraid, you will see everything as you are used to in your world.
  Henry whistled:
  - That is?!
  The girl said decisively:
  - The brain adapts information flows. Dive deeper.
  Henry Smith will feel himself in it - an unknown matrix. His body, a stone statue, has frozen on the edge of a glass clearing, and his essence, mind, soul, in short, his higher ego - has plunged there, into the shaky alien inconstancy, and the edges-doors that have opened to meet him converge like the wings of a dragonfly behind his back.
  Nirvana... Henry is somewhere.
  The young man turned into something - material and spiritual, existing and non-existent - at once:
  He is a primitive individual, waving a stone axe. He fights furiously for his tribe and his females. A heavy, clumsy weapon, like a feather. The Neanderthal throws the axe, and it breaks the enemy's skull. Powder flows from the sky, a wild howl comes from a mouth in which a third of the large, lion-like teeth are missing...
  He is a philosopher finishing his life's work. The last scroll lies on my lap, my hands are shaking, my eyes are inflamed. Henry reads it through force, and beyond the columns is the azure sky and the gentle sea. He wants to dive in and praise Zeus. May Hera, the mother of the gods, be kind to him today...
  He is a slave, hewing a marble block in a quarry. The body trembles from fatigue, blood drips, mixed with sweat. The whips of the overseers whistle, the blow falls on the tired body, which has not known a day off. Nearby, the same disenfranchised slaves groan, the heavy smell of sweat, he trembles from disgust at the decomposed corpses. But the labor is not in vain, the pyramids grow, and the tomb rises in the Valley of the Kings...
  He is a blind bard, plucking strings, singing about Carthage, about gods and heroes, about the cunning Hannibal and his long wanderings, pursued by the Romans and his own ungrateful compatriots...
  He is a gyrfalcon, spreading his wings over steep banks that no one has yet given a name to, only the corpses of fallen people, mangled armor, broken spears, protruding arrows...
  He is an Archean ocean, a dark element, overflowing with discharges. Lightning strikes from above, dark carbon clouds rush, oil foams. The mind seems to be in a dream, and only some slime wants to form in...
  He is a Roman legionary, burning a barbarian fortress to the ground. A furious assault, catapults are firing, shooting, pouring flaming resin on the ballistas. The cut ladder falls, and Henry Smith, feeling like something in someone else's flesh, is badly hurt. A boulder covered in burning oil falls down, his head is cracked, his helmet is crushed, and his soul flies into Tartarus...
  Now he is an investigator in a quiet office on Lubyanka and signs papers. Arrest warrants, reports... A stroke on the paper, and someone else's finger pulls the trigger. A crack is heard, a broken skull, brains fall on the face. Death again, a burst of machine gun fire. And a whole dozen of enemies of the people, hated by him for no reason, have interrupted their sorrowful journey.
  He is a beautiful slave at a slave auction. She is ashamed, hundreds of eyes are fixed on her beautiful naked body. Eunuchs pull her hair, forcing her to open her mouth. Buyers feel her breasts, dirty fingers climb into her virgin womb. Humiliation! Terrible humiliation! Crystal tears flow down her tender face.
  He is a Viking warrior. An innumerable horde of beasts breaks into an ancient Slavic city. Murders, violence against women. Henry feels strong and greedy for flesh. And where has his upbringing, his touch of civilization, his boyish shyness gone? On the contrary, cruelty seethes within him, the Viking rips open bellies and dips his hands in gold, heavy and cool, sticking to his bloody hands...
  He is a monk copying a manuscript. The work is hard, he is hungry, there is a fat lamb in front of his eyes. A candle burns in the cell, but it seems like shashlik is frying on it. Although in fact, it is only a crust of stale bread, sprinkled with salt as if with frost. A mistake has been made, he will have to rewrite. Behind the narrow loophole of the window - deep night, the first signs of dawn appear, and in the morning there is hard work...
  He is a witch who has climbed onto the fire. The half-naked female body is broken by torture, the ligaments are torn, every movement is a severe pain. The brushwood flares up and the flame slowly creeps, it licks the bare feet of the young woman, already scorched by the red-hot iron. Henry screams and roars, desperately trying to tear the oiled ropes, the faces of the townspeople are ablaze in the orange haze. The devil dances and writhes, the dome of Notre Dame Cathedral is visible. Shouts: Esmeralda!
  A schoolboy from Krakow in a grey darned cassock. He stands with his bare knees on dry peas, counts the minutes, asks Christ and the Holy Virgin Mary to relieve the pain. His knees are swollen, the peas are digging into his broken body.
  A deacon selling indulgences at the market. His hand cowardly feels his purse, it seems the thief managed to get ahead of the merchant. Emptiness and the nearness of punishment.
  Another wave of pain, thick rusty nails being driven into his wrist and legs. The cross shuddered as it was set up. Each shock tore at the veins, cracked the bones. The scorching sun sucked out all the juices. Henry felt himself suffocating, the weight of his own body pressing on his chest.
  The whistle of the whip, the blow, the poisonous laughter of the SS man.
  - What, you Jewish mug, don't you like it?
  Now Henry sees himself as a small naked Jewish boy. In the company of children who are also emaciated, every bone visible, he is led to a crematorium. Black smoke comes out of the chimney, a monstrous smell of violence and cruelty. His bare feet touch the hot, slippery floor, blisters swell. They are packed into a full chamber, pushed and pressed. Then the wall begins to tilt, below is a hellish furnace, red-hot coals and charred bones. He cries, calls for his mother, who may have been burned too, and falls down.
  Consciousness turns over and now Henry himself has become an SS man. He marches in formation, in his hands he moves a machine gun from side to side. The streets and ruins of houses shake from the thunder of thousands of boots. Several gallows are visible, corpses are swinging, a destroyed tank is burning...
  Moving into outer space. Star battle, ships are splitting. He is a brave pirate, he rushes to board. Space is pierced by laser beams, even in a vacuum, swirls of lambs. A lot of destruction, streams of hyperplasm. And finally, a roar is heard, a terrible split, with the release of colossal energy.
  Here he is, a shaved prisoner laying sleepers in the snowy steppe. The guard hits him between the shoulder blades, knocks him down. He starts to trample him, the hardened criminals laugh and encourage the warder. The beating continues, shovels are used. Losing consciousness, you think - why!
  Here he is, an American ranger. Cutting his way through the Vietnamese jungle. Around him are kilometers of damp vapors, fog, rain and brown slush. The main danger is the partisans, a comrade has fallen and had to be dragged on his back. And it is hard, a grenade launcher has hit him from the side, a dirty wave has doused him. To top it off, merciless mosquitoes bite. His legs give way and Henry Smith falls...
  And as if in mockery - he is the ruler of a mighty Intergalactic Empire. At the zenith of glory and greatness. Around him, millions of defeated races bow down, offering unimaginable gifts.
  And here is the completely unthinkable: Roland de Brown. Resurrected, cruel, insidious enemy, rushes at the young man, trying to tear out his heart. Steel claws tear the chest, crush the ribs, the aorta bursts and a fountain of blood spurts.
  Henry Smith, his extraordinary transformation...
  They are all in him, and he is in each of them. The river of virtual dimensions unceremoniously bursts into the consciousness of the young magician, flows through him, firmly, inextricably linking the past, present, future...
  It's a nightmare, my psyche is overloaded.
  A monster crawls out of an unimaginable abyss. Henry saw it. He didn't even have the strength to scream. Everything seemed to be knocked out, heavy hammers fell on his skull.
  A cry of pain and despair filled the space, extinguishing the spark of consciousness...
  Henry had no idea how long he had been out cold. Svetlana Krasnova brought the young man to his senses and whispered tenderly:
  - Well, why did you overload yourself like that? You need to dump excess information from time to time.
  - I don't know how to do it! - Henry said with a sigh. - It's such an unusual state, unthinkable for me. I haven't had to travel much, and I haven't been in the cybernet. I'm not strong in science fiction.
  - You have to! Have you read any of the authors?
  - Jules Verne, Wales. - Henry said proudly, as if demonstrating superhuman erudition.
  Svetlana shook her head:
  - And that's it! What a blunder.
  The young magician was offended:
  - Well, also collections of English science fiction, and also fantasy. Half of my life is pure fantasy.
  The girl nodded impatiently:
  - I agree with the latter. Well, now listen to the adapted version of the history of the Hyperborean civilization. Perhaps you will be interested to know what high level of development your ancestors reached in the era preceding the catastrophe. At the same time, they will show pictures. By the way, the perception of the story will be accelerated, since we have little time, but I hope your psyche will withstand it.
  A quiet but very clear mechanical voice was heard, and an image of the globe appeared.
  - It was a million years before the birth of Christ! - A measured narration began. - The climate on Earth was humid and mild, jungles grew on the territory of modern Siberia and dinosaurs roamed. - A holographic image of nature appeared. - Enormous ferns, bamboos as thick as oaks, enormous palm trees with generous fruits. Many fruits did not even have analogues on Earth. The very nature of antiquity was different, more cheerful, with bright colors, a fabulous variety. Humanity was experiencing a dawn, writing appeared, cities and other structures were built. The American continent had a land border with Eurasia, and ships sailed along what is now the Arctic Ocean all year round. Nevertheless, morals were wild, slavery flourished, fragmented states waged wars among themselves. Gunpowder was invented in the enormous empire of Siamat, located on the southern border with Hyperborea. The ambitious emperor, son of heaven Yun Shun set himself the goal of using the discovery to create unprecedented machines of destruction, with the goal of conquering the world. Hyperborea and other countries were threatened with complete enslavement...
  Henry saw a modest village on the coast of the northern but warm ocean.
  A small, dark-skinned girl was carrying breakfast to her father. Stamping her bare feet on the large stones of the coast, the strong little thing seemed to drag the basket without difficulty. Her lush white hair further shaded her almost black skin. Suddenly the girl heard a groan, a fallen tree was lying on the shore, and under it, a greenish, speckled creature, similar to a mixture of a monkey and a grasshopper, was making plaintive sounds. The girl put the basket down and went up to him. She said affectionately, sparkling with clear eyes:
  - What happened to you. Maybe I can help.
  The creature groaned, the words laced with pain, and replied:
  - There was a storm, and a fallen tree broke my legs and a wing. Help me get out. - An oppressive pause. - Or maybe you can call for help.
  The girl, who looked to be about ten years old, answered decisively in a ringing voice:
  - No! If I call people, they might mistake you for a demon and kill you. I'll try to save you myself.
  The girl picked up a stick and, using it as a lever, gradually moved the thick trunk. The stick broke a couple of times, the girl, straining with all her might, sweated and breathed heavily, sweat falling from her curls. The monkey grasshopper groaned until, finally, the tree gave in, jumping off the mutilated limb. The creature said with relief, gratitude in its voice:
  - Thank you very much, what is your name?
  Looking down, the girl answered modestly:
  - Yulfi! The fisherman's daughter!
  - Yulfi, could you help me get to my heavenly chariot?
  The girl responded with a sigh:
  - I would be glad to, but in that case my father and his friends will beat me up for being late.
  The mixture of grasshopper and monkey babbled:
  - As you wish! I can't force you!
  But there was so much bitterness in her words that the girl, despite her young age, felt it. She clenched her fists and resolutely said:
  - Let them spank me a little, but my skin will become stronger. I will help you. In the meantime, try the pie!
  "But someone will be left without breakfast," the creature answered gloomily.
  - I'm giving you from my share, it wouldn't hurt me to lose weight, - the girl stated categorically.
  - My name is Chieffo. I told you my name, it means a lot. - The hybrid of a monkey and a grasshopper stretched out his paws.
  - But for us people it means nothing, - Yulfi said bitterly. - I'll take you there.
  Chieffo crawled uncertainly, leaning on the girl's shoulder. Fortunately, being half insect, he was not particularly heavy. His thin teeth chewed the pie bit by bit. Yulfi led him along the rocky path. Her bare legs up to the knees were scratched, she had never known shoes, and her graceful childish toes were always knocked down by the stones on which she ran all day. Almost from the cradle, the girl was accustomed to work and therefore could carry two loads at once, the basket and Chieffo.
  Moreover, along the way she even showed curiosity:
  - You are not a human, it is immediately obvious! Maybe you are an angel?
  Chieffo shook her head:
  - No! I am not at all what you mean by the word angel.
  The girl agreed:
  - So much the better! I heard that some angels sacrifice children to them, and if we are not obedient, they will throw us into a pit of fire and torment us forever.
  Chieffo was surprised:
  - Really!? Children are also tortured?!
  Yulfi answered with sorrow in her voice:
  - Of course! Adults spank us, make us kneel, squeeze our fingers in a vice, and angels or demons fry us like cutlets in a frying pan.
  Chieffo's soft voice was filled with anger.
  - A barbaric religion. And this is just like that, for no reason?
  The girl nodded:
  - Sometimes just like that, sometimes for sins. You need to sacrifice a lot to the priest so that he can pray for forgiveness from the gods. Angels and demons serve the higher gods - they are a kind of little gods.
  Chieffo said much more confidently:
  - I see, polytheism. Natural for your world. Soon you should come to monotheism with subsequent liberalization.
  Yulfi's eyes widened:
  - You are speaking incomprehensible and, perhaps, funny words.
  - Monotheism is when there is only one God.
  Yulfi asked childishly:
  - Isn't it hard for him? Being alone is so hard and so lonely.
  Chieffo kindly reassured:
  - No, he has angels and children on many other planets, not to mention that he is omnipotent, omnipresent, eternal and holds everything by his power, so there is no time to be bored.
  Yulfi replied with a sigh:
  - Maybe you are right. And what kind of beast is liberalization?
  Chieffo stumbled and groaned, the girl supported him, dropping the basket and with a sharp movement bruising the toe of her big foot on a sharp stone. They had to collect it, it was good that the food was not particularly greasy, and the stones, as a rule, large gravel, did not create dust.
  Chieffo, while she was collecting, explained clearly:
  - It's when everyone believes in whatever they want, or doesn't believe at all. Liberalism provides for freedom of conscience. Well, believe me, all these human sacrifices will disappear into the past, as a relic of barbarism.
  The girl said happily:
  - Thank you! But how can you not believe in gods when there are powerful sorcerers and magicians who perform unimaginable miracles.
  Chieffo said in an ingratiating tone:
  - There is much that is mysterious in the forces of nature. Including unimaginable forms of life. We will not fully understand this, nature is inexhaustible. And another form of life is quite suitable for the concept of God, in terms of abilities and possibilities. Maybe someday a person will become something like God. You have all the objective prerequisites for this.
  - What kind? - the girl asked naively.
  Chieffo explained patiently:
  - Take the same brain, you use it at a millionth part. This means that immeasurable potential is sleeping.
  - So many incomprehensible words, - I noticed, wiping a trickle of sweat from Yulfi's forehead. - You must be a powerful magician, since you cast something like a spell.
  Chieffo shook his head:
  - I'll explain it to you with an example. You tried wearing a basket on your little finger.
  - Certainly!
  - And how?
  - My finger gets tired. It's better to take it with your whole hand. - The girl still didn't understand what her new friend was getting at.
  - Exactly! And we use our brains even less than when trying to grab a load with our little finger. There are also computers, they help the brain, just like your lever helped move the barrel.
  Yulfi was delighted:
  - Oh, really? That's great. But maybe you could tell me how to move you without any problems. Using the lever.
  Chieffo suggested:
  - Use the cart.
  The girl shook her head:
  - It takes a long time to do, and you need a metalworking tool. It's better if I do it this way. By the way, what does a millionth part mean?
  - This is when one whole is divided by a million.
  Yulfi snorted and shook the sweat off her nose with a sharp nod of her head:
  - Now we have to ask what a million is.
  - Have you heard the word "thousand"?
  The girl quickly answered:
  - Yes! That's the number of fingers on the hands of a hundred people.
  - And a million is a thousand thousand.
  Yulfi was genuinely happy:
  - Then I understand well! As many as a hundred thousand people have fingers. But if you divide one pancake among them, they won't be able to lick it. Yes, we use our heads very poorly.
  The girl caught her old dress on a thorn. Her hands were busy, and Yulfi pulled. The old dress, full of holes, tore. Tears came to the girl's eyes.
  - What a slob I am. I don't know how to walk properly.
  - Don't cry! We're already here.
  Chieffo freed himself and stood up, snapping six fingers on his right limb. A small, dolphin-like object appeared in front of the surprised girl.
  - What is this?
  - My chariot! Don't be afraid, we'll be inside now.
  Yulfi clasped her little hands:
  - But there is no door! You really are a sorcerer.
  Instead of an answer, the light dimmed, and the girl found herself inside a luxurious hall. It was truly an imperial palace. Everything was so magnificent, especially the chandeliers and mirrors sparkling with a full palette of all the precious stones in the universe. Diamonds, rubies, agates, sapphires, topazes, emeralds, amber and many other things that cannot be described, before which the image is powerless. That magnificence that even Raphael cannot depict. The girl stood there, frozen and blinking her eyes. She was surrounded by five figures, and her former companion had grown taller and sparkled in such a luxurious uniform that diamonds grew dull in front of him. On the sides stood a formidable guard in the form of winged lions.
  Yulfi blinked her eyes stupidly, the soft and at the same time sparkling carpet tickled her bare heels.
  - You! - That was all she could say.
  - Yes - I am! Marshal of the Star Fleet of the Empire Grubbor. Hyperduke de Chifforros, but you can call me simply Chiffo. Sorry, I lied, but it was a holy lie. I just wanted to check if the earthlings living on this planet have kind hearts and sharp minds. And as I was convinced, they certainly do. A small, innocent girl has a warm heart and a bright head.
  Yulfi bowed her head, shaking her light curls. Her pretty face turned red:
  - I was just doing my duty. Anyone in my place would have done the same.
  The Hyperduke objected sharply, the lions growled slightly:
  - No, not everyone. Ten people were tested in this way, and all turned out to have evil hearts. You were the first and deserved the reward.
  The girl sighed heavily and looked around the room in confusion:
  - Even if you give us a bag of gold, the master will take it from us anyway.
  The alien in a precious mantle standing on the right took the floor. He solemnly said, shaking his long, golden mane:
  - No! We will give you something that no one can take away. Know, child, that we are inhabitants of another universe, have achieved incredible power, and are ready to share it with the worthy. Therefore, you will become the most powerful sorceress of those who have ever been born on Earth. In addition, your flesh will not know decay and old age. If you do not die, and it is very difficult to kill a powerful sorceress, then you will be able to live forever.
  Yulfi burst into tears, crystal tears running down her cheeks:
  - Honestly, I don't know if I'm capable of bearing such a burden. After all, power is, first and foremost, responsibility.
  The Hyperduke immediately noticed, his voice perked up:
  - It's good that you understood this at such a young age. This means that we were not mistaken in you. Power without responsibility is like a ship without a rudder, no matter how much the fair wind blows, it will end in disaster! So get the gift and develop it.
  At that very moment a thick beam of light fell on the girl. It was material, you could see how the girl was slightly squeezed, her soft dark skin became as if scalded with boiling water.
  Yulfi felt an unimaginable energy entering her, it flowed through the cells of the child's body. Each part of it rejoiced, as if orchestras were playing, bravura music. It was like a new birth, a change in essence. When the girl recovered, she seemed to grow taller, and her skin became slightly lighter.
  There was a sparkle in her hair. Barefoot, in beggarly rags, but the girl, who had become like an angel, rose on her tiptoes:
  - So what, now I can do everything.
  - Unfortunately, not everything, but a lot. - The hyperduke answered, smiling. - Just try to fly. Remember how you did it in your dream.
  Yulfi spread her arms and waved them above her head. She waved them slowly, bouncing slightly, and then hovered above the floor. Her body seemed to have lost weight.
  - And you can go higher! - said the girl, jubilantly.
  - Try, think about something nice. About candy or imagine that you are a bird.
  - I've never seen candy! - the girl sighed. - But I heard it was delicious!
  Yulfi blinked a couple of times, trying to recall the memory. Then her body was thrown up like a cannonball. The girl started swinging her legs. Each time her movements became more and more confident. Now she resembles a butterfly hovering over the gates of heaven. Suddenly, happiness snapped like a thread burned by a candle, Yulfi began to fall. The fall was quite sharp, and the girl twisted her leg. She screamed, covered her mouth with her hand, and limped up:
  - Why am I so clumsy?
  The Hyperduke noted with regret:
  - You haven't learned to control your thoughts yet. To become a real witch, you need to go to the camp, the witch organization: White Magi. They will accept you and teach you to control the magical power.
  - White Magi? Horrible! They tell many terrible things about them, they say that these evil sorcerers eat children.
  The Superduke waved his hands, driving away the absurd thought:
  - This is nonsense!
  - Where will I find them? - Yulfi asked sadly. - After all, the authorities are persecuting them.
  - In the forested mountains, your heart will lead you to them. Capable children who came by themselves are a great rarity, so you will be taught diligently, and your magical abilities are above high. Just remember one thing, the path to the Magi is difficult, and you must reach them on foot, without resorting to magical means of transportation.
  The girl was surprised:
  - But why?
  The Hyperduke said sternly:
  - It must be so. So that the higher powers may triumph. But for now, we have fulfilled our mission, and we are hurrying to our native universe.
  The girl found herself on the shore again. At one point, it seemed to her that what had happened to her was just a wonderful dream. Yulfi shook her head, there were flashes of light before her eyes, she felt the basket with her hands and headed towards her father. She remembered that she had to bring food, and they must be hungry, besides, there was a bottle of coarse distilled ale in the basket. The girl quickened her pace, and despite the inconvenience, the bulky basket was in the way, she started running, knocking her feet on the stones. However, no matter how hard Yulfi tried, she could not make it in time. The five tired fishermen seemed to have mentioned her more than once. The tallest of them called out to the girl.
  - Well, bitch, how long are we going to wait for you, you're daydreaming again.
  - She needs to be given a good beating, - said the man standing on the right, grinning.
  - Lie down, we're going to whip you. Or rather, I will. - Father, frowning menacingly, took out a willow whip and soaked it in water.
  - How's the catch today? - Yulfi asked timidly.
  - Too bad, it looks like our competitors hired a sorcerer, he casts a spell on fish, - the oldest fisherman said sadly.
  The father said sternly:
  - Don't talk nonsense, you'll get it anyway.
  Yulfi had already felt the blows of a whip on herself more than once, of course it was painful, and most importantly, disgusting. With every fiber of her soul she wanted to avoid such an unpleasant procedure.
  - And I know how to raise the catch. Honestly, honestly.
  The man grabbed the girl by the hair and lashed her bare legs. He barked angrily:
  - You'll tell me after the spanking.
  Yulfi clenched her teeth and tried to think about something good, like fairy tales: gnomes and elves. She especially liked the legend about the scarlet flower, more beautiful than which there is no other in the world.
  The whip whistled and struck the bare back and legs, cutting the dark skin. Suddenly the pain disappeared, and the father's confused voice was heard:
  - What the hell!
  Several branches blossomed, turning into a bush of the most beautiful, strongly scented flowers. The fishermen began to superstitiously twirl their fingers in the air, depicting a pentagon, which, according to their belief, could protect against evil spirits. The oldest fisherman did not lose his head.
  - This is a sign. Your daughter is the gods' favorite. Let her go and ask for forgiveness.
  - Forgiveness from your offspring? Never! - the father was indignant.
  - From the gods who protect her. And put this bush in your home, it will save you from thieves and diseases.
  The father looked at the wonderful flowers; he had never seen such a fabulous play of colors and, softening, said:
  - Forgive me, gods, for my sins. May grace be upon our family.
  The girl stood up, her skin aching, and dipped her feet into the salty, warm sea. Her calloused hands also sank into the emerald waves. Almost immediately, a school of fish swam up to her.
  - My dears, - said the girl, smiling sadly. - I feel sorry for you, but the peasants need to eat. My heart bleeds when I think about your unfortunate children. But such is the merciless law of nature, for one to live, another must die.
  Yulfi raised her hands above her head.
  - Now you will have so many fish that you will hardly be able to pull them out.
  The fishermen were pulling the overfilled cart back. The girl helped them as best she could.
  Now it seemed that life was getting better. But the evil master-owner arbitrarily raised the tax, he had such a right. When the father tried to object, he was whipped so severely that he lost the ability to work, lay unconscious. This delayed Yulfi, the girl was forced to treat her father, she knelt and prayed. In the morning, the father got up, but at the entrance stood the clerk with the hayduks.
  It was Kurosh, a vicious fellow, feared by the whole district. The haiduks twirled their moustaches and played with their whips.
  - Why didn't you come out? - Kurosh asked, angrily spitting under his boots.
  - But you whipped me yourself, your highness. Skinned me to the flesh! - Father muttered in a trembling voice.
  - And you recovered too quickly. Apparently it wasn't without witchcraft. And there are rumors that your daughter and wife are witches. - Kurosh bared his teeth, showing his fangs.
  - That's not true! - the father objected. - She's still a child, what can a girl do!
  The clerk grinned unkindly:
  - And here is the ifuit, he will deal with them, at the stake it will be known who can do what. So don't object, idiot.
  Kurosh made a sign to the haiduks. They rushed at the man, shouting. He, accustomed to obedience, allowed the rope to be thrown over him. It squeezed the bull's neck. Then the haiduks rushed into the old hut and grabbed the wife, still young, quite a pretty woman. Kurosh forced out an evil smile:
  - My warriors will have fun with her. And where is the girl? Set the hut on fire and comb everything around.
  Yulfi appeared herself, she ran towards the haiduks:
  - Let my parents go! - The girl screamed at the top of her lungs.
  - And here is the main witch. It doesn't matter that she is small, there are special racks and torture boots for children. - The hooded man wheezed, as if he had suddenly appeared next to Kurosh.
  - Oh great ifuit, the little witch will be caught now.
  The haiduk rushed at the little girl and slashed her bare legs so furiously that he cut them to the bone. The girl screamed and fell. The clerk laughed:
  - Into her net. We'll deal with the whole family. We'll grab the brother too. Look, he hid, he's probably a sorcerer too.
  A small, dark-haired boy of about five years old actually jumped out of the fire of the hut. He was burnt and screaming hysterically. At that moment, an arrow flew out from behind the cart and pierced the child's stomach. Yulfi screamed terribly:
  - Bastards. - The next moment, lightning bolts flew out of her hands. They struck the haiduk in the chest, literally tearing him in half.
  Ifuit yelled:
  - Kill her, she's a real witch.
  A dozen mercenaries fired a friendly volley from behind the cart. Why did the Ifuit take them with him? The Great Ifuitia was not happy with the fact that the number of trials of sorcerers and witches had recently decreased, and demanded that repressions be strengthened. So the idea was born to find a connection between the fishermen and the sea demons.
  And the mercenaries knew how to shoot. Losing consciousness, the girl shot another bolt of lightning at the cart, scattering and setting fire to the hay and knocking down two more bastards. Then she fell. The girl was overcome with great horror. Yulfi was dying, but at the same time she perceived the world as never before. Releasing a stream of smoke, the young sorceress pulled out the arrows, instantly burying herself in the sand. From the outside, it might have seemed that the witch had disappeared into the hellish flames.
  Ifuit, trembling with fear, but feigning solemnity, said:
  - It has happened, the underworld has taken its child. As we see, this is a very dangerous witch, and her parents and brother must be burned immediately. So that they do not receive powers from the underworld, the fathers of demons could use the power of demons against us.
  The fisherman's wife was unceremoniously stripped and, together with her husband, nailed to a pole. The younger brother, one might say, was peculiarly lucky, he died from an arrow, and did not have to suffer in the flames. Nevertheless, his body was thrown into the fire.
  "I am doing a favor," the ifuit said sarcastically. "The fire purifies and gives the baby a chance to end up in purgatory, having avoided the torments of hell."
  Kurosh wheezed in response, a piece of wood hit him in the face, and he went blind in his right eye.
  - That's not enough! It could break bones! Or even better, disgrace a beautiful woman.
  Ifuit calmly retorted:
  - No, because she gave birth to a powerful witch. After you enter her womb, we will have to burn you too.
  - Really? Then I'll be patient.
  Kurosh ground his rotten teeth in pain and frustration.
  The fishermen looked at the fire. Although the dying family members were their good comrades, no one dared to stand up for them. On the contrary, the women and numerous children whistled and encouraged the haiduks and mercenaries. They acted in obedience to the spirit of the elements. Besides, the girl had indeed shown strength, powerful and incomprehensible to many. And it is natural to fear the incomprehensible.
  - These sorcerers deserve it! Burn the witch! - They shouted and laughed.
  The flames licked Yulfi's nailed parents. They were dying, but the girl did not see it, she was completely out of it. Madness was happening, the people being burned were dying and screaming. When they died down, only blackened bones remained.
  Ifuit said with displeasure:
  - We burned only three and killed one! That's very little. We must continue the purification ritual. - His gaze became oily. - We will conduct a test. Each of you will take a red-hot horseshoe in your hand. And those who do not have burns the next day will be considered innocent. And the rest will be burned. And the children who have reached the height of a whip will also be tested. Now you understand what will happen to you.
  The fishermen groaned and cries for mercy were heard.
  Ifuit, grinning maliciously, said:
  - Only he who makes a generous donation from his reserves will be spared such a trial. In addition, I will take ten of your most beautiful girls.
  A dull hum went through the crowd. The fishermen were clearly displeased, but they did not dare to object. The girls were led out of the crowd. As a rule, they chose strong and tall ones, hardened by hard work, they were taken to a special cage. The Order of the Ifuits maintained several brothels in the city, receiving a decent income. Such is the hypocritical policy of the local priests: to fight sin by encouraging it.
  The bones were left untidied as a warning, and the crowd gradually dispersed. The autumn night crept up, dark and gloomy. The wounded girl came to her senses, she crawled out of the sand, raked it away with her hands. The wounds had already managed to heal, her body had gained strength. Yulfi headed towards the ashes. Her legs trembled when she saw the nailed skeletons, the charred bones. Almost immediately, the glare of a huge fire appeared before her eyes. Her parents were burning, stretching their hands to the sky. Horror!
  The girl began to cry, she knelt and prayed to different gods, one after another. Yulfi asked them to resurrect, begged, made oaths. However, more often than not, a crayfish whistles on a mountain than the Lord fulfills the requests of believers! The young sorceress cried her eyes out and got a dozen bumps, bowing, blood dripped from her broken nose. Her tender lips were bitten, her tongue was swollen. The girl was in a trance until the rain began. Clouds, coming from the very pole, poured cool moisture. It helped the little girl come to her senses. Yulfi stood up and shook herself. Her eyes flashed with anger:
  - Damned ifuits, I will take revenge on you. My wrath will be terrible, the wrath of a little girl, but a great sorceress. I swear, your order will be destroyed. The hatred you have sown will grow into a great war. - Turning around, Yulfi hit the sand with her fist. After grieving a little more, she stood there, then turned around and set off on a long journey.
  The girl walked lightly, in just a light tunic. The path was indeed long. Along the way, she picked fruits and chestnuts from the trees, ate nuts and grapes, drank clean water from the springs. Winter had already arrived, mild, of course, about the same as on today's Earth in northern Africa. But at night it was already cold. In order not to freeze, the girl lit a fire with the help of witchcraft, and sometimes walked all night long. Her bare feet felt every bump, every twig, hummock and stone on the road. It became especially difficult when she entered the mountain. The child's feet felt the sharp cold stones on which she had to walk all day. Even taking into account how rough and calloused the soles of the never-wearing shoes had become, it was still very painful for the child. Her toes were worn down by evening, blood appeared on her bare footprints, staining the sharp edges of the stones. Besides, the further up they went, the colder it became, and fruits became rarer. The girl was starving, her stomach was in spasms. She had to force herself to walk. Only prayer and hatred kept her going.
  . CHAPTER 3
  Unable to find any kindling for a fire, Yulfi walked the whole night. The rocks were covered with frost, the temperature was already below zero. For a girl who lived on the coast, where even the old-timers did not remember not only severe cold, but also never felt serious temperature discomfort, this was excruciating. In the morning it even snowed. The girl felt real torture, how much her bare, worn-out feet burned, as if they were being burned with a red-hot iron. Somehow reaching a boulder, she sat down, tucking her frozen legs. Nearby flowed an almost frozen stream, only here and there a spring broke through the ice.
  - How thirsty I am! - Yulfi said, moaning. - And it's so cold, it's simply unbelievable that there can be such frost. Well, where are these white magi, do they really live in such cold all the time? It's completely impossible! - She cried out desperately.
  - Possibly! Possibly! - the echo answered.
  The girl was scared and closed her eyes, she tried to imagine a fire on which juicy shashlik was roasting. In recent days, she had eaten almost nothing, her empty stomach was constricted by spasms. In addition, she wanted to drink. And at the same time, to swallow ice-cold water and feel the chills, that was also scary. Suddenly, sparks poured from the girl's fingers, a ray similar to the sun appeared, it glowed and the girl felt warmer. She stretched out her frozen, wounded legs to it. They warmed up, the girl felt better. Yulfi fell asleep, plunging into a sweet slumber. She again dreamed of a fatty juicy ham, covered with red sauce. Like this, fried with a crust. The girl never ate meat, only fish, vegetables, fruits, bread. Meat was considered a luxury among fishermen, but she forever remembered the strong and appetizing smell when she passed by the city tavern. Now she was dreaming in her sleep. The smell became so real and the pepper tickled her nostrils that the girl woke up. At first, Yulfi thought she was going crazy. In front of her, there really was a ham smoking. A juicy piece with a crust, in spices. She touched it, feeling the hot surface. Her fingers burned. The girl tried to lick it with her tongue: hot.
  - Let it cool down! - She said regretfully. - I'll be patient.
  - Wow! - A loud voice rang out nearby. - There's something so delicious smelling in here.
  Yulfi looked around: in front of her was a boy in white short pants and an open shirt on his naked body. Despite the frost, he was barefoot and constantly moved his reddened feet, trying to warm up. Such a cute fair-haired boy, hardly older than Yulfi, but sinewy, muscular, his veins stood out as if from hard work or physical exertion. He smiled affably at the girl.
  - Hello. I see you are a young sorceress. You are probably coming to us.
  Yulfi didn't want to reveal her cards:
  - No! What makes you think I'm a sorceress? I'm a simple poor girl, and an orphan to boot.
  The boy shook his head:
  - I am also an orphan, taken in for training by the white sorcerers. But I am not a fool. Such a piece of meat without a fire, only a strong sorcerer can conjure. I feel the smell and warmth, this is not an illusion.
  The girl exclaimed cheerfully:
  - You can try! I don't mind!
  - We novices are forbidden to eat meat. It can dull the development of abilities. Heavy food. - He looked closely at the girl. - You are so thin, you must have been starving for a long time, you too can get sick from such food.
  - And what to do with such a piece? - Yulfi asked perplexedly.
  - It's better to throw the fatty meat into the stream, the creatures will eat it, - said the boy, smiling. - Let's go, I'll take you there.
  The girl swung the meat, trying to throw it away, when suddenly it began to melt as if it had evaporated. Only a few drops of fat remained on Yulfi's hands. The girl, unable to resist, licked them off. Delicious and quite real. The boy, with the air of a connoisseur, noted:
  - This meat turned out to be phantom. It turns out you conjured it out of nothing.
  The girl answered sadly:
  - I saw him in a dream. So real, so unique.
  The boy extended his calloused hand to her.
  - Only in legends do sorcerers possess such magic that they are able to make dreams come true. We don't have such people.
  Yulfi whispered timidly:
  - It's better not to tell anyone about this. I don't want them to be afraid of me. After all, having excessive magical abilities inspires fear.
  The boy nodded:
  - I agree with you! I'll be a grave! My name is Shell, and what's yours?
  The girl readily said:
  - Yulfi! I'm your friend.
  - Come with me, I'll take you to the castle. Do you have enough strength?
  The girl smiled, clenching her biceps:
  - Just five minutes ago I seemed exhausted, but now I feel like I have wings behind my back.
  - Then let's rush.
  A barefoot couple: a boy and a girl raced through the snow. They moved with wild leaps, Yulfi felt her body light, and Shell seemed accustomed to difficulties.
  The nature around them was harsh, no trees, no birds. Therefore, the appearance of the grove was unexpected for them. Boys of different ages, dressed like Shell, were practicing hitting the trees. There were not many of them, only three dozen, and only one adult guru gave instructions.
  Seeing Shell with the girl, he nodded, smiling:
  - You can run further.
  The boys bowed as they ran:
  - Thank you, elder.
  Here Yulfi noticed that there were girls among the boys, only they were dressed the same, their hair was cut short, they were muscular, their bare feet were covered in abrasions and bruises from hitting trees. There were bruises on their faces, their noses were broken.
  - A real sorcerer must not only be able to cast spells, but also fight, - Shell explained.
  Yulfi nodded:
  - I agree about the latter. But how do you stand being half naked in such cold?
  Shell ran his hand across his throat:
  - Every morning we drink a special potion that dulls the cold and keeps the blood from freezing! It makes us stronger. Are we doing it right?
  The girl shrugged:
  - It's hard to say! It looks like barbarism.
  And here is the castle of the Magi itself. Small, with smooth white walls, its contours merge with the icy cliff. The boy ran up to the moat. A thin rope hung over him.
  "Can you cross it?" Shell asked the girl anxiously.
  Yulfi answered calmly:
  - I don"t know, I haven"t tried it.
  The boy began to explain:
  - Usually, newcomers are kidnapped by the teachers themselves, they sense the most gifted children. But this is the first time you have come to them yourself. How they will accept you is a mystery. Give me your hand.
  The girl stated decisively:
  -I'd rather do it myself! This is my test and a trial of strength.
  Shell walked first, quite deftly. He apparently had experience as a tightrope walker. Yulfi followed him. She had never tried it before and was terribly afraid. The rope itself seemed terribly prickly to her.
  - Don't look down! Spread your arms wider. - The boy advised.
  The girl took a quick step, then another. She found herself over an abyss, the castle moat was unusually deep. Yulfi prayed in her mind and walked. The girl was agile and had learned to balance standing in a boat or on a board in strong winds (Fishermen usually did not go out in storms). That's how she walked more than half the way. Then, unexpectedly, curiosity was stronger, the girl looked down and saw an abyss seething in flames. The Magi were not sorcerers for nothing, they were surrounded by a real underworld. Yulfi screamed and, trembling, fell down.
  - What have you done! - the boy shouted. - There is wild horror below, suffering of the soul!
  At the last moment, the girl, however, managed to grab the rope, hanging like a monkey on the liana.
  - Catch hold of your feet! - Shell advised.
  Yulfi did so, she had climbed trees many times and the rope was not a big problem. She was shaking with fear and, nevertheless, she crawled to the exit. Her thin body was light, and the girl was strong, but the rope itself burned her fingers, causing pain. Yulfi felt evil magic in her. With each step, the rope burned more and more. Then the girl unexpectedly for herself jumped up and started running again. She covered several steps in one breath, but suddenly stumbled: she flew down, but with a desperate effort she caught on a crack in the surface of the ditch. Shell leaned over her, shouted:
  - Hold on, I'll save you.
  He took off his shirt and threw the end down! The sleeve touched Yulfi's fingers.
  - Don't be afraid, it's strong! Here you go!
  The girl pulled herself up and grabbed the sleeve. The boy pulled her up. During the climb, Yulfi pushed her feet into the crack and helped Shell. They ended up on the surface together.
  - Wow, I even started sweating in the cold! - said the boy, flushed from excitement and effort.
  - And I'm a coward, my soul went into my heels! - the girl declared, bashfully hiding her eyes.
  They approached the gate. There already stood a man in a silver robe. Casting a piercing gaze at Yulfi, he said in a singsong voice:
  - You must be a strong and brave girl if you came to us barefoot in winter. You know, according to custom, we will hit you ten times on the back with a whip, and if you endure it without screaming, then consider yourself accepted.
  The girl nodded cheerfully:
  - This is not the first time I am ready to receive.
  The man in the robe grinned:
  - It will be an enchanted whip. Rarely an adult can withstand it, let alone a child. Maybe you refuse the test, we will let you go and even help you get to a warm plain.
  Yulfi hesitated. She didn't want to feel pain again, but then she remembered the words of the aliens who had given her power: only the white magi will allow you to develop it.
  - I agree to education.
  - Then lie down! On this wheel.
  The girl approached the seemingly scary wheel. She lay down. A strong, stocky young man, shaved bald, with a large whip in his sinewy hands, approached from behind. He made Yulfi tremble. A professional executioner!
  - Ten blows! Hit as if in punishment for a serious offense.
  - Yes, sir! - said the young man. And suddenly he smiled, which made his face lose its ferocity. Leaning down, the executioner whispered in his ear. - Mentally address the goddess of fertility Astarte in prayer and you will feel better.
  Yulfi nodded in agreement.
  "Begin!" said the supreme sorcerer.
  The whip whistled, landing such a blow on the girl's back that her tunic burst. Yulfi gasped in pain, unable to even scream, her eyes widened.
  - Once! - said the sorcerer. - Continue!
  The blow came again. Yulfi began to pray:
  - Help me, Astarte! - She asked mentally.
  Oddly enough, this made her feel better, there was pain, but not as sharp, the executioner did not lie.
  The whip whistles again: blows. Yulfi whispered. Now it feels like her father is spanking her, it hurts, but there is no need to scream. And still time goes by very slowly.
  - Eight, nine, ten! - Blow after blow. That's it, she passed the test.
  The torturer gave the girl his hand, helped her up, and winked.
  - Don't be offended by Ioff. He is very strict, but at the same time he is ready to give his life for his children. He really doesn't like informers and lazy people. Now a new life has begun for you.
  The girl stood up straight like a pioneer at a rally:
  - I'm ready!
  - Accepted! - Said the Supreme Magus Ioffa. - We'll enroll you in the junior group. This girl has outstanding abilities.
  So Yulfi remained in the monastery of the white sorcerers. Her working days began. Lots of hard work, training, sparring, sword training and, most interestingly, magic classes. The naturally strong girl, despite her vegetarian diet, grew quickly and became stronger. In the summer, the snow melted in the mountains, vegetation appeared, flowers bloomed. The novices cleaned them up, carefully trimmed them. There were about sixty people in the monastery. Fifty novices: thirty-five boys and fifteen girls. The older ones disappeared after the last exam, apparently going to serve various rulers. The younger ones were found with the help of various spells, they looked for the most capable guys and girls. Becoming a sorcerer is not given to everyone, most people remained alienated from higher powers. Yulfi had friends and a couple of novices, if not enemies, then annoying her. Envy played a role here. Although Yulfi tried to hide her outstanding abilities, they showed up in every little thing. The others envied her, but the couple, Kurd and Filla, took her successes too much to heart. They tried to set up a dirty trick, to do something mean.
  They managed to hurt the girl once, but it was dangerous to joke around with Yulfi. Soon Kurd and Filla were covered in a terrible rash, vaguely resembling leprosy. No efforts of experienced sorcerer healers helped. They had to send the novices down to the valley. There the itchy rash began to subside, but when they tried to bring them back, the teenagers broke out again. The supreme gray-haired sorcerer (no one knew how old he was) decided:
  - They are cursed by the gods, they will not be sorcerers.
  Many whispered that the curse was cast by Yulfi, but there was no evidence, and the girl had no equal in the art of sorcery. Shell became her close friend. They often retired after classes and watched the sunset or sunrise. In the mountains, it was a magical sight. One evening, already a strong teenage boy, Shell, with a growing moustache, in a good mood, composed poetry.
  The tops of the rocks sparkle with silver,
  The moon gives us holy, radiant light!
  The grandeur of the mountains cannot be described with a dashing pen,
  Let the feeling be fierce and pure!
  
  The fire of love burns in your eyes,
  And the young heart groans, thirsts for glory!
  Who will connect lips above all!
  With the sword of fate God will curb morals!
  
  The altar for marriage is the vault of the crystal heavens,
  Where angels sing - solemnly and wonderfully!
  And the thunder of the trumpet raised on the distant wings,
  Those birds that are too difficult to live in captivity!
  
  And you and I are like eagles above the world,
  The clouds parted in a blue glow!
  Let us not be overcome by the evil spirit,
  Let's help the weak with strength and kindness!
  
  Your golden curls flow across your face,
  I can't sleep because I'm so excited!
  Although he is a warrior, he has the soul of a clown,
  I want to kiss the goddess on the chest!
  Yulfi, whose breasts had already formed, a tall and broad-shouldered girl, wagged her finger:
  - You are almost an adult, and I am no longer a girl. We have been in this monastery for six years. And to be honest, there is little left in me of the former timid girl. The young man agreed, sighing:
  - There's one last year left! After that, we'll become adults and be our own masters. He paused and tried to kiss Yulfi on the lips.
  - Maybe we'll make love now, no one will see. At our age in the human world, people have been getting married for a long time.
  The girl suppressed her desire with difficulty:
  - No! Novices should not love, it can anger the spirits. Be patient for another year.
  Shell said with a tremor in his voice:
  - How long it will seem to me. In anticipation of happiness, seconds are equal to infinity!
  - And infinity in happiness is equal to a second or one heartbeat! - Yulfi agreed. - What beautiful lips you have!
  The young man and the girl moved towards each other and kissed tenderly, their lips meeting, curve to curve.
  The last year really dragged on painfully long, although they were driven harder than ever. The girl and the boy grew a lot in the year, grew steely muscles. Yulfi, meanwhile, felt strong enough to destroy the temple if she wanted to. She could hardly contain the energy seething inside her.
  And now the final exam was coming, the so-called "Path to the Underworld". The only one that was voluntary, and any novice could refuse it without any harm to himself. Schell said decisively:
  - I'm a man and I can't refuse!
  Yulfi added no less harshly:
  - And I am a woman and, moreover, I have no right to be a coward!
  The Supreme Magus warned them at last:
  - Only one person out of twenty-five survived the "Path to Hell", the rest died.
  - We know it! - the young man and the girl said in chorus. - And we are ready to risk it!
  - Then swear that even if there is a threat to life, you will not use magic.
  Yulfi was confused:
  - How so, without any magic at all?
  The elder sorcerer began to look much more sternly, the features of his eagle face became sharper. In front of him, you involuntarily feel like a chicken with a hawk circling above it:
  - Such is the sacred custom. The path to the underworld, a test of courage. A person relies first and foremost on himself, not on the spirit allies. So you will have to give up magic. After all, as is known, sorcerers are true to their oaths, even if it may endanger their lives. Will you swear or refuse? I give you a chance, you, the special sorceress Yulfi, have amazing abilities. Her life is of great value to the empire!
  The young man and the girl exchanged glances and said decisively:
  - It is better to die than to betray! We are ready for severe trials!
  The sorcerer croaked:
  - Then swear in front of the circle.
  The couple pronounced their vows, enunciating each word with a strict emphasis.
  No one else from their course dared to walk through the labyrinth - "The Path to the Underworld". This unpleasantly surprised Yulfi, who believed in nobility and absolute goodness.
  - I expected much more courage from them. And that's called men.
  One of the greenhorns, pushing aside his friends, came forward to meet them. It was Card, rather effeminate, with delicate features on a beardless face, the youngest in the graduating group. He had barely turned fifteen, although he was, like all the novice magi, muscular and well-defined. Shaking his cropped head, the boy said in a tense voice, exerting an effort of will:
  - I am also ready to go through the path of hell.
  - You still have a year to study! - the supreme sorcerer noted.
  - I will use the right given to me, to go through everything earlier, taking the inevitable risk. A dead brave man is better than a living coward! - The boy said with pathos.
  - A speech wise beyond your years! I permit you to do this! In the meantime, perform the ritual. You have given only a small oath, and now a big one, with the use of magic.
  All three swore together, making a circle above themselves four times. Then, the supreme sorcerer, accompanied by ten adepts, led them into the gorge. After walking a couple of miles, they stood in front of the platform.
  Before them there had just been a lawn with thick mushroom-like mold, when suddenly a flame flared up and a huge crimson cloud appeared. It rapidly diminished, took the shape of a man on a three-headed winged lion. The novices were not particularly surprised, once a year various spirits and ghosts appeared before them in the same way, summoned with the help of various techniques.
  - On your knees! - came the command. Everyone fell down together, calluses growing on their legs and arms from the constant blows and brutal pounding.
  The man was not tall, broad-shouldered, his face was covered by a mask, and he had a hat with peacock feathers on his head. He began to speak in an unusual, low voice, turning your insides inside out. It was difficult to remember the speech, but the idea that we serve goodness, justice, and honor was clear.
  He finished with the following phrase.
  - Peace is rot, War is purification. The one of you who achieves perfection will become the cherub's assistant in another world. And whoever manages to finish off the evil in himself in this life, find the main enemy and strike, will receive a whole regiment under his command in other worlds. The great goddess Kalicana, the main one among the gods, heading the pantheon of seven, calls on you: bring spiritual liberation, not being ashamed to kill. After passing the path of the underworld, the survivors will choose a partner of the opposite sex, from among those who also pass the test.
  - There are only three of them! - the supreme sorcerer objected.
  - I see three! Well, if they're lucky, maybe they'll survive after passing the tough exams. The girl has a special aura, it's impossible to read her thoughts, but her power is incomprehensible. I hope she keeps her word and doesn't use magic!
  - I am true to my oath! - Yulfi answered, her eyes sparkling.
  - And us too! - The unyielding guys confirmed.
  - Then let's go. - The girls are not weaker than you. - It's not for nothing that the "holy" Ifuits are conducting such a widespread witch hunt.
  The latter was not too unexpected for Yulfi and her friends. Among the students and followers of the group of white sorcerers there were also women. Girls were taught together with boys, no allowances were made for gender and they were driven, beaten, trained, no weaker than boys.
  Since a warrior must be able to fight in a team, their trio: Yulfi, Shell, Card, pulled a special tap that was supposed to determine which corridor to jump into and, having received the go-ahead: the path to the cave was open, they headed to the entrance. There were several tunnels here, the guys stopped. They were about the same in difficulty, not a small one, however, the problem was not only the artificial obstacles, but also the path itself, it was easy to get lost. Before the hike, the young men and the girl were thoroughly washed. Yulfi was not at all embarrassed that her beautiful, naked body was seen by the guys, who even scrubbed her with a washcloth, rubbed her chest and other tender places. They were accustomed to the equality of the sexes. They were encouraged and given weapons. Two swords for each, the length of an arm, two daggers and an oiled torch. Now they had to make do with this minimum.
  The first step along the corridor almost proved fatal, as the wasps shot out small arrows, the novices barely managed to fall on the stones. One of them scratched Yulfi on the skin, leaving a shallow but long furrow.
  "The snake stings," the girl whispered, shuddering slightly.
  Card (a green teenager always wants to show off his intelligence), as if a specialist suggested:
  - There are a lot of traps on the floor. I suggest we crawl one after another.
  Shell objected vigorously, his eyes flashing:
  - Then our journey will take a thousand years, and we don't even have water. I suggest we sharply increase our pace; we'll get through it faster if we run.
  Yulfi calmly disputed this proposal too:
  - Both are unacceptable. We will alternate crawling and short dashes. Military tactics should be like steel, strong but flexible, from which damask steel is made!
  That's what they decided on, joining three calloused hands together in a single handshake.
  The young fighters ran forward, then they had to jump up quickly, curved cleavers flew below, and then lilac, sharp knives suddenly grew, which quickly moved. They resembled the fins of sharks attacking lonely swimmers in the sea. Only the trajectory of movement is much more complicated, and the shape of the knives is more bizarre. Horrible! At first, the boys and the girl managed to avoid defeat, and then they were still caught, scratching the boys' bare legs. Kardu almost cut off his thumb.
  - We got off cheap, - said Yulfi, shaking off her sweat. The girl kissed the boy's leg, stopping the bleeding with her tongue.
  Shell responded immediately, his voice filled with doubt:
  - Considering that we are only at the beginning of the journey, it"s bad, we risk bleeding to death, I"m already limping.
  Despite the losses, Card did not lose his optimism:
  - We will still surprise our competitors. Besides, we are all virgins, which means we must live, the gods cannot fail to take care of this.
  - Actually, even in legends, they punished more often than pardoned. - Yulfi noted doubtfully, waving her graceful hand, but with bruised knuckles. - God is like a lion: when he caresses, he tears off the skin, when he hugs, he strangles, when he kisses, he gnaws.
  - And you, blasphemer! - Schell declared, cheerfully playing with his biceps. = So the fate of an eternal slave, beaten with a whip, awaits you in the next world. Gods must be praised, they must be prayed to, hymns and odes must be composed with fervor, and then they will thank you a hundredfold. Here I am mentally reading a prayer, and notice that my finger is only slightly cut, but it could have been chopped off entirely.
  - And I need a bandage. - Card tore off a piece of his shirt and wrapped his finger. - I hope this helps.
  The girl replied:
  - My kiss helps better!
  Here, in addition to the arrow, a rotating disk flew out - a steel snowflake. It moved along a broken line, the unpredictability of the trajectory made it a very dangerous weapon. The guys dodged one. The next approach, there were dozens of such and even larger disks. Then the corridor became much narrower. Daggers were thrown out from behind the walls, spears flew out, chains and axes hit, which the young fighters barely had time to chop or dodge. Here they ran into the first door, covered in spikes. They tried to turn the handle, and a waterfall of heavy stones fell from above, the young men were saved only by their phenomenal reaction, developed over the years of sadistic training.
  "Well, what should we do now?" Shell asked, showing confusion.
  "Maybe we should turn back and look for another entrance," suggested Card, losing his optimism. "Let's not poke around in vain."
  - No, I have an idea, - answered Yulfi.
  - What? What did you come up with? - The boys asked in turn.
  The girl grinned:
  - Quite simple! Let's take a heavier stone and throw it into the pen together.
  - And what will this give? - Shell was skeptical.
  - A lot! The handle is tight, it won't turn just like that, so you need to hit it as hard as possible. - Yulfi, to be convincing, ran the edge of her palm across her forehead.
  - Sounds logical. Well, future magi, let's try.
  The three of them lifted a large stone with difficulty and, staggering and breathing heavily, brought it to the door. On command, they brought the boulder down on the handle. The blow was strong, arrows flew in response, and even a fire flared up. The guys were slightly scorched, and they ran forward, a flame flared up again behind them, and then everything went quiet.
  "We barely survived," Shell scratched his burnt back with his hand.
  - Don't do that, you might spread an infection, - Yulfi warned, blinking rapidly.
  The young man reluctantly agreed:
  - Yes, fire is cruel, so unpleasant.
  - But we tried it. - Yulfi winced at the unpleasant memories.
  - True, but you can't get used to the embrace of flame, unlike women. - The guy smiled.
  The girl jumped up:
  - Time is against us, we must hurry.
  The corridor was mortally dangerous, it suddenly collapsed, and the guy and girl walking in front barely had time to jump back. Shell, however, fell, caught on the edge, broke his nose, and was pulled out by the arms.
  "Am I too heavy, friends?" he asked, finding himself on solid ground.
  - You won't get fat on vegetables and fruits, - Yulfi answered, giggling.
  Further along the thorny path, they had to squeeze through the wall with difficulty in complete darkness with a weak glare of a torch. And here traps awaited them, Yulfi was burned by molten metal, Kard was seriously wounded, with a retractable dagger in the stomach, and a steel club fell on Shell's shaved, light head, he barely managed to soften the blow. For a few seconds, however, he was in grog.
  Gradually the corridor became wider, but it did not become safer. In addition to various damaging objects made of copper, steel, fire, scattered and falling needles, large spiders were waiting for them. They covered the surface with a solid carpet, filling the entire corridor. The guys stood up:
  "They could be poisonous," Card said worriedly, his young face turning red.
  - Surely, but remember what we were taught. - Yulfi whispered.
  - What exactly?
  The girl said measuredly:
  - If you move smoothly, without stepping, with a caterpillar-like step, then spiders will not sting.
  - True, perhaps you are right, but to allow such abomination to come into contact... - The boy's face twisted.
  - What to do, we haven't encountered any branches or alternative paths yet. So we need to get past the spiders. I'm a girl, and I'll go first, so that you men don't have to worry about anything. - The girl shook her head. Stepping decisively with her bare, long-suffering feet.
  The three brave boys carefully, trying not to tear their feet, entered the shaggy swamp. It was painless, but very ticklish, the spiders were moving their paws, scratching between their toes, tickling their bare feet. They gradually sank in, first up to their ankles, then up to their knees, then the layer of spiders reached their waists. Here Card stopped and muttered in fear:
  - I won't go any further!
  - Why is that? - Yulfi started to get angry.
  The boy turned pale:
  - I can't. If they touch my face, I'll throw up, my guts will spill out.
  The girl snorted contemptuously:
  - And why are you going to stand there until your flesh turns to stone? Be a man! Do you think I enjoy it?
  Card asked timidly:
  - What if I come back?
  - We're not holding you back, come back, but only one. - Yulfi waved her hand, demonstrating disdain - you're free!
  The prospect of being left alone in the treacherous labyrinth seemed scarier than the spiders. The boy took a decisive step forward. Sweat trickled down his round, pale face.
  The boys and the girl continued to dive, first up to their chests, then up to their necks. Here even Yulfi hesitated a little, but then, deciding that there would be no two deaths, one would be inevitable, she moved on. The spiders covered her face, they were too big to get into her nostrils or ears, but it was much harder to breathe under such a cover. The boys' heads were shaved bald and the movement of their paws resembled a light massage. Yulfi thought it felt like her braid was being pulled. After all, only the very youngest children had their hair stripped clean, and then as they grew older, the girls had their hair braided with needles and blades, turning their hair into a murder weapon.
  The boys held on to each other, trying not to stray. Yulfi felt Card's fingers trembling. Her partner, still a boy, was extremely embarrassed, holding her by her muscular shoulders. It was scary to walk under such a blanket, though it was quite light inside, the spiders did not sparkle particularly brightly, maybe from phosphorus or something else, but the torches had to be put out. Naturally, the novices could not talk, and time dragged on like rubber, which was additional moral torment, even the heart seemed to slow down, as if water was dripping on the brain.
  But all bad things come to an end, and the boys got out of the living jelly. First the heads appeared, then the shoulders, the living wave retreated, though a couple of spiders remained hanging on Card's face. One of the insects stuck its paws into the boy's nose. He held on with all his might, but there is a limit to everything, his face twisted, and then he sneezed... The spiders flew off his face, and the rest began to hum. Their hum was loud, like the roar of a large, wounded elephant. The frightened boys stopped, their hearts were beating so hard that it seemed their chests were about to burst. Finally, the terrible noise slowly, like a storm at sea, died down, and the novices moved on.
  Shell said in a ringing voice:
  - Well, you're something, you almost killed us.
  The boy said in a upset voice:
  - What else could I do? If I had grabbed him with my hands, he would have bitten me, and then it would have been unbearable.
  Shell snorted contemptuously:
  - All the same, look how they started buzzing.
  Yulfi interrupted them:
  - No need to argue, we are one team and the fact that we are still alive is a great success.
  - Then, have a nice trip. - The young man smiled.
  - We need to light some torches, - Yulfi suggested. - It's so dark you can't see anything.
  With the help of friction, this was done quickly, especially since the wall was mainly made of silicon.
  Then more traps, spear attacks. Yulfi cut off one of them, it turned out to be a pretty decent long spear.
  - Why do you need it, drop it! - Shell said sharply.
  Yulfi objected:
  - No, I think we'll need it soon.
  Indeed, things soon got worse. A new door appeared, seemingly an insurmountable obstacle. There was no handle, but a round valve stuck out.
  - You see, you don't even have to come near! - Yulfi said happily.
  The girl stuck a stick through, the door sparked, and tiny lightning bolts ran across the fragment.
  Even Yulfi's palm felt the shaking.
  - Wow, there's magic here.
  - What's surprising, the Magi succeeded in sorcery, - Shell calmly noted.
  - Of course, it's not surprising, but we were forbidden to use magic, and against the poor students, please! - The girl was indignant, scratching her itchy palm.
  - The world is full of injustices. Of these, the most unfair is life itself, because it is given only once and cannot be lent - Card said philosophically.
  They had to turn the valve for a long time, suddenly an abyss appeared in front of them, it appeared instantly and the guys almost fell into it. Shell looked down, there was hot magma splashing there.
  - Wow, the underworld has woken up and is reaching out its greedy tentacles towards us.
  - No more scary than spiders, we'll make a bridge and cross as if on dry land. - Yulfi was calm, continuing to spin, although it was spinning stiffly:
  - Or maybe you're going the wrong way, - suggested the young "advisor" Card.
  The girl objected:
  - Clockwise, quite logical.
  As if to confirm his words, the door swung open, its thickness was striking, and the abyss disappeared at once, as if it had never been there.
  Shell threw a stone, but no, it wasn"t a mirage, nothing was stopping them anymore.
  After this test, the boys gained confidence, although the number of insidious traps did not decrease. On the contrary, each new trap was more sophisticated than the previous one.
  The number of deep and small scratches and cuts on the bodies of the young fighters was constantly growing, and they began to be overcome by extreme fatigue.
  - You can get weak and collapse from blood loss, - Card whined. - There's not a single healthy spot on me.
  The girl was full of contempt, despite her scratched face, her determination did not weaken:
  - What, do you want to turn back?
  Card groaned, scratching the blisters on his heel.
  - Well, these are not tests, this is how they destroy students. Is it possible to do this to future warriors? I am sure that even without the labyrinth, I am quite capable of laying down five.
  Yulfi tensed up and straightened her shoulders:
  - We have no other worthy way out, to survive we must go to the end. Those who panic have already lost half. Besides, you were not forced to agree: you agreed yourself.
  The next spacious, slightly illuminated hall was filled with snakes that looked like colored ribbons. These creatures immediately hissed and raised their heads.
  - Let's tiptoe, - Yulfi suggested, smiling calmly. - Maybe it will pass us by.
  - Something tells me that no! - Card trembled.
  - Remember your mentors, a snake doesn't attack without provocation. - The girl said in a tone that didn't tolerate any objections.
  - You tell that to them, the hissing ones.
  - I'm going first! - Yulfi declared decisively. - It's not in my rules to be afraid.
  And she went, stepping deftly on her toes and avoiding the living knots. Her bare, girlish legs, despite numerous bruises, blows and stuffing with hardened iron, and sometimes red-hot crowbars in the ovens, were slender and graceful. The guys couldn't help but admire them. In the uncertain, bluish light of the torch, they seemed mysterious, like those of an ancient goddess. Her soft and at the same time proud gait gave them confidence. Two comrades followed her. They moved slowly, but firmly, perhaps the positive experience with spiders played a role here. Most likely, they would have managed to get through here too, but a few drops of blood fell on the moving reptiles. This was enough for them to rush at the young men.
  - Chop with both swords and run, - Yulfi screamed desperately.
  Taking torches in their teeth, the boys began to break through. Snakes rushed from all sides, they were hacked. In response, the creatures bit. Fortunately, most of their bites were non-venomous.
  - Run faster, don't let them rush at you in a hellish crowd, - Yulfi gritted through her teeth.
  Fear and active training in running gave the boys strength. They sped up and sped up. The snakes raced after them. Then, quite unexpectedly, the solid ground ended, and the desperate boys found themselves in front of a small lake. Giant lizards in armor with large heads and meter-long mouths swam along it. Each had six rows of teeth, the shell was covered with spikes.
  There was no time to think or bargain, Yulfi jumped first, followed by the others. The boys jumped from one back to the other, they had experience jumping on logs. True, the spikes pricked, but it was not so easy to pierce the long-suffering, calloused feet of the boys and the feisty girl.
  Here Card groaned:
  - I feel sick, my head is spinning.
  - Hold on, there's just a little bit left, - shouted the exhausted Shill.
  - I'm falling. - This was no longer a cry, but a scream full of pain.
  The young man really didn't make it, he fell flat into the water. Then a turtle with the head of a very large hippopotamus rushed at him, instantly biting him in half. However, the poor boy, dying, didn't even cry out, his once naive but brave eyes were frozen forever.
  "It looks like he died from a snake bite," Shell said regretfully.
  - I hope that in the heavenly organization, if this is true, our comrade will find a worthy place for himself. - Yulfi said bitterly.
  - Alas! We have our first losses. - The young man sniffed.
  - I hope the last ones. He was such a funny guy and always came up with funny stories. How sad for him. - A tear glistened in the girl's emerald-sapphire eyes.
  - Don't cry, girl, don't rain! Laugh loudly, don't expect trouble! - Her young comrade consoled her.
  Here Shell couldn't hold on and fell down, splashing into the green water. Strange creatures, monsters of course, pounced on him, but because of their large mass their speed was low, and the frisky young man managed to jump out. Having pricked his hands, he climbed onto their back and began jumping again like a grasshopper, only the torch went out.
  - Less talk, - Yulfi summed up.
  It was only when they were on dry land that Shell, spitting, asked:
  - There are a lot of them here, a couple of hundred, what do they eat?
  - I don't know! Probably omnivorous creatures. - The girl shook her head.
  - But it"s better, or rather safer than snakes, the creatures are not as mobile.
  The young man and the brave girl continued running. It was lighter now, and various creatures attacked much less frequently. It seemed that the nightmarish labyrinth had exhausted its traps. Although deadly "presents" sometimes fell from the walls. But the "capricious," like a whore, corridor narrowed again. They had to squeeze through, and the walls of the tunnel heated up and burned their skin.
  Now any movement was like an execution, excruciatingly painful, hot sweat poured over the cuts, mucus stuck, making it difficult to move. At one point, Shell got stuck. Strong Yulfi, frantically, furiously, desperately tried, straining all her strength to push her partner further - forward, but as a result she got stuck herself:
  At first, Shell screamed frantically:
  - Leave me, my love!
  She, demonstrating the remaining energy, objected:
  - Don't even think about it! Because for me, you, prince, are more precious than life.
  Now both of them "heroes" found themselves in a difficult situation. Tunnel clearly did not want to let go of its victims.
  - Let's all breathe out together! - Shell suggested.
  - And as sharply as possible. - Yulfi supported the initiative.
  The boy and the girl did just that, and like snakes, they managed to advance a little, scratching, but then they got stuck even more, the stone squeezing their chests.
  - Well, now we're definitely finished, - Shell whispered, turning pale.
  - No need to bury us before our time. There is still a chance, especially since we are alive. - Although it was hard to talk, the process itself was calming.
  - What!? - There was a glimmer of hope in the young man"s voice.
  The girl suggested:
  - We'll hang there, clamped, and then we'll lose weight and slip out.
  - Do you think we can hold out? My tongue is already swollen and I'm thirsty. - Shell whispered.
  - But this is not the first time for us, I remember how they locked me in a punishment cell, stretched my legs and made me hold my arms up. And not a drop of water, not a gram of food, and the flame of a candle slowly roasting my bare heels. - Yulfi shuddered at the memories.
  - That happened to me more than once, but there they wouldn't let us die anyway, but here we'll just perish. - Shell crunched his bones.
  - No, most likely we"ll just dry out and turn into mummies.
  - Will this make things easier for us? - Despite the tragedy of the situation, the young man chuckled.
  "I don"t know if it"s easier or harder, but they"ll take it into account in the posthumous list of achievements," Yulfi said ironically.
  - Our conversation has become completely stupid, it"s better to keep quiet. - The young man was silent for a while, and then he couldn"t stand it and burst out:
  - Or maybe Yulfi, well, it's an oath to demons. Use magic and free us. Only necromancers need us dead.
  The girl didn't make a sound. She was thinking hard, looking for a way out.
  The game of silence could have dragged on for a long time, but suddenly the keen hearing of the students of the militant order caught hissing and a faint rustling sound.
  . CHAPTER 4
  Shell said tragically:
  - And so death has come upon our souls.
  - There is only one snake, so it will kill one. - She declared, as if not understanding that this would not calm Yulfi down.
  - Yeah! You forgot that there are special striped cobras whose venom is used in arrows, one such monster can fatally sting a dozen strong guys. - Shell groaned.
  - All the better, I wouldn't want to die with a dead comrade by my side. - Yulfi smiled, her teeth flashing radiantly in the semi-darkness.
  - You're joking, my dear, in our last hour. - Even Shell found it funny and, giggling, he shifted slightly. - But they say its throw is elusive, and its cruel poison acts very painfully. Meanwhile, the snake crawled up to Yulfi, it was striped blue, shimmering, casting green and orange reflections. Its fangs were unusually long and very sharp, shining in the darkness, and its eyes changed color every now and then, in a complex sequence, the pupils vibrating like a spiral. It seemed to be mesmerizing.
  - It looks like some kind of hypnosis. - Yulfi noticed without losing control. The girl gripped the dagger tighter, preparing to strike.
  The spotted cobra quickly puffed up its hood and suddenly lunged. Yulfi held out the blade with a practiced movement. She guessed correctly that the snake would strike the neck first.
  Shell gasped, groaned, and his breathing grew heavier as if the blow had landed on him. In fact, the carefully sharpened tip of the dagger had struck the cobra right in the throat, severing its head.
  Yulfi said with satisfaction:
  - Victory!
  The poison from the fangs dripped onto the stone and hissed like a strong acid. Shell noticed this, the young man's voice trembled.
  - Her bite would make our blood boil.
  - Of course, we would have lived poorly, but not for long. - The girl did not lose her head even in a difficult situation, having survived the threat of death.
  "It's like removing a healthy tooth with a sledgehammer," Shell noted. "But maybe we shouldn't have killed her, because death from hunger and thirst is much more painful."
  - Why us and not me! - Yulfi objected.
  - Well, so! I took her by hypnosis. When her tongue stuck to her nose! - The young man immediately demonstrated this.
  Yulfi chuckled and then noticed that she had shifted too.
  - You know, laughter helps, let's laugh loudly, maybe we'll break out of the trap. - She suggested.
  - I don't feel happy, - the guy answered, frowning.
  - You tickle yourself, or let me, my hands are free, I can reach. - The girl purred playfully.
  - And I you, it's much more fun this way. - Shell was sincerely happy. The prospect of touching a girl's body excited the strong fighter.
  The boy and the girl began tickling each other, the laughter was shrill and hysterical, and it was through the roof. Yulfi was getting excited from the touch of the good boy's fingers. Her scarlet nipples swelled and became slippery. Shell tickled her black, calloused, and at the same time tender heels with pleasure.
  - Well, do you like it? - He asked, smiling.
  - Just so damn good, - Yulfi laughed. - I've never experienced such pleasure.
  The girl responded in kind. The boy's body had not yet become covered in hair, it was smooth as polished paper, the skin was healthy and elastic. Touching such skin was a pleasure. And indeed, with each new burst of laughter they moved further and further. Finally, it became easier to breathe, the half-naked guys began to move themselves. The corridor widened, and a furiously rotating exercise machine appeared in front of them.
  It consisted of five chains, six axes, seven spears, eight long swords, a rotating mace, a sledgehammer with spikes, and four flame-spewing tubes. There was no way to get around it.
  Shell hissed:
  - Oh-oh-oh! What should we do?
  - Haven't we dealt with such monsters before? - Yulfi said, demonstrating fearlessness.
  - But not at such speed!
  - It doesn't make much difference, we'll be twice as fast. - The girl waved it off.
  - Will you go first? No, I am a man and all the mortal risk must fall on my shoulders. - Shell declared, puffing out his chest.
  - It's better to work together, acting in sync, then by striking together it's easier to repel the attack, haven't they taught you? - Yulfi said in a bossy tone.
  - Yes, they did! Well, that's better! - The novice readily agreed.
  - Two hands hit better than one!
  The boy and girl muttered a prayer and rushed forward like hounds after a hare. They dodged the swords by diving like a beaver, then jumped, missing the chains, Yulfi and Shell immediately parried four of them with a friendly movement of their blades, one of the links was cut.
  - You see, it came in handy that there were two of us.
  But the mace spinning in the thorns almost hit the young fighters, and besides, a flame flared up near the face. The sledgehammer slightly scratched Shell's shoulder. Yulfi even managed to thrust her sword into the pipe, slightly cutting the barrel, as a result of which a stream of flame escaped in the other direction.
  They cut down a couple more spears and broke out onto a clear surface.
  - There were no losses, - Yulfi summed up.
  "Looks like there's another dummy ahead." There was alarm in Shell's voice.
  The next machine was even bigger than the previous one, with a couple of extra chains with spikes and spinning blades at the very bottom.
  - No, this is no good! They are testing us to see how long we can survive. Like wild animals. - The guy screamed hysterically.
  - Don't be afraid! Shell. - It's just a dummy. Let's double or triple our efforts and break through. - Said the brave girl.
  "There is no way back!" Shell's words were filled with tragedy.
  A guy and a girl: a hot couple fell into a kind of trance, they ran as fast as they could, jumped out, mentally tried to slow down the rotation. Shell's ankle was cut, but he managed to reach the goal, and Yulfi was burned, the flame licked her shoulders, the insidious fire changed direction at the last moment, passed over the girl's naked chest. The young sorceress, however, did not pay attention to this, Shell, noticing this, touched her strong skin:
  "You don't even have blisters," he said, surprised.
  - Well, you know yourself, fire burns only those who are afraid of it. - The girl stated decisively.
  - Here's another guy. You won't know who's going to get beaten.
  - I hope it's not us! - The girl straightened her braid.
  The last simulator was the most terrible: spears, axes, swords, maces, ramrods, sledgehammers, as many as thirteen tubes with flaming Gehenna, as well as an abundance of pitchforks and other cutting and piercing objects that are hard to even name. It's even strange that they rotated without noise. In theory, there should have been a terrible roar.
  "This looks like the end!" said Shell. Sweat mixed with blood was running down the boy's cut forehead.
  - No, if there can't be a more terrible beast, then the labyrinth "Path of the Underworld" ends. - Yulfi squeezed out optimism.
  - That's unlikely, it's too long, - the young man said skeptically.
  - Now we need to pray and give our body the flexibility of water, the speed of wind, the heat of fire, the strength of dragon skin! - The warrior girl said, resolutely clenching her fists.
  - I saw a dragon once, the supreme sorcerer summoned it. - The young man blurted out out of nowhere.
  - You're not lying? Why didn't I see it! - Yulfi frowned.
  - You were sleeping in the cage, and I was on duty. - Shell said simply, without any pretense.
  - I believe, let's ask Seth and other spirits for strength.
  The girl and the boy knelt down. The boys prayed for quite a long time, even tears came from excessive zeal. Then, leaving their heads empty, clearing them of thoughts, they roared together and rushed, diving into the sea of sharpened steel. Yulfi did not even remember how she chopped, what she did, her body worked on its own, it moved and struck, killing and winning. All the impressions sang into a prickly ball. When the girl got out of the elements, the first thing she felt was that there were more cuts, but she was still alive and everything was in place. But her beloved Shell, jumping out immediately, collapsed quietly groaning.
  Yulfi leaned over, something was clearly wrong, but the novice, herself stunned by the cascade of impressions, did not realize what exactly.
  - Get up Shell, we're through.
  - My hand Yulfi, I lost my hand and now I'm helpless. - There were tears in the unyielding guy's voice.
  Indeed, Shell's right limb was cut off at the elbow, blood was oozing. The girl whistled:
  - Now we have three hands between the two of us.
  - But dignity is one for all. I can give it to you, but I am not capable of lending it to my love. - Shell did not stop joking even in grief.
  - Well done, you haven't lost your sense of humor. The main thing is to survive, they say that the Magi have the secret to growing a limb. - She consoled, stroking Yulfi's stump. - Remember, we even had lessons about this.
  "It's more difficult than mending a wound, but it's possible, but I wonder if they'll consider me valuable enough to waste magic on." Shell's voice was dubious.
  - Even among the lowest servants, cripples are not needed. Let's bandage her so you don't bleed to death, - Yulfi suggested.
  - And with what?
  - A scrap of a loincloth. - The girl smiled slyly.
  Yulfi tore off the strip and bandaged it as tightly as she could. Shell, accustomed to pain, clenched his teeth. He looked at his stump.
  - Now I'm a cripple, I hope temporarily, but with only one left hand, I'm not so valuable, - the young man said bitterly.
  - Well, it's okay, maybe even the opposite, you'll think more in battle. And now, I hope, the hardest part is behind us. - The girl narrowed her eyes and whispered a short prayer.
  However, it did not become easier here either, the path was littered with hot coals, and arrows flew from the sides, molten drops fell from above, and sharp disks whistled through the air. However, the girl and the guy often ran barefoot on the burning coals, their feet were covered in calluses, but the corridor was excessively winding and long. Running along it was exhausting. Yulfi and Shell were hit several times, and they pulled arrows, scorpion blades, out of naked, mutilated bodies. They were still lucky that not a single vital organ was affected. Gradually there were fewer and fewer coals, then they ran out, it became cooler.
  Yulfi, herself drenched in sweat and terribly exhausted, supported Shell, who was falling to the ground:
  - This torment is ending. Now let's sit down and rest a little.
  The young man whispered:
  - I want to drink, I'm dying of thirst.
  - Yes, me too, but we have no other choice. Where can we get water here? - Said Yulfi, barely able to stand on her feet.
  "My legs are giving way, I can't go any further," Shell said with difficulty.
  - No, you can! Besides, who knows what awaits us in the next world. - The girl barked, her mouth dry.
  - Remember, we took part in spiritualistic sessions and the souls of warriors and learned men appeared to us. - There was hope in Shell's weak voice.
  - We don't know exactly whose spirits these are, although it is obvious that death is not the end. The soul, I know for sure, is capable of leaving the body and moving outside the flesh, independently, or rather, obeying a mental command. - Yulfi was gaining confidence.
  - Right now the flesh is giving me nothing but torment. I even think about piercing myself with a sword. - The suffering Shell muttered.
  - And to give birth to a son from us. After all, a dead person can't do that, and I want to have a child from you. - The girl said confidently.
  - You've convinced me, I'll clench my will into a fist and move on. - The guy spat angrily at the wall.
  The boy and girl sat for a while longer, massaging each other with their hands. They kissed and, staggering, moved on. There were still traps, but there were far fewer of them. But it was getting colder and colder. At first it was even pleasant, especially for the crippled, burnt feet, then, when the stones were covered with frost and icicles began to hang from above, it began to shake. They had been walking without a torch for a long time, but the walls themselves gave off an even, dead light. Shell, unable to resist, ran up to an icicle and pressed his mouth to it:
  "The thirst is killing me," he explained, slightly embarrassed.
  - I wouldn't mind a drink myself! - Yulfi declared, still beautiful in her suffering. - It's not for nothing that drunkards squander their entire fortune.
  What a pleasure it is to lick ice with a cracked tongue, it seems so sweet, and the water, melting, flows into the throat, quenching a terrible thirst.
  They licked one icicle after another and could not get enough. It seemed that they had entered heaven and were chewing something they had only read about in textbooks - the tale of myths about wonderful ice cream.
  Time flies, but the happiness ended suddenly, the thirst disappeared, and then, like a blow to the forehead, they felt a wild cold and hunger.
  - We have to go, otherwise we'll freeze, - Yulfi ordered, feeling anxious.
  - At least we'll stop suffering. - It seemed that Shell didn't care.
  - I don't want this to end, let's go or better yet run, it's safer and we'll warm up. - The girl suggested, although her legs were buckling too.
  - There is at least some logic in this, although it may be possible to distort the distance using teleportation spells. - The young man said hopefully.
  - Do you know him!? - Yulfi's skepticism increased.
  - We are not taught this, we must be the highest adepts. And we swore not to use magic. How heartless our teacher is. - Shell said this being sure of the rightness.
  Running helped to warm up, but they were very hungry, which was strange, because it was not the first time they had been hungry. The corridor narrowed again, then turned to the side, and then it became completely dark.
  - Let's light a torch, - Yulfi suggested.
  "You have two hands, so try your best," Shell said, chattering his teeth.
  The torch had a secret, it could burn for a very long time without getting damp. Yulfi noticed:
  There seems to be no frost, but it"s still so cold.
  - The fire will only illuminate us, but it will not warm us. - There was hopelessness in the young man's voice.
  Light is a great blessing, and the corridor was ablaze with all the colors. The walls turned out to be mirrored.
  - Wow, this is beautiful! - Shell said admiringly.
  - Yes, it's beautiful! But mirrors are the most insidious traps.
  As if to confirm his words, a shadow flew out from above. Yulfi barely dodged, slashing at it with her sword. The ghost suddenly turned out to be denser and flew into two parts. They turned around, flew like jagged blots, and plopped into the wall, breaking like balls of mercury.
  At that very moment, terrible ghosts of the most varied shapes and shades rushed from all sides of the mirrors.
  - Let's run Shell, I know you don't have the strength, but this is our last chance, for the love of me. - Yulfi screamed in her last hope.
  Her legs didn't obey her, but fear spurred her on. The girl chopped the substance on the fly and felt the terrible touches of ghosts. She had to experience the touch of red-hot iron on bare flesh as a punishment, but this was incomparably more painful. She couldn't even hold back a scream. True, the pain increased her speed and rage, she wanted to avoid it at any cost.
  They also touched Shell, who screamed, swinging like a pendulum, but ran even faster because of this.
  The mirror corridor seemed to have no end. In addition, skeletons jumped out of the floor, they jumped wildly, waving their scythes. Yulfi hit them, but received in return. And hard, her muscular legs turned into a solid wound. However, dead flesh is not particularly durable and gave in under the sharp blows of the young man and the girl.
  "Death Valley" was already coming to an end when Shell received sharp blows from three skeletons in the stomach at once.
  "Oh, it makes my guts ache," he groaned.
  The intestines actually fell out of the cut stomach. The young man felt really bad and started to fall.
  Risking everything, Yulfi jumped up to him, chopping up the dead. The scythe cut off two toes on her right foot at once, but the girl did not notice. Having crushed the bones, she threw the guy onto her shoulder.
  - Calm down, I'm with you.
  - No need, leave me, we can't leave together. - The novice was ready to show self-sacrifice.
  - No, who do you take me for? I will never leave my first love. You wouldn't leave me. - The girl leaned over, kissing the guy on his bloody forehead.
  - I had no choice, when I left, I crawled along the same corridor as you and would have gotten stuck anyway. But you have a choice. - Each word sounded quieter than the previous one, Shell was losing strength.
  - And I did it. Better to die than to betray!
  Yulfi continued to hack through, when suddenly a huge skeleton, the size of a bell tower, appeared in front of him. This monster suddenly and powerfully struck with its axe. Yulfi dodged and tried to slip between the legs. At that moment, a stream of hot air hit her in the face, and Shell's body was torn off her shoulders. The giant axe rushed after him, meeting the unfortunate one-armed youth on the way.
  - Goodbye, I wish you to survive! - He shouted, dying, and then fell silent.
  "I will survive," Yulfi promised, chopping at the skeleton"s legs.
  This time, she failed to crush the flesh, the swords bounced off the thick bone. Poisonous green blood dripped. Apparently, the monster was not completely dead. Yulfi's soul was seething with two desires - to take revenge or to run away. She wanted to punish the monster for killing love: the first and therefore especially strong, but it did not occur to her how to actually achieve this. Another option: to survive, get stronger, and then deal first with the white sorcerers who subject people to such a severe test, and avenge the murder of her parents.
  Yulfi ran away, and the skeleton followed her, chasing her, not giving her a break. True, it hit her too late. Shell's body was shaking on the monster's shoulder. For some reason, the monster lifted him onto itself. Maybe it was the distorted perception of the giant creature. Here the girl ran into traps again, in particular, she fell into a pit with stakes, but managed to jump, grab the edge, and pull herself up to get to the other side.
  Then two huge logs with bronze tips in the shape of rams fell on her from the right and left. Yulfi managed to dodge, but her opponent stuck his leg in. A terrible crack was heard, the bone limb crumbled. It turned out that dead flesh can feel pain. From such a nightmarish sepulchral scream, the girl fell, clutching her ears. A lizard as large as a dog rushed at her, and Yulfi stabbed it in the eye with a dagger, receiving in response a tail to the ribs, the tip ripped to the bone, piercing the chest, and tearing off a nipple.
  - What a disaster! I swear by all the gods, I will survive.
  Shell's body fell on her. The girl caught the guy's body, which was starting to get cold.
  - I don't know, Shell, how it will happen. But I will make sure that you are buried with all honors. - Yulfi said, out of breath from running.
  After that, she remembered almost nothing, acting in zombie mode. There were more and more scars and cuts, and less and less strength. Everything merged and transformed into one element. And on her shoulders there was still a considerable weight, something that was more precious to Yulfi than all the gods and even life.
  When the girl approached the last door, she did not have the strength to even approach it. Yulfi fell, unable to rise. Perhaps she would have lain there for a long time, but a roar was heard from behind and a terrifying beauty appeared - a saber-toothed six-legged tiger.
  He approached slowly, moving his paws. Having approached, he licked Yulfi, opened his mouth and bit off the girl's burnt and scratched foot.
  The girl roared and slashed her swords at the beast's face, rolling sharply. The tiger jumped, but Yulfi simply fell down, exhausted, and the beast crashed into the doors. The blow shook them, monstrous energy entered the beast. The tiger did not even have time to roar, immediately turning into a handful of ash.
  The doors opened and the one-legged girl with a load on her back crawled on.
  The last test was to roll away a heavy stone, here it was necessary to use the lever method, using swords. Yulfi, groaning, applying super-effort, did it. Then she crawled a few more meters, to a special line painted with blood. There were three guys with fangs, on which there was no living place. They were all in ulcers. The tallest of them said:
  - What, bitch, do you want to taste a dead body?
  The ghoul standing on the right noted:
  - She's a necrophiliac, you see, she's dragging a corpse.
  The freak bent down and bit off Yulfi's ear.
  The last act of sacrilege made the girl angry. With all her might she slashed the ghoul with her sword. Then she jumped up on one leg, performing the dance of death.
  -Bastards, you won't get anything from me. This is my boyfriend.
  The tallest one struck her with his sword, but the girl let it go under her arm and plunged the blade straight into her neck. The head flew off, exploding when it fell to the floor. The third ghoul tried to bite her, but was hit with a knee, and dropped the sword. Furious Yulfi, in a mad rage, chopped the ghoul into cabbage. Even the rotten bones crumbled.
  After this feat, the light faded in Yulfi's tired eyes. When the danger had passed, the girl could not move.
  The courageous novice woke up, emerging from the impenetrable darkness, much later. And not in hell, but lying in a soft bed, opposite her stood a beautiful, stately woman.
  She spoke.
  - You and your friends were given the most difficult path in the labyrinth. No one expected you to survive. That's why there was no boy for you.
  - I'm so sorry! - Yulfi said, holding back her tears with difficulty. - However, my love is buried, and I don't need anyone else.
  - You're still young, don't be upset, you'll have men.
  - There will never be anyone like Shell. He is great and unique. For me, he was like the highest god. - The girl could not stand it and burst into tears. Even in tears, the girl was delightful.
  - No need to cry. Everything is not as bad as you think!
  - What could be worse?! - Yulfi punched the pillow.
  - However, it is different - there is a lot of crap in the world! Since you survived, I decided to do this honor to you myself! - She raised her voice.
  - I don't understand! After all, you are a woman. - Yulfi was confused and blushed.
  - What makes you think that? - The voice suddenly became rough and low. The woman began to smoke, and there was a flash. When the smoke cleared, a man of about thirty-five appeared in front of her. He was clean-shaven, thin, and agile. His eyes, so deep, possessed a certain magic. They, like burning coals, tried to burn to the very depths of the soul. His nose and facial features were hawk-like, indicating purity of breed.
  - You see, I am a man and the most powerful sorcerer on the continent. Besides, now is the most favorable time for the birth of a child. - He spoke the words in a decisive, self-evident tone.
  Yulfi shook her head:
  - You meant to say, for conception.
  - Both. In three days you will see our child, and now you will know the love of an experienced man. Look at me and get naked. - The wizard snapped his fingers. - The robe flew off her unwomanly strong shoulders.
  A mirror appeared in front of the girl. Yulfi looked at herself more closely. The girl was young, fresh, her breasts were high with scarlet nipples, her hips were lush and muscular, only her shoulders were too wide, but her waist was narrow like a slender gazelle. All the numerous wounds had disappeared. Even the severed leg had grown back, which could not but be a miracle. Not a single scar, although she remembered the harsh blows she had received in the dungeon. She glanced at the man. He was almost handsome, though too stern and scary. A strong aura emanated from him. Yulfi only had the courage to mutter:
  - What is your name?
  - Crofer! - What does it mean, warrior made of diamond! - He said as if barking.
  - Crofer! - It sounds angry. - The girl's voice trembled.
  - And you. Yulfi! Does this name remind you of a cat's nickname, or not! - The sorcerer joked.
  - I haven't earned it yet! Usually, though, my younger friends call me - Yul magic. But that's not a nickname! - The girl said bitterly.
  - Nothing will happen soon, such a fearless girl. I've never seen one like her, only one in a thousand could pass the "Path of the Underworld." - The last time this happened was almost a hundred years ago. - Now there was respect in the Supreme Magus's voice.
  The girl nodded happily:
  - I'm flattered!
  Crofer continued:
  - After I give birth to a child, I will give it to a saber-toothed tigress to nurse. Your son will feed on the milk of a mighty tiger, and then he will grow into a real monster. In the meantime, let's enjoy it.
  Yulfi caught something in the air:
  - Wait, I see. My beloved Shell is not dead yet. He is in the next room and his soul is hanging between life and death.
  Crofer turned to her:
  - Well done, you felt it!
  The girl spoke with a firmness that was unexpected for herself.
  - If you want me to give birth to your child, bring him back to life.
  The sorcerer became slightly sad:
  - He was too badly injured! The young man will need too much energy to recover, and in that case I will not be able to conceive a son in your womb. The next favorable position of the luminaries will be only in twelve years.
  Yulfi objected decisively:
  - Without it, I don't need a child from you. Restore it or you will be left without offspring!
  Crofer remarked calmly, although there was heat in his words:
  - Your flesh is so perfect and unlike the human matrix that it is impossible for you to become pregnant by a human in the usual way. I can do this because I am a demigod and only under certain circumstances. Do not forget that although I look young, I am already over two hundred and twenty years old and it is extremely important to have an heir who is not inferior to me in skill.
  - Then I'll cure him myself! - Yulfi declared categorically. - How much time is left before you and I merge in an embrace?
  - Three more free hours! - The magician smiled.
  - Enough! Order your servants to prepare artifacts that enhance magical effects, as well as herbs and minerals for the potion. - Yulfi declared in a commanding tone.
  - Very well, it shall be done! Besides, I am too old and wise to be jealous! Jealousy is the first sign of male impotence! - Crofer spoke without any emotion, as if he did not care.
  - Then I see that you are as strong and wise as an oak! - The girl declared joyfully. - Now let me be alone with my beloved.
  Crofer waved his hand demonstratively:
  - Do whatever you want, but you must not lose your virginity, otherwise your child will lose a lot.
  - Thanks for the warning, but I'm not an animal! - Yulfi answered passionately. - And I know the value of moral principles.
  The girl went into the next room. On the platform, indeed, lay Shell. He was so mutilated that Yulfi barely recognized him. The young man was almost cut in half, his arm was cut off, his eye was knocked out, his body was covered in cuts.
  Being naked, Shell was rubbed with incense so as not to smolder. The heart did not beat, and the soul left the body. However, it had not yet found its place in the afterlife. And this gave Yulfi some chances. The girl began to prepare the potion. She knew only the basics, but she was guided by intuition, and also guessing herself where to use which ingredient or add a bunch of herbs. She felt like a real herbalist witch with a great gift. Some spells came to her mind, others were born spontaneously, like an epiphany when the sky splits from a lightning strike. The inspired girl even began to sing, with her magical voice.
  Resurrection my beloved man,
  My whole heart is filled with passion for you!
  After all, without love there is a century of torment in life,
  And we will throw death off the pedestal of hell!
  
  We fought together - the battle was fierce,
  We fought shoulder to shoulder with our beloved!
  The mound was piled high with fallen bodies,
  The horses were rushing about anxiously among the corpses!
  
  The goddess of horror will pitch her tent,
  The grass was stained crimson with human blood!
  The Archangel stretched out a great, punishing sword,
  And the flesh shuddered in cruel pain!
  
  And at that time I was with my dream,
  In my sleep I moaned and shed tears!
  I want to merge with you with all my passion,
  After all, the bonds of marriage are stronger than metal!
  
  I finally heard your pulse,
  She pressed her body against his chest and leaned towards it!
  Now I'm not afraid of losing my peace,
  May the Lord grant me holy mercy!
  Having finished, the girl wiped her lover's entire body with the prepared potion. At the same time, she tried to ensure that the solution was absorbed into the body. Right before her eyes, the wounds and scars on the young man's body began to disappear. The process of rebirth began. Spirits circled above the body, they swayed the air and made noise. The flaming torches wavered, then went out, then flared up again. Yulfi carefully watched the movements, she was afraid that the small demons could take the warrior's soul away. The wounds almost completely disappeared, even the arm began to grow. It was visible how the bone stretched, skin appeared on it, fingers appeared. Gradually, Shell took on his former appearance. A handsome young man, almost a man, with very clear muscles.
  The girl began to perform a ritual dance. Naked, with her fiery red hair loose like a hot flame, she danced between the streams coming from the spirits. Her legs were just running, avoiding the burning touches. The girl was the height of eroticism and witchcraft power. Her astral vision distinguished the movements of various spiritual substances. As the body was restored, the soul of her lover approached. It seemed trembling and frail, resembling a ghost. It was not allowed by the evil spirits of the underworld, trying to push the soul into the embrace of eternal death. The young man resisted, trying to push them away, but he clearly did not have enough strength.
  - Hold on! - Yulfi shouted forcefully. - I'm with you!
  Shell's soul apparently heard this. A whisper, barely audible to Yulfi's sensitive ear, was heard.
  - Darling, you are calling me!
  - Yes, Shell! Hold on! The spirits of hell have no power over you!
  - And my body? - The soul was alarmed.
  - It has practically been restored. The temple has been revived, all that remains is for the priest to return there! - the girl declared figuratively.
  - Help me, Yulfi, weaken the onslaught of evil forces. - There was despair in the voice of the soul.
  The girl began to whisper prayers, and, raising her finger, struck with a beam of light. The hellish spirits spread out to the sides. They were burned, and despite the lack of flesh, they felt pain.
  Yulfi leaned back, began to dance even faster, sending out fiery circles. Then the girl released a snake upwards, a fiery sparkling it wrapped around Shelly's weakly struggling soul and pulled it towards the body.
  - Don't be afraid, it's your own power! - The girl answered, mentally caressing her lover.
  The already restored flesh began to glow, sparks began to fly from the ears and eyes, the mouth opened, and a sigh was heard.
  - Finally! - The voice was familiar, only slightly cold.
  - Yes! I got you back! - Yulfi said enthusiastically. - Now you're mine. We're together forever!
  - Considering that we are warriors and mortals, eternity together is not for us. - The young man choked, coughing. Stuttering, he continued. - Although there is not a scratch on you - oh miracle, you are a real goddess. One can believe in your immortality.
  The girl sighed heavily:
  - Ah, Shell, it"s not clear what"s worse: to die or to lose a loved one.
  - To die is worse! I saw so many horrors in the afterlife. Although I was not a sinner and almost never committed any offenses, I found myself on the threshold of hell. Evil forces wanted to drag me into hell. - Shell said with a broken voice.
  - It happens! There is a competition for souls. Tough and stubborn. Some really believe that there is a paradise where they give you a new body and a whole harem to boot. There you eat exquisite dishes for a hundred men and drink fine wines. Others talk about horrific tortures, where fire most often figures. However, it is difficult to say where the truth lies. I think you need to avoid the extremes of both approaches, and follow the call of your heart and love your neighbor. - Yulfi said in a ringing voice.
  "That's hard to achieve without violence," Shell noted.
  - Without violence, nothing can be achieved. Avoiding it is like fighting with your hands and feet tied. - The girl stated categorically.
  The young man stood up, he was excited and therefore especially beautiful. Desire was visible in his eyes:
  - You and I have lived through and experienced so much together. So maybe now it's time to cement the union of hearts - by merging bodies.
  Yulfi answered with bitterness in her voice:
  - I myself would wish this more than anything in the world, but I gave my word to the most powerful wizard on the continent that I would bear his child.
  - This is the one who blessed us to commit suicide in "The Path of the Underworld".
  - It seems I sense a similar aura. His name is Crofer!
  - I've heard of him. He's a legend, a very powerful sorcerer.
  - So I am true to my word.
  Shell's eyes flashed:
  - And you will give him your innocence?
  - I have to do this, this is one of the few chances to have children. I can't just conceive from a simple man. - The girl said these words in such a tone that it seemed she was about to cry.
  Shell pushed her away:
  - I understand, shameless woman! This is how you love me.
  Yulfi flared up:
  - So you're jealous of me.
  - A thousand times yes! - The young man shouted at the top of his still weak lungs.
  - But jealousy, this feeling of inferior people, is alien to the Magi, with their imperishable values! Especially if we are talking about the highest harmony of forces.
  Shell cooled down a little:
  - I had hoped that I would be the first to break the seal of chastity from you, but I turned out to be superfluous in the celebration of life. And I will have to wait for nine long months until you bear fruit.
  - No, only three days! A child conceived miraculously will be born three days later. This is the power of magic. Not to mention that he will have outstanding abilities. And it is the dream of every woman for her son to become a glorious warrior or sorcerer. - Yulfi explained patiently.
  Shell replied grimly:
  - I'm beside myself and at the same time I remember that you saved my life and most importantly my soul. How can you be ungrateful and forget that?
  Yulfi interrupted him impatiently:
  - Imagine, I'm just doing my duty. What they call penance. Are we really going to forget the last seven years of friendship, hope, suffering, love because of three days of separation?
  Shell looked at her and calmed down:
  - Yes, it is really stupid to ruin love with stupid jealousy. I give you complete freedom. I hope this sorcerer will not hurt you.
  The girl smiled innocently:
  - A woman always feels pain the first time. It's a law of nature, maybe stupid and unfair, but universal.
  Shell joked:
  - You can ease the pain with a dagger. Okay, go to him, and I'll sleep a little, after being on the edge of hell I want sweet dreams.
  - Then rest, my dear! - Despite her feigned cheerfulness, Yulfi could barely hold back her tears.
  The girl turned and went into the next room. The thought of giving herself to Crofer, whom she barely knew, made her shudder.
  - No, that's not how I imagined my wedding night. I wanted more love and romance.
  The girl opened the gilded doors. A bright lilac-violet light hit her eyes. In the center of the hall, a real royal bed was piled up. Crofer stood on a dais and held a dagger in his hands. The blade shone too brightly from the unnatural light. He drew strange signs in the air with it. Seeing the half-naked girl with only a robe thrown over her shoulders, the wizard made a sign.
  - Lie down in the middle of the bed. And take off the cover.
  Yulfi nodded, blushing. She felt ashamed, although it was unclear why. In the monastery of the Magi, the girl was already used to walking around half-naked, often sparring with a bare torso. The girls fought with the boys in the snow, risking frostbite on their bare feet. She fought with the boys naked, rubbing against their sweaty, pleasantly smelling, healthy bodies. There were no unattractive ones among them, all the students of the monastery of the Magi amazed with eroticism. Nevertheless, the boys behaved decently.
  The girl stretched out and lay down on fresh sheets that smelled of violets and lavender. A circle was drawn in blood on them. Yulfi found herself in the very center of it.
  Crofer continued to whisper prayers, his words burning inside and making the muscular virgin shudder. She was scared and at the same time wanted more. Something special and unique that a moment of love gives.
  Finally, Krofer finished and with an elusive gesture threw off his clothes, revealing the relief torso of an ancient god. The sorcerer's body was magnificent and Yulfi, involuntarily, felt a strong desire. Her heart began to beat wildly, as if six horses were galloping in her chest, beating their hooves. The girl shuddered when his hands touched the chiseled feet of the beauty with a caressing movement.
  The wizard had a huge experience, he knew how to touch women, how to excite, awakening passion. Yulfi trembled as if in a fever, and gentle, strong hands went through her veins, felt every vein. The girl's pink heels, washed in glaze foam, trembled under the skillful fingers of the sorcerer.
  Yulfi felt the heat rising, it covered her lower abdomen, spreading throughout her body. Crofer slid higher and higher, walked along the elastic knees, massaging the girl's joints. She even began to moan with pleasure.
  The hands moved higher, working on the thighs. The sorcerer used his tongue, searching for nerve nodes. It was very long, forked and so strong, it tickled pleasantly between the fingers.
  Then the sorcerer changed direction, his tongue began to massage the already swollen, rather large, but at the same time very elastic, firm breasts with nipples raised upwards.
  Yulfi moaned louder, it seemed to her that thousands of insects were running along her ruby nipples, which was indescribably pleasant.
  - Ah, how good.
  The wizard's tongue went lower, passed over the tiles of her sculpted press. The light chocolate skin of the living goddess was covered with a fine scattering of pearls. Crofer himself was getting turned on by this, it felt like licking honey. Finally, after a slight hesitation, continuing to gently massage her breasts with his hands, he slid his tongue into the moistened grotto of Venus.
  Yulfi's whole body arched, she, who had been enduring the touch of the hot iron to her naked body without a single sigh, was now screaming with pleasure. For the first time in her life, experiencing a powerful orgasm. Crofer did not stop, on the contrary, he worked more and more energetically, feeling the flowing juice of ripe strawberries. The girl's moans at first became quieter, but under the influence of the burning caresses they awakened again. She screamed, and she felt so good that an unknown force lifted her up together with the wizard. Crofer said:
  - A little quieter, we'll crash. - He read another spell, after which he plunged into her flesh with force. The virgin was so excited that she did not feel pain, on the contrary, the pleasure intensified so much that she frantically convulsed, and more than anything in the world she wanted to continue the erotic ride.
  . CHAPTER 5
  - Glory to the invincible empire of Siamat and its great emperor Yun Shun. Forward, my gyrfalcons! - The command sounded. The huge army of the Celestial Empire entered the waters of the Erfurt River, dividing Hyperborea and Siamat. Having gathered enormous forces, the great empire, on the orders of the son of heaven, attacked its neighbors. The invasion was carried out in several streams. Near the border town of Erf, the command of the troops was carried out by Duke Alpha. His numerous army looked impressive.
  There was cavalry, consisting of horses - light, camels - medium, and mastodons - heavy. Mastodons, resembling elephants, but with horns on their heads, carried archers on themselves, and also scythes similar to giant sickles were tied to them. Some mastodons had catapults. Relatively small, but quite long-range. They were served by warriors in green armor. Light archers, on the contrary, were half-naked, only their chests were barely covered with bronze plates. Cavalry officers were dressed very luxuriously. There were also many light archers on horses, they shot from crossbows. The cavalry moved in front, the infantry marched behind. They also differed in weapons. Some warriors seemed clumsy because of heavy weapons, with wide shields, others were agile with a naked torso. As a rule, the Porkhs had light weapons. They were powerful warriors. Then came mercenaries from various countries with different weapons. Former slaves sold into the army had yellowish armor with sharp spears.
  But the dinosaurs were especially impressive. They were different. Allosauruses that looked like large cows, predatory, almost uncontrollable, tyrannosaurs, the best warriors, brontosauruses, covered in armor, and finally, diplodocus, pulling huge ballistae on their backs. The last monsters weighed up to eighty tons and were twenty-five meters long. True, these monsters lacked stamina, and they ate too much, so there were four of them in the entire army. Of course, there were the most brontosauruses, as many as thirty individuals. The most agile and fast tyrannosaurs, but try to pacify and subdue such a beast. So there are only five of them, but they have scythes and are very dangerous.
  Duke Alpha asked General Li Zin impatiently:
  - How many soldiers do we have?
  He answered dryly:
  - Ninety thousand infantry, thirty thousand cavalry, another thousand serving the dinosaurs, as well as forty-five thousand slaves.
  The Duke frowned:
  - An impressive armada, but they will all have to be fed.
  "The slaves will take care of their own daily bread," Li Zin noted with an unkind grin. "Or they'll have to eat each other."
  The Duke took out a strangely curved pipe filled with a mixture of opium and hashish. He took a drag, blowing rings past the brontosaurus on which he was located.
  A regiment of "negatives," female guards, marched past the commander's luxurious tent. Strong, tall girls were trained from early childhood and fought even better than men. They were covered with heavy armor, dragged heavy ammunition, despite the heat. The hair of these women was braided into braids, from which daggers stuck out. The negatives were feared, since they did not hesitate to maim and rape other warriors, mocked men. Their various games made the imagination tremble. Several such large, horse-like women guarded the Duke. He, however, was glad of this, it was possible to combine a pleasant activity with a useful one. From time to time, pawing at his guards.
  "Do you know where we can get the food supplies needed for such a huge army?" the Duke asked the general in a short, barking tone.
  - In the fortress of Erf, I hope, there is everything necessary for a long siege. Gayla, the guardian of the city, is prudent and provident like most women. - Smiling, the general answered, not forgetting to squint slyly.
  - Excellent. Then we'll be at the boiler. - The Duke took a drag, breathing heavily.
  Suddenly his flabby, yellow face brightened, and below him General Selene could be seen jumping up on a tiger unicorn. She was a woman who looked no older than thirty, with an athletic figure, a thin waist, broad shoulders and hips. The thin chain mail did not hide her agility and grace.
  Only when she rode closer could one discern a few thin scars on her face, making her look older and sterner. There was something aquiline about the set of her nose. The Duke, in turn, did not give a stern impression, slightly above average height, corpulent, with a face more benevolent than stern. His assistant, General Li Zin, was a real Negro, with a large flat nose, but a fairly high forehead, and intelligence shone in his eyes.
  He was a head taller than the Duke, with shoulders as broad as a wardrobe.
  The general threw a pill into his mouth, he did not particularly approve of the commander's passion for marijuana, as a result of which the duke was constantly in a state of euphoria. And this is not very good for a warrior. Some of the riders rode giraffes. This is not particularly comfortable, but the giraffes were equipped with special helmets with a sharp blade, and they could, bending down, suddenly strike during the battle. Selena, jumping up and instantly climbing onto a brontosaurus, flexing her muscles, said:
  - The troops are ready to storm the fortress of Erf. It is enough to give the order.
  - Where is our regular sorcerer-shaman Dikk? - asked the Duke, puffing.
  - He's going to conjure something. - Selena was full of contempt. - But he has even less magical power than I do. He's not at all scary, perhaps even a pathetic guy.
  - You are right! He does not inspire fear! But he can do some things better than you. So, Selena, do not coo too much, you are bragging in vain. - The Duke threatened softly.
  - Me! I'm cooing! Look at the walls of the Erf fortress. They're quite high, and there are catapults behind them. Let him, if he's so strong, destroy at least one, then our troops will rush into the breach. - The girl said angrily, her eyes sparkling.
  Duke Alpha shouted at Li Zin:
  - Give me some pills, it's drying!
  Having thrown it into his mouth, he softly remarked:
  - Why do we need magic if we can throw pots of gunpowder with ballistas!
  Selena calmly countered:
  - The fortress is on a hill, so they can cover us much earlier. Do you think Gayla is so naive and did not prepare to repel a siege? It is important for the Hyperboreans to hold out as long as possible. In addition, their sorcerers are trying to find a counterweight to our gunpowder. They send spies, trying to find out the secret. Considering how simple it is in the most artisanal production: the invention of an alternative is only a matter of time.
  Li Zin quickly agreed:
  - Of course, gunpowder itself is not unique. And while other countries haven't caught wind of it, we need to fight and win.
  Selena added slyly:
  - Maybe with time, due to the development of progress, magic will become unnecessary. Although I can do something.
  The Duke finished smoking. Having immersed himself in a special world, he did not lose his ability to think.
  - Let's prepare for a siege and an assault. We have enough people and there is no need to feel sorry for them.
  Selena suggested decisively:
  - My girls and I can quickly climb the wall. Perhaps, using a smoke screen, get close to the walls. If it is a general assault with simultaneous shelling, the enemy will not be able to repel all the attacks at once.
  Li Zin readily agreed, his rough voice radiating confidence:
  - There is no point in wasting time on the border fortress. I propose to strike with all forces at once.
  Duke Alpha, slightly wrinkling his forehead, agreed:
  - Go ahead! This will be a strong move.
  The main forces had already crossed the ford. The water was warm and gentle. Some of the warrior girls walked barefoot, happily dipping their dark feet into the slightly salty water.
  Selena herself took a dip, snorted a bit, ran along the coast, feeling the pleasant sharpness of the stones tickling her bare feet. A teenager of about fourteen or fifteen ran up to her, he commanded a small but mobile detachment of young scouts. After all, it is known that a clever child is able to penetrate into places that are beyond the powers of an adult. In any case, the boys on small ponies scattered through the forest, exchanging a special whistle. By its tonality, one can determine whether an enemy, a trap, an ambush, or an obstacle is approaching them. The teenager had a war nickname, Knut. He jumped off his horse, approaching at the pace of a cheetah. His ringing voice was confident and cheerful.
  - My beautiful lady! I inform you that about a day's journey from here, there is a detachment of the enemy numbering five thousand soldiers. In the fortress itself there are ten to fifteen thousand enemies.
  Selena smiled, patting the boy on his bare, muscular shoulder:
  - Are the enemies ready for defense?
  The boy happily replied:
  - Yes, we captured a tongue, sprinkled red pepper on the sensitive spot and he told us that three days ago Gayla ordered the gates to be closed and the troops to retreat to the fortress, and at the same time she collected food supplies. It seems that someone reported the army's movement. We have a "louse".
  Selena only partially agreed:
  - The movement of such a huge army cannot be hidden. So the presence of a traitor is not obvious. It would be best for you to find out the weak points of the fortress. Or you jumped for nothing.
  Knut was offended:
  - Of course, I did everything to scout out the fortress. But obviously the walls on the river side are a little weaker and lower. After all, it is undoubtedly difficult to storm from this side, especially since the current will carry away the boats.
  The warrior slapped the boy on the ear:
  - That's what the barefoot man noticed. Okay, I forgive you. In case of a successful assault, you'll get your share of the spoils.
  Knut bowed, smiling with a mouth full of white teeth:
  - I'm counting on it. Besides, I command a whole detachment and have long wanted to receive the rank of a full officer. Otherwise, my status is not defined.
  The girl said sternly, wagging her finger:
  - Epaulets can add arrogance to an impudent person, conceit to a fool, but they will not make a coward brave, or a fool a strategist! I respect you as you are.
  The boy exclaimed:
  - I remember it well!
  Selene extended her hand to the boy, who kissed it, feeling the softness of the warrior woman's olive skin. The fortress of Erth was approaching. There were signal towers along the way. They were smoking. It was obvious that the warriors had just set them on fire. Selene spat in frustration:
  - The Hyperboreans are a stubborn people and will fight to the end. They try to burn everything. - The woman threw a star, knocking down a bird in flight, then caught the weapon with her fingers again. - No, I have not lost my dexterity, it is not for nothing that I was taught to kill since childhood. However, it is also pleasant to love men, even those like him.
  She pointed in the direction Knut had gone. She drew two swords and, jumping high, cut down thick branches.
  - Wonderful steel! I forged the blades myself. - She explained to her partner galloping behind her. She looked like a very young girl. Next to her rode a black guy. In the Celestial Empire, unlike Hyperborea, there were many blacks. Selena respected this race, they are usually strong and hardy, but most of them are bad swimmers. In love, however, blacks are not bad at all, they are able to give a woman the most joyful sensations.
  Selena rarely slept alone, without a hot male body it was hard to relax, and sleep would be restless. So now she was driving and casting seductive glances at the black man. He pretended not to understand the hints, although the narrowing of his brown eyes showed that he liked such attention.
  - Pull yourself together! - She shouted nervously at the riders.
  A small detachment of Siamat troops, led by Selena, picked up speed, bursting into the village. There were almost no residents, if you don"t count a few old people. The common barn was empty, but the wells were intact. But the cautious Selena forbade watering the horses.
  - The water may be poisoned!
  The largest building in the village was the local temple. A priest came out with two novice boys. He bowed to the ground and fell to his knees before Selena.
  - With all my heart and soul, I swear allegiance to the new government, - the cleric declared, whining.
  The warrior casually threw out the phrase:
  - You will pay us half of the wealth of your temple as tribute. For this we will leave you to continue to perform services.
  The priest turned pale, but realizing that the argument could end in a painful death for him, he babbled:
  - My wealth belongs entirely to Siamat.
  Selena smiled: there is no one more cunning than courtiers and more corrupt than priests! Her voice became gentle:
  - You're right about that! If you prove yourself useful to us, then perhaps I'll make you a priest over a larger area.
  - Don't drink the water! The wells are poisoned. - The priest whispered.
  - I figured that out myself. - Selena interrupted, grinning. She lowered the volume of her charming voice a little. - Maybe you know which of the residents have supplies in their caches, and also where they hid their riches?
  The priest answered hesitantly:
  - I can tell you something, if it counts for me.
  The warrior threatened threateningly:
  - Keep in mind that if you conceal anything, we will torture the information out of you.
  The priest spoke quickly, Selena leaned towards him. At that moment, her sensitive ear caught the click of a crossbow bowstring. She barely managed to dodge, as the bolt hit the priest's head. Selena screamed:
  - Ambush! They're shooting at us.
  Almost immediately, the sensitive girl, trained by sorcerers, determined where the fire was coming from. And, covering herself with a shield, she rushed there. The other warriors also lay down, and only the young black man she liked remained uncovered, waving his sword. The next crossbow bolt hit him right in the stomach.
  Selena noticed that the shot was fired from a tall palm tree, and even made out the shooter. He looked like a monkey. The girl spun the lasso and deftly threw it at the sniper-crossbowman.
  She managed to grab the shooter by the leg. With a sharp movement, Selena pulled him off.
  He turned out to be smaller in body than the warrior thought, so she managed to intercept the fighter during the fall, preventing him from breaking.
  - What did you catch, the one who bit! - Selena said happily. - She had a boy of ten or twelve in her arms, it was simply amazing that he handled the crossbow so easily. - What, the little brat, decided to play war?
  - Let me go, - the boy shouted in Hyperborean. I won't give in to you.
  - That's not it! - Selena carried the boy to the tree and tied him tightly. Her assistant ran up to the general.
  - Grudzh's liver was punctured! It looks like he won't survive. - The girl burst into tears, her eyes turning red. - It's a shame, he was such a good guy.
  - And died because of this little devil. - Selena finished angrily.
  - And what, you'll spare him? - The girl asked and immediately received a hard slap, her cheek turned red.
  - Have I ever spared enemies, especially those who attack from behind corners or bushes? - Selena was furious. - The boy must die and it will be very painful for him. He killed our warrior, a fine fellow, and an ally-priest who promised to give valuable information. Of course, there can be no talk of mercy.
  - Let me cut out and eat his heart, - asked the bloodthirsty girl.
  - No! It's too easy for him, light the torch.
  The partner obeyed. Selena narrowed her eyes, took the flaming object in her hand and touched the flame to the child's bare foot, blisters immediately appeared on the dark skin. The boy gritted his teeth, but managed to hold back a scream, although the distinct smell of burnt meat spread. Selena grinned:
  - What a patient guy! A real man. You should be taken apart, but I won't do that. Not because I feel sorry for you, I just don't have the time. Although, maybe you want to join my army.
  The boy said with difficulty:
  - Bend over! I'll tell you.
  - What is your name, brave man? - The warrior grinned.
  - Maur.
  Selena brought her face closer with a predatory smile, like a child leaning back, taking a mouthful of saliva, spat. The girl angrily snatched her sword and wanted to chop, but at the last moment she stopped, a malicious grin distorted her forehead:
  - No, that's too easy. Crucify him on the star. Nail him.
  The star, unlike the traditional cross, had two crossbars, and not only arms but also legs were stretched on it. As a result, the person suffered more, and since the pressure on the chest was weaker, he died more slowly. And the predatory harpy wanted to use this brutal execution on the child.
  Even the relentless partner said:
  - Maybe we should just hang him?
  For which she received a second slap, so hard that a bruise appeared on her cheek.
  - Next time, I'll cut off your ear.
  She still found the strength to object:
  - But this is a child.
  - There is no childhood in war, the killer is always an adult. Crucify him! And burn the captured old men at the stake! - Selena screamed at the top of her lungs.
  The star of the boards was quickly constructed. After which, they began to hammer nails into the boy's hands. He twitched, but did not scream. They placed the instrument of execution very carefully to avoid concussions. The pain was severe, bloody sweat dripped from the boy's tense body. Apparently, the pain shock exceeded the measure of patience and Maur passed out. Selena stuck a bunch of pungent grass under his nose, forcing him to come to his senses.
  - You're a strong guy, I'll leave two guards near you. They'll make sure you're not taken down. You'll hang there until the star crumbles and the vultures gnaw on your skeleton. In the meantime, I'll ride to the fortress. - Selena made a brutal face. To confirm her words, a fire was blazing, where a dozen innocent people were burning alive, who had fallen under this harpy's hot hand.
  The hellish bitch, accompanied by the vanguard, galloped on. Two guards sat down near the star. It was uncomfortable for them to stand for long. The oldest guard grumbled:
  - If such brats are already fighting against us, then not many will return from the campaign in Hyperborea.
  The second warrior answered indifferently:
  - Personally, I'm not afraid of this. The fewer people will live, the more loot will be available.
  - Be careful not to end up among the dead yourself. - The guard pointed his finger at the grass.
  - And I have a dragon's tooth. It will protect me from any misfortune. - The fighter said confidently.
  - Show me!
  - Here! - The warrior bared his neck. There was indeed a piece of bone hanging on it, in the shape of a triple tooth. The enamel shimmered in the sun.
  His partner's eyes widened:
  - Well, it's impressive, but you might run into a fake.
  - There is such a chance, but look, the surface plays with all the colors of the rainbow, that's how it should be with dragon teeth.
  - Great! Or maybe you'll sell me a tooth?
  The young man objected decisively:
  - What are you saying! It's not for sale.
  The elder spat in annoyance:
  - Always with you, not for sale!
  The guard objected loudly:
  - So what, should I part with the protection?
  The older warrior looked, and suddenly rushed at the younger one. They grappled, screaming terribly and kicking each other.
  - My tooth! This is my tooth!
  Suddenly, a pair of synchronized blows with clubs to the heads interrupted the fight. A loud voice was heard:
  - Be patient a little Maur, we'll take you down. - Careful hands began to gently lower the cross and pull out the nails.
  
  Meanwhile, Selena and her squad approached the citadel of Erf. She looked anxiously at the large towers. The city looked almost impregnable. The warrior's squad numbered at least a hundred select swords. The girls were a minority in it; Selena did not want to let her friends down. Her gaze showed concern:
  - Yes! And what can I do to them? Even gunpowder won't break down such walls right away. True, we can try to attack from the coast. It's a very tempting way to cause trouble for the enemy.
  Heard a vague hum, something strange flashed in the air. Selena, along with the unicorn, plopped down. Arrows knocked down the foliage above her head. Several warriors fell, pierced by crossbow bolts.
  - Damn it! It's impossible to reach from such a distance! - Selena screamed.
  Her partner, who had lost her horse, muttered through her teeth.
  - I saw a large arrow and two dozen small ones.
  The warrior turned around:
  - What did you say?
  The girl patiently explained:
  - A thick spear flew from the wall, and then it exploded, knocking out the crossbow bolts.
  Selena scratched the back of her head:
  - This is getting really interesting. Where did the spear fall?
  - Over there! - The girl pointed her finger.
  - I'll check now.
  Ignoring the risk, Selena rushed towards the enemy positions.
  They fired again, and then she noticed something like a log in flight. Having flown a considerable distance, it seemed to explode, throwing out at least three dozen crossbow bolts. Selena dodged most of the objects, and only one bolt hit her in the back between the shoulder blades. The hit was painful, especially since the bolt was weighted with lead, it probably caused a bruise, but it was beyond her power to pierce the armor made of silver dragon skin. How the female general got such rare skin, Selena would not have said even under torture. But different clans have their own secrets of cunning war with dragons.
  The warrior jumped up to the log. It was torn and hollow. A specific smell emanated from it. Numerous holes were visible, where bolts had apparently been sticking out before. Selena winced, worriedly muttered:
  - Wow, that's the smell of gas that's breaking through the earth's crust. Apparently it was compressed, then set on fire, and it exploded, throwing out these treats. However, the Hyperboreans are cunning and they have skilled craftsmen. They seem to be shooting from giant crossbows. Well, I need to play a retreat, otherwise my lucky streak
  it might end.
  Selena drove her steed away.
  Meanwhile, on the opposite side, Gayla was furiously scolding the colonel.
  - Why did you open fire on the reconnaissance detachment? Don't you understand that it's much better to let the enemy get closer and cover a significant part of the army with shots?
  The colonel groaned:
  - Excuse me, Your Excellency, but I couldn't hold back, my reflex kicked in. To beat the enemy without giving mercy.
  Gayla punched the colonel in the face. She was strong, very tall, with short-cropped blond hair. She could easily be mistaken for a precocious young fighter with powerful arms. So it was no surprise that the blow broke his nose and knocked the colonel unconscious.
  - Stake him! This will be an example to those who dare to disobey an order given in wartime. And you, my brothers in arms, are you ready?!
  - We are glad to try, your Excellency, - the soldiers confirmed with a friendly shout.
  Gayla approached the huge crossbow and adjusted its mechanism. She adjusted the spear, which looked like a large cylinder. The essence of the military innovation was precisely this gas, mixed with a mineral, so that a reaction with strong expansion occurred, throwing bolts at a great distance, piercing even heavy knightly armor. No catapult or ballista could hit at such a distance. So, there was a chance to hold out against the enemy until reinforcements arrived. However, such charges had their downsides, a labor-intensive production process, it was good that Gayla had loaded the blacksmiths in advance, forcing them to work day and night. The supply was still limited and should not be wasted.
  Her assistant, Harlequin, suggested:
  - Maybe we should make a sortie!
  Gayla countered, frowning.
  - Against superior forces?
  Harlequin nodded:
  - That's right, the enemy will get carried away and will pursue us. We will simply kill the pursuers with our weapons.
  Gayla patted her on the shoulder.
  - Ah, Harlequin, bright head. But let the whole enemy army come first. The time, commander, must be chosen more carefully. The two women were similar in build, beautiful, although Harlequin was a little thinner, her arms were a little longer. The warrior, reasoning, answered:
  - There are a lot of enemies! It is extremely important to withstand the first attack with superior forces. Afterwards, it will go much easier if we manage to knock down the enemy's fighting spirit.
  - The first pancake is always lumpy, and the first glass makes you sick. - Gayla took a mace from her belt. - I would gladly try it on Duke Alf's thick head.
  Harlequin pulled herself up onto the catapult's ladle:
  - And I would give him dignity!
  There were many women among the defenders, they were, as a rule, richly armed, some were young, just girls, clearly nervous, their eyes darting.
  Gayla looks at the field through a special device with lenses. So she can clearly see the corpses, the killed horses. Yes, the effect is really great, but the element of surprise is lost. Here gallops a woman, with black braids, quite beautiful, awakening passion in men.
  - Maybe this is the famous General Selena? - She asked herself. - Also an interesting fighter. They say she's a sorceress, let's see what she can conjure.
  Harlequin noted with alarm:
  - Along the coast the walls are lower and more sloping. The enemy may try to attack us from that side.
  Gayla waved it off.
  - I've already thought about it. But how will he overcome the turbulent current?
  - With the help of magic. It's real.
  - You, Harlequin, can you do magic?
  - I can do something, but if their regular sorcerer is strong, I have no idea how to deal with him.
  - It's high time we got our own wizard. Then we could send the entire enemy army to the next world.
  She ran her foot along the sand that covered the walls:
  - Sorcerers are rare. Besides, after the sorcerer Thorro was exposed in a plot against the crown, the emperor of sacred Hyperborea Phoebus stopped trusting wizards.
  - This is of course an extreme, but it is not for us to judge the ruler. I think that even magic will not stand against a strong blade. - Gayla turned around and began to peer, her clear forehead was covered with a ripple of small wrinkles.
  At the edge of the clearing, along a ridge overgrown with bushes, horsemen began to gather. There were already several hundred of them. Their mouths opened and they seemed to be shouting curses in the direction of the fortress. In addition to the light cavalry, camel riders appeared. They were well armed, some also had heavy crossbows. The medium cavalry consisted of armored knights-paladins. They and the camels, of course, were covered in armor polished to a mirror shine. The protective coating was specially polished so that it would not be too hot under the thick layer of iron. Each such knight had such a powerful armor that if he fell from his camel, he could not get up on his own. But it was also more difficult to kill such a knight, although such a soldier was very expensive.
  Gayla snorted in disdain.
  - These are just pots, but a crossbow bolt will still take them. What do you think, Harlequin?
  The girl answered modestly:
  - I have a special solution, if you lubricate the tips with it, then any steel will give in. Even if the armor is specially charmed.
  Gayla was delighted:
  - Well then! I have a shell with a special spell on me, should I try it?
  - No need! We'll ruin a good thing.
  The camels and knights formed a wedge. This formation made no sense when attacking a fortress, but could give a positive result in the field. Gradually, the warriors of Siamat grew bolder. Then the heavy mastodons appeared. They formed a square, trying to give themselves greater stability. Several thousand cavalry had already gathered and the enemy soldiers seemed to have begun to select a site for their camp. The infantry and dinosaurs, of course, fell behind. This always happens during a fast march, especially deep into foreign territory. Harlequin again suggested:
  - Now, before they settle down, let's make a sortie. We'll bring the enemy under attack from crossbows.
  Gayla countered:
  - The idea itself is not bad, but now Selena is in command of the advance troops. And she is smart and will not give in to provocation. Let Duke Alpha arrive, he will probably give the order to pursue us, which means that our troops will inflict more losses on the army of Siamat.
  - I didn't think about that! - Harlequin herself applied herself to the complex optical device. She twisted it a little, trying to adjust it to a clearer image.
  Another black general rode up to Selene. He said something to her, but it was hard to hear from such a distance. The cavalry kept arriving. The mastodons, their armor gleaming, clumsy but capable of breaking through any formation with their weight and tusks, divided into five parts, standing like squares on a chessboard. The first catapults appeared. Relatively small, but nimble. However, they were not going to unload them yet. The main forces, particularly the infantry, were approaching. Gayla shook her massive shoulders, driving away the flies that had settled on her skin. She was without armor, so as not to sweat too much. A teenage squire brought her some wine diluted with water and peeled seeds, the size of a small cucumber. The woman took a couple of sips and bit off a small piece.
  - Hmm! Where is the main commander? Usually under guard, he rides ahead of the troops?!
  - Maybe he prefers to drag along at the tail! - Harlequin suggested. - In any case, I will go down and prepare a detachment of the fastest steeds. If we attack, then preferably before the heavy ballistas are installed.
  - Okay, get ready. The signal won't take long to come.
  Harlequin descended, carefully fastening her armor, and putting on chain mail underneath. Then, after thinking for a moment, she decisively threw off her armor:
  - I'll be too clumsy like that. The chainmail is strong enough, its rings can withstand blows well.
  Let's line up five hundred of the best riders, Harlequin stretched her legs, walking near the unicorn. This beast, more tenacious and faster than horses, unicorns endure more easily and heal wounds very quickly, but are more picky about food. And in general, unicorns are rare, although at first glance they should breed better than horses.
  Harlequin thought how wonderful it would be if there were at least a thousand such unicorn riders. How many daring sorties they could make.
  Gayla continued to peer, taking a sip of orange juice helpfully offered by a cute boy. Here, at last, was Duke Alpha's brontosaurus. You could even make out the huge coat of arms on the flag. A two-headed gyrfalcon holding a scepter. The Duke belonged to a very noble family, there was even imperial blood in it.
  - Finally, the sparrow has appeared. Now it's time to poison you into the lion's mouth.
  Gayla gave the signal: the gates, lined with rubber at the edges, quickly dropped. Harlequin and her detachment flew out from there. Also, a very young and fit woman on a unicorn, to all appearances, rushed forward, she was riding, spread out on her back, to reduce air resistance. The soldiers of Siamat did not notice the sortie at once. Reacting belatedly, they moved like lava towards the flow.
  Suddenly the Hyperboreans stopped and fired a volley of arrows. Harlequin herself pulled the tarred bowstring so tightly that she knocked down two at once. And not just the fat little ones, but the colonel and the adjutant, knocking them off their horses.
  - Well, how do you like this present, "friends?"
  The squad stopped and showered the enemy with arrows. The Duke screamed at the top of his lungs, and his voice was drunk, but loud.
  - Attack them immediately! Return fire.
  Without waiting for the arrows to shower them, the Hyperboreans rushed back to the fortress. Only Harlequin bravely fired at the enemies, playfully dancing in the rain of arrows.
  The Duke screamed shrilly:
  - Pursue them! Overtake them quickly, take them in pincers. All horsemen forward!
  A living avalanche rolled after the daredevils. Warriors on horses, camels, and mastodons flowed like liquid metal. The thunder of thousands of hooves raised dust. Many tried to shoot from bows and crossbows on the move.
  Selena shouted to the Duke:
  - It's not practical. It's obviously a trap. Isn't it obvious that they have powerful destruction systems?
  Alpha responded angrily:
  - So much the better! Let's capture them on the move. While the gates are open, let's rip the nail out of their nostrils and continue our victorious march.
  Selena muttered:
  - Let's see.
  - Why don't you attack? Order, together with the others, lead the female denialists to the assault.
  Gayla watched the enemy's movement, it seemed like lava was spreading. She tried to choose the moment as accurately as possible to cover more enemies at once. At the same time, she gave commands.
  - Open fire in strict order, from right to left. Use large crossbows and ballistas. Use smaller catapults only if the enemy gets closer.
  The female hero paused, waiting for Harlequin, who had cut down three soldiers, to move to a safe distance. She created a magic triangle and commanded:
  - A volley full of fire!
  Catapults, ballistas and crossbows struck the oncoming wave. The ballistas used pots of burning resin, diluted with oil and sulfur. The weapons were not the newest, but they were effective, especially if the enemy was coming in a dense flock. In addition, heavy crossbow bolts hit. They pierced even the armored knights who were racing on camels. Riders and horses fell by the hundreds. They were immediately trampled, several mastodons stumbled, falling on their sides. Gayla said maliciously:
  - Here's greetings from the brave empire of Hyperborea. What did you think, it would be so easy to take us?
  However, the Siamat were not a cowardly bunch. Despite all the losses, they rushed forward, obeying the Duke's order.
  "Long live the Emperor!" they shouted.
  - Glory to the Celestial Empire! - The fighters shouted, trying to cheer themselves up.
  However, the fire spewed by the catapults frightened the horses, and many riders turned back. Other horses, especially the brave fire-resistant camels, pressed on them. Some of the knights even impaled their vis-à-vis on spears and tridents.
  When, despite all the damage, the avalanche approached, smaller crossbows and bows came into play, as well as small catapults. Some of them were built on the accordion principle, that is, they hit quite accurately and often.
  Gayla screamed loudly and abruptly:
  - No concessions, shoot with pots. We have plenty of resin and sulfur in stock.
  The horsemen who were making a sortie had already entered the gates. They jumped in like a trickle of water into a funnel. At the same time, several dozen of the fastest enemy mounted fighters flew in with them. The gates, using hinges, closed quickly. Those who did not manage to jump in, fell into a deep ditch. As a result, there was a lot of noise, squeals, rapid falls, crushed carcasses.
  Harlequin turned back, waving her swords, crashed into the pack, trying to destroy the warriors who had broken through. The woman chopped left and right. Her long, dexterous hands struck the men. The Hyperboreans had a temporary numerical advantage, which meant they had the opportunity to trample the enemy.
  Gayla wanted to join the fight, but she had to keep an eye on the overall coordination of the troops. Each action required close attention, especially since the enemy was still under the walls. Moreover, he tried to shower the defenders with arrows. Particularly dangerous were the heavy crossbows mounted on mastodons. They sent arrows as long as a man. Some of them flew into three parts, increasing the damage.
  True, the Hyperboreans hid behind the teeth, and also, as cover, used a wide metal net, which protected them from fragments and stones, but at the same time allowed them to fire at random.
  Harlequin was delayed a little, entering into a fight with the famous Count Siamata de Guitta.
  The Count was much larger than the girl, and despite his impressive weight, he moved quite quickly. Harlequin had once met him at a knight's tournament held in the capital and attended by a significant part of the elite of knighthood. Then the Count took second place, losing the final on points. The warrior herself did not participate in the tournament, but she could appreciate the power of the nobleman. However, the next day the Count refused to fight with swords, citing back pain. In general, he clearly lacked versatility, when you not only knock down an opponent due to his weight, but are able to mow down a whole row with a sword.
  - Well! An easy victory is like a suit of armor with holes in it, it's nice to wear, but it's cheap and offers poor protection! - The girl noted philosophically.
  Now the duel dragged on. Gitta seemed to know most of the fencing techniques, of course, it was not for nothing that he carried a sword, but still he was inferior to Harlequin in speed. Moreover, the girl struck several times with force at one point on the sword to tire the opponent's hand and make the veins freeze. When his hand went slightly numb, Harlequin suddenly changed direction and struck from the other side. The sharply sharpened blade hit his neck. Despite the layer of armor, this shocked the enemy, he almost dropped the sword. Taking advantage of the knight's confusion, Harlequin struck him at the base of the glove, putting all her weight into it, cutting off his hand, despite the armor. The sword fell, the nobleman backed away, simultaneously groaning in pain. Harlequin smiled maliciously.
  - No, you're not my type. Too fat.
  With a sharp movement, the girl thrust the tip into the enemy's throat. She felt the most vulnerable spot, where the visor meets and the fold covering the apple ends. Choking on blood, the enemy fell down, scraping his helmet on the cobblestones.
  - Another boar is ready, - the girl said happily. - Who's next? Quick, my hands are itching.
  The fire from the citadel showed no sign of abating. Return shots did little damage. True, several light catapults fired pots of ignited gunpowder into the fortress.
  This caused damage, but the return shot, from the resin, ignited a barrel filled with explosive mixture. It exploded so that the Siam soldiers were scattered in all directions. Moreover, several mastodons fell, and three more exploded upon falling.
  After such losses, the morale of the Siamat army fell. And when the all clear signal sounded, the troops simply fled!
  . CHAPTER 6.
  Although the adventurous attempt at a direct assault cost the Siamata Empire several thousand killed and wounded, the overwhelming numerical superiority remained on the side of the Duke's army. The slaps only angered him.
  Alpha strained himself like a fat pig being mercilessly slaughtered:
  - You failed to capture the fortress. This pathetic citadel, a simple pebble under an armored boot.
  Selena said calmly:
  - Without breaking the wall, without infantry support, storming the fortress is pointless. It's like trying to break through a stone wall with your bare head. Only your brains will be smashed to a pulp. During the next assault, previous mistakes should be taken into account.
  The Duke croaked:
  - Maybe I'll give you a good thrashing with a whip so you'll climb the walls faster. And all the lustful "negatives" too.
  The warrior shook her head, flashing her deadly scythes:
  - I'm not afraid of any pain, but I won't let girls be destroyed in vain.
  The Duke wanted to bark something, when the staff sorcerer Dikk joined the conversation. Li Zin winced, his ear had been singed during the unsuccessful assault. He reluctantly turned to the sorcerer, but he demanded a crazy price for the treatment. All this did not improve the relations between the satraps.
  The staff sorcerer said in a measured voice:
  - The enemy's weakest point is the fortifications on the river side. Although there are decent walls there too. But we can create a crack in them and temporarily freeze the river itself. Then our valiant troops will break through without bleeding.
  Duke Alpha squinted and looked at him with distrust:
  - And you have such power? I have never noticed such superpowers in you before.
  Dick was embarrassed:
  - I am not so strong that I can split the wall and freeze the river with my magic. But the evil spirits of the goddess Kusshish are quite capable of this, if you call them from the underworld in time.
  Li Zin shuddered and remarked:
  - I have heard about them, these are the terrible demons of Kushshish, capable of much, especially in the matter of destruction, but they demand the blood of the innocent for their craft.
  - Yes! - The sorcerer raised his voice. - We must perform a special ritual, slaughtering ninety-nine black cows without a single spot and ninety-nine virgins. Then they will raise such a terrible fuss that the river will freeze and the wall will collapse. And we will easily win.
  The Duke agreed, with reservations:
  - Your offer is very tempting, but it will take some time to find that many completely black cows. As for stupid virgins, we have enough teenage slaves, they are not a particularly valuable commodity.
  Li Zin wheezed and winced as he noted:
  - The spirits of Kushshish will demand a ten times greater sacrifice next time. That's Dick.
  - The dark forces are always insatiable. - The sorcerer answered sadly. He did not look too old, about forty years old, and quite plump, more of a brewer than a necromancer. The wizard's clothes consisted of a dark robe with incomprehensible signs and hieroglyphs, as well as a cap with tassels. His beard was black and lush, in harmony with the sorcerer's appearance.
  - Besides, it will be necessary to choose the time for a favorable position of the luminaries, - Selena noted. - So it is better to take possession of the fortress of Erf without their help.
  Duke Alpha yawned and said:
  - The size of the army allows us to ignore losses and try to take the fortress by storm. It will be expensive, but we are ready to pay. Military victories, unlike love victories, do not happen without blood and tears! - The nobleman cleared his throat, took a couple of big sips from the golden cup, and continued
  .- So, look for cows and virgins, and at the same time prepare for the final assault.
  Selena deftly twirled her scythe, cutting a fat fly in mid-air with the tip:
  - New harsh battles await us ahead, it will be difficult to stand against large armies, so it is better to save the power of demons.
  Dick nodded in agreement:
  - It's hard to disagree with you. The trump ace can come in handy at the end.
  The army set up a battle camp. For this purpose, a chain of hills was chosen, allowing control over half of the approaches to the fortress. In addition, mounted patrols were scattered throughout the forests to block all paths. Fortunately, the numbers allowed this. If the Duke had planned a long siege, he would certainly have ordered the citadel to be surrounded by its own wall. It could be cut down from trees and a rampart could be built, a ditch dug. But the conqueror's plans did not include a long sit-in.
  Nevertheless, the Duke ordered the construction of a tower for himself. The assault was to begin when all the infantry arrived, as well as the most powerful ballistae that the diplodocuses were carrying. That is, the attack was postponed until tomorrow. Having set up guards and tents, the camp fell asleep. Beauty! Charming! Fresh air and the pleasant smell of incense and the sweat of warrior maidens. The Duke even allowed himself to relax a little with them, and a fat boar with a side dish and strong wine reinforced the commander's sleep. Selena checked the guards, as she expected a night surprise.
  Gayla and Harlequin were not really going to sit still. The enterprising girls were going to attack through the underground passage system. The fortress was key to the border defense, and the tunnels had been dug three centuries ago. Naturally, underground warfare was the key to military strategy. Now both warriors decided to make a daring sortie.
  Gayla explained it clearly:
  - We will attack in three detachments. I will personally try to capture the commander, the Duke. In this case, perhaps, we will be able to persuade him to lift the siege. You, Harlequin, will raise a ruckus in another place, set fire to the camp with horses, camels, mastodons, and then break into the camp from the other side.
  - Maybe we can capture the Duke together?
  - No! We need to disperse the enemy's attention throughout the camp.
  - Then who will lead the third column?
  - Squirrel! She is still young, but a very capable girl. Let her command the detachment that will strike the convoys. If such an army starts to starve, the siege will choke on itself.
  Harlequin softly objected:
  - It would be better if the third squad was commanded by a man. Otherwise, only women are attacking, it's somehow unnatural.
  Gayla shook her head vigorously.
  - On the contrary, in ambush warfare, with sudden attacks and sorties, it is women who understand most of all. For us, a silent gait is natural, but for a rude man it is typical to trudge like a mastodon. So three queens will bring happiness more surely than one jack.
  Harlequin nodded:
  - Well, great, call Belka.
  - I've already called!
  A very young, but already large girl with developed muscles approached them. Her facial features were gentle and strong-willed, she was very beautiful and, according to rumors, was not indifferent to men.
  "I'm ready to fight day and night!" Squirrel declared, flexing her muscular muscles.
  Gayla nodded cheerfully.
  - I hope you don't get lost in the dungeon slums.
  Three detachments, under the command of three outstanding women, descended into the underground galleries. They tried to move quietly, stepping in single file. Each detachment consisted of a thousand select warriors of both sexes. It is clear that it is difficult to strike from underground with such a number at the same time. Nevertheless, the calculation was based on surprise and the possibility of bringing out all the fighters of the detachment.
  Gayla and Harlequin were moving almost shoulder to shoulder, which gave them the opportunity to call to each other. Squirrel leaned a little to the side, she was leading her squad, and a guy was sitting next to her. A handsome curly-haired young man was stroking her back, and his playful hands were trying to get under her chainmail, to touch her lush breasts.
  - Well, calm down! Let's make love after the fight! - She said decisively.
  The young man said sadly:
  - What if I die? After all, we're going into the very heat of the moment.
  The squirrel joked:
  - Then I'll pass, I'll mourn for you.
  The young man apparently took the joke seriously and muttered:
  - It's little consolation when your soul is groaning in the world of shadows and your girlfriend is suffering alone.
  - You want me to find someone else! - Squirrel grinned.
  - Don't think badly of me! Yavan is not a bastard to bury such beauty in a monastery. You must give birth to children as beautiful as you.
  In response, Squirrel kissed the guy on his almost beardless cheek.
  Having passed the guards, Gayla was the first to go almost to the center of the enemy camp. She was wearing special, very soft boots, allowing her to move almost silently, and many of the girls behind her were walking barefoot.
  Gayla and the most prepared girls began to carefully, like surgeons, remove the sentries. Gayla herself turned their heads away, sneaking up from behind, while she had such an expression on her face as if she were hugging and caressing the men.
  Harlequin acted in a similar manner. Boldly and boldly, cutting down the soldiers.
  At the same time, she was still throwing daggers.
  However, problems arose, as always, Selena let them down. Suspecting such a move on the part of the enemy, the warrior strengthened the guards. An unimaginable massacre began, the attackers set fire to the tents, flames flared up, arrows flew. However, Harlequin managed to dismantle the stalls and set fire to the grass with hay prepared for the animals. The girl acted with furious pressure. And thousands of horses raised a ruckus, especially when the grass caught fire.
  Harlequin commanded loudly:
  - Don't give the enemy any chances. Chop him and trample him! Shoot flaming arrows at the mastodons' tails.
  Several men who came with her were trampled by the crowd, but the number of injured soldiers of Siamat was incomparably greater. Especially because some of the mastodons had their braids on overnight. And this is monstrous: when a carcass the size of a mammoth mows down everything around it. Sawing people in half, or in the worst case, maiming. A real war began to rage throughout the camp. The Duke's frightened troops apparently believed that they were attacked by significant forces. Therefore, many warriors were in a panic. They ran, jumped, hacked blindly, often against each other. The situation was saved by Selena, who reorganized the fearless "negators" and sent them into the thick of the battle.
  Meanwhile, Belka attacked the convoy. There were thousands of slaves there, including many women and teenagers. Although they were needed slave labor, Belka shouted:
  - Don't touch women and children! Otherwise I'll personally chop you up!
  The girl tried to destroy the ballistas and catapults. Some of them were covered by squads of soldiers. Squirrel cut into their formation. Her boyfriend, so dashing and dexterous, not only a lover but also a warrior, confidently fought with her. The catapults and ballistas were burning, their ropes were cut, they tried to disassemble, or rather break. Bodies were lying everywhere, people were falling. Suddenly, a convoy with gunpowder exploded, a terrible roar and a blast wave covered the soldiers, mixing everything together. Squirrel was also knocked off her feet, hit on the head with a firebrand. The girl passed out.
  Meanwhile, Selene and her squad, using their superiority in strength, pushed back Gayla and Harlequin. Having suffered losses and killed many enemies, the brave Hyperboreans hid in the galleries. The retreat was covered by the commanders themselves, along with the strongest warriors. It so happened that Harlequin and Selene came face to face. Next to the muscular beauties, warriors were falling, whole heaps of corpses were piling up. Young women fought like a storm and a hurricane, ice and fire, two destructive elements. And nearby, soldiers were falling to the ground: boys and girls, almost all young, full of strength, just beginning to spread their wings. Blood flowed in streams, it slightly stuck to their feet, hindering movement. It seemed that the army of Siamat paid dearly for the short time it stood still. Horses and mastodons continued to rush about like mad hares, not a hint of calm.
  The two women fought equally. Both had already had extensive experience in hand-to-hand combat, and could not deceive each other. They were formidable maidens, bitches-killers did not give in, sometimes they came together, sometimes, on the contrary, they ran away. Almost colliding with their foreheads, the swords struck sparks in the darkness, even chipped. Harlequin tried to accustom her opponent to a certain sequence of movements. Then she tried to deceive, but the opponent was on the alert and with a precise lunge of "Gyurza" she slightly cut her cheek.
  - That's it! You're an experienced warrior, and you're building children's traps. - Selena said maliciously.
  Harlequin lost her composure for a moment, swung wide and was punished with a wound to the chest.
  - Another failure! - Selena stuck her tongue out at her. In response, Harlequin spat, the opponent reflexively dodged the spit, but missed a blow to the shoulder. Thus, both women were wounded. The ferocity of the fight did not decrease.
  The boy Knut jumped up from the right side. He had a bloody sword, and the strong teenager fought very decently.
  Selena, despairing of breaking Harlequin's resistance, commanded:
  - Distract her! Hit her in the leg!
  Knut grinned. The proud warrior of the Hyperborean army realized that she could not stand against two. She threw a handful of minerals that flared up in the air at her opponent. Selena reflexively jumped back: who knows, maybe she wanted to pierce her in the confusion.
  When the smoke cleared, Harlequin had disappeared without a trace.
  - Forward to the gallery! - Selena commanded.
  The boy suddenly objected:
  - We'll be on foreign territory there! There's a chance of running into a trap.
  The warrior barked sharply at the top of her lungs:
  - Nonsense! I see like a cat in the dark and I can catch up with these incredible cowards.
  The girl rushed after them. The loyal and strong "negators" rushed after her. After hesitating, Knut set off to run after them, the boy did not want to be known as a coward.
  - Death fears the brave man if he has eaten bread! - the teenager joked.
  - Don't light the torch, I can find my way around in the dark just fine, - Selena ordered sternly. - Everyone put on your "flickers" and use them to find your way around.
  Special phosphorus bandages glowed in the pitch darkness. To the warrior Selene's credit, she ran first, not feeling any fear of the unfamiliar darkness. Knut, who was keeping up with her, asked:
  - There are no visible glare. That means the enemy isn't using torches.
  - Here's the fork, where should I turn? - The warrior asked, more to relieve mental tension than needing the boy's advice.
  - Navigate by smell, the enemies went there. - The brave teenager pointed his hand into the darkness.
  The "negators" moved, when suddenly the stone floor under Selena's feet gave way, and she fell down. The experienced warrior managed to grab the edge, climbing to the surface, and several fighters flew into the abyss, where they were impaled by stakes. The screams of the dead girls were very eloquent.
  - This is the trap, - Knut declared. - We must turn back before everyone dies.
  - But they got through here somehow. So there must be some simple way out. - Selena said. - Maybe we can try to go around it.
  The girls moved on, trying to reproduce the cunning flanking maneuver. And again victims, several heavy slabs fell from above, crushing a couple dozen soldiers. Selena was far from a coward, however, she always deeply experienced when her sisters, dear to her heart, died. And now the dungeon devoured its countless victims.
  - Sand is falling from above. We risk not getting out at all, - the boy said anxiously.
  With difficulty, breaking her stupid pride, Selena answered:
  - Retreat!
  Even the air in the galleries was special, viscous, oppressive. It seemed that you were incredibly deep underground, and maybe even descended into one of the circles of hell.
  In any case, sand really did fall and you could even taste it on your lips.
  - Faster, girls! Save yourself! - Selena screamed at the top of her lungs.
  The girls and the men who had joined them ran with all their might. There was even a crush at the entrance. Then the sand gushed out like an avalanche, and Selena had to literally crawl out from under it, pulling her partner out. But Knut managed to slip through, the boy was very agile, as always flashing his dusty heels in the moonlight. Selena got pretty dirty in sand and mud, and cursed.
  At this point, the night battle was not over yet. Li Zin attacked Squirrel's squad.
  The girl, due to her youth, made a mistake by delaying her retreat too much, and the shock of the explosion with a temporary loss of consciousness also played a role. She was surrounded and fought off superior forces. She had already been wounded several times, one sword had been knocked out, almost all of Belka's comrades had fallen. Li Zin wanted to take her prisoner personally. A huge and agile black man rushed at the girl. She fought off his attacks with difficulty. However, the girl did not even think of giving up. On the contrary, she caught him when he was too carried away and jabbed him in the stomach. She managed to inflict a wound, but Li Zin's bodyguard hit her on the head with a club. This was a special club wrapped in soft fabric that knocked out consciousness for a short time, but could not kill.
  Li Zin, despite his injury, said with satisfaction:
  - The bitch is ready. Now she's ours. Let's show her to the Duke.
  The warriors tore off Belka's clothes, poured a bucket of water on her head and were about to start raping her, roughly feeling her naked body. Li Zin interrupted harshly:
  - No, let the Duke try first. Otherwise his "great" lordship will not forgive us.
  The tied-up Belka was carried to the tent. On the way, the warriors unceremoniously groped her, pinched her breasts and even hit her wounds. The girl desperately tried to tear the ropes, straining her muscles.
  The Duke cast a lustful glance at her:
  - She's a good girl. Put her in chains and execute her in the morning.
  The nobleman's strong desire to sleep prevented him from executing her immediately.
  Selena said sullenly:
  - I will personally guard it. So that the enemy cannot recapture it.
  - I trust you, devil woman! - said the Duke, twisting his mouth. - You are capable of preserving her for reprisal.
  Selena expressed her opinion, squinting slyly:
  - They might try to take it back! That's why I'll set a trap for the enemy. I'll sit in ambush like a tigress.
  - You seem to be injured? - The Duke showed false concern.
  The girl waved it off:
  - It's nothing, I have the witch's balm. I've already smeared the damage with it and the wounds are healing. No one can break me.
  The Duke, his mouth wide open, yawned. He threw a pastry into his mouth, washing it down generously with wine. He stomped, shaking his belly, into the tent to the luxurious bed. They hadn't managed to build the tower yet. Well, he would have a fun night.
  Selena, as always, foresaw everything correctly. Having barely returned: Gayla and Harlequin discovered that Squirrel's squad, considerably thinned out, barely a third left, returned without a leader.
  Harlequin immediately suggested:
  - We attack the enemy, we need to get our friend back.
  Gayla said uncertainly:
  - Squirrel is like a daughter to me, but we don't even know if she's alive or not. And repeating the expedition is very risky.
  Harlequin winced, her wounds ached, although her body obeyed with the same dexterity:
  - Abandoning your sister in trouble is treason. If you don't want to, then I'll gather volunteers and make a sortie.
  - But that's exactly what they expect from us! The enemy has probably set a trap.
  - Why are you so sure? We suffered great losses and caused great damage. So it is unlikely that we will repeat everything this very night. Especially since the camp has not calmed down, do you hear, they are still catching horses. It is the same as kicking a sore leg again. - Harlequin adjusted the torn part of her braid, Selena cut it off during the last fight and now, apparently, they will have to glue on an artificial one.
  - Okay, you've convinced me, but only men will go with us. I don't want to lose my beloved girls.
  - They are dear to me too! I managed to fall in love with Belka.
  - Now we proceed directly to the operation.
  The two women quickly recruited soldiers and went down into the dungeon with one and a half thousand of the strongest men. Gayla walked shoulder to shoulder with Pattor. This mighty warrior is a real hero. Like all strong women, Gayla was very temperamental and demanding in bed, and Pattor in this regard was almost perfection itself. Harlequin also loved both women and men. She believed that the main thing was that the person was good, and gender did not matter. In general, bisexuality is characteristic of women with developed muscles and an abundance of testosterone in the blood.
  They decided to first scout out the camp and then attack from both sides, with a limited goal: to rescue Belka.
  After several climbs and descents, the two women led their men through underground galleries to their starting positions.
  Harlequina nevertheless took a couple of girls with her for reconnaissance. Carefully, on tiptoes, they crept up to the enemy positions. Harlequina walked first, followed by her barefoot friends. Suddenly, the girl walking behind whispered.
  - I felt wire with my toes, it looked like a trap.
  - Did you hook her? - Harlequin was alarmed.
  - No! I just felt it. We are professional trackers and have learned to walk in such a way as not to catch anything.
  - There are a lot of guards! - Harlequin said barely audibly. - It looks like they are waiting for us.
  - They always wait for a thunderstorm, but they still manage to get wet, - said the girl, who was smart beyond her rank.
  - More guards near the Duke's and quartermaster's tents. That's probably where they're keeping our friend. - Harlequin scratched her head. - In that case, I'll do the following. I'll try to bring as many strong soldiers as possible and attack them in one go. You can't just take out the sentries: they can see each other.
  - Good idea! - the girl agreed.
  Gale and Harlequin brought out the strongest warriors and began to sneak up on the tent, on top of which fluttered a flag with crossed hammers.
  Harlequin whispered to Gayle:
  - She's probably there. One quick hit.
  She was lying relaxed on the couch with Selena, and a black guy was giving her a massage, Knut ran up. The boy whispered to the warrior.
  - Everything is happening as you predicted, they are going to attack the quartermaster's building.
  - Let them attack! At the same time, we will capture two commanders, which will speed up the fall of the fortress.
  Selena rose up, pushing the black man away.
  - I'll still have some fun today!
  There was noise and shouting. The Hyperborean soldiers attacked the tent where they believed Belka was imprisoned.
  Gayla and Harlequin, each waving two swords, cut through the ranks of soldiers standing tightly together. The battle was bloody, but fleeting. Many of the attackers had no shields, but had two swords. As a result, most of the cover was killed at once.
  The soldiers burst into the tent, when suddenly a metal net fell on them from above, and the soldiers huddled in it. And from under the ground, lightly sprinkled with sand, jumped out women - denialists and men from the "Booynykh" regiment.
  Harlequin screamed shrilly:
  - A trap! Let's go from below! Let's dig out the sand.
  Gayla supported her:
  - It happened just as I expected.
  The carnage began all around. The men fought bravely, but they could not withstand such an overwhelming numerical superiority of the enemy.
  Pattor fought with five "violent" and three "negatives" at once. Here he managed to hack down one of the enemy soldiers. He laid down another with a powerful blow, but one of the negatives caught his face. A crossbow bolt pierced his shell, but the reliable armor held.
  "Hyperborean steel is the strongest," Pattor shouted, shaking a trickle of blood from his unshaven cheek.
  No one expected that Gayla and Harlequina would be able to bury themselves in the sand so quickly. That's why the girls managed to get out of the thick net, which, due to a special witchcraft hardening, is very difficult to pierce with a sword.
  Both women understood that their deaths were the greatest gift to the besiegers.
  Therefore, they desperately broke through to the galleries. The barrier was dense, but fortunately the men in the rearguard did not lose heart and rushed to the rescue. Because of this, the battle boiled over with new force and the enemy ranks parted a little.
  Pattor continued to perform miracles, putting down another violent and a denier. A decent mound of bodies had already grown around him.
  Selena herself jumped up to him. Even this large woman seemed small against the background of this giant. Deftly dodging the swing of a heavy, human-sized sword, she splashed green liquid in his face. The liquid passed through the visor, the giant's breath caught and he fell down with a crash, although he managed to grab another violent one.
  - This one in a cage, for fun. Or maybe if he turns out to be smarter than he looks, we'll accept him into our guard. - Selena shouted joyfully.
  The thin, sinewy Knut also fought, he very deftly mowed down blows with swords and legs. The boy was very agile and fast, which compensated for the lack of large muscle mass.
  - I take an example from a mosquito. Small, but can make a saber-toothed bear go blind. - The guy said smoothly.
  - Try to cut off the enemy's escape routes! You can chat later.
  The fighters of Knut's detachment also took part in the battle, many boys were even younger than their commander, and there were also girl scouts. After all, if boys are suspected in the same way as men, then, for example, a beggar, crying girl will be allowed into any fortress. Naturally, instead of swords, they shot from small crossbows. And this is also not a gift.
  However, some of the fighters managed to escape from the pre-dawn chaos. Selena, taught by bitter experience, did not pursue them underground. So many soldiers had died, especially the negative ones. Knut's arm was scratched, blood was dripping.
  Nevertheless, the boy was even proud:
  - Scars adorn a man.
  Selena patted him on the shoulder:
  - You're a brave guy! What do you want from me?
  - Teach me the art of love? - Knut said boldly and then blushed.
  - That's right, that's what all boys want. If you take Gayla captive, then I'll open the world of passion to you.
  The boy nodded, shaking his light curls. However, at his age he could already get married and he, being not a poor warrior, is no longer an innocent virgin. But he is truly in love with Selena, such a cool woman, the ideal of a warrior, courage and beauty.
  The camp gradually calmed down and dawn broke.
  In the morning there was an attack on the convoy. Three dozen wagons were burned, some of the supplies were looted, but overall there was no significant damage. The next news was that giant dinosaurs, the diplodocus, which terrified the area, had finally arrived, and they had dragged such ballistas that you can shell the city without fear of being pulled out with gas, explosive gifts from crossbows.
  But first, the ritual of death penalty must be performed. When the Duke woke up, he wished for Belka to be executed publicly, in front of the entire army.
  Selena readily agreed:
  - Let this serve as a lesson to stubborn defenders. They should know what such persistence will bring them.
  The naked, wounded girl was brought out to a clearing where a significant part of the army was located. The soldiers whistled and pointed at her. First, according to custom, she was to be tortured, then executed in a barbaric manner.
  The naked captive dragged the chains, she was pushed with the tip of a spear. Three huge executioners, with arms as thick as a strong man's thigh, grabbed the girl and hoisted her onto the rack. At the same time, a heavy weight was hung on the legs of the beauty, and her joints were twisted. A large wound in the shoulder intensified the pain and, having experienced it in a terrible concentration, the girl let out a heavy sigh, losing consciousness. Her beautiful head fell on her chest.
  The sorcerer Dick said:
  - Sprinkle some blue lotus juice on her face and she will never lose consciousness again. Let her "enjoy" the fullness of pain!
  Selena did just that, wetting the victim's lips.
  The girl opened her eyes, fear was visible in them.
  The executioners began to twist her joints with a grinding noise, a crunch was heard. Squirrel bit her lip until it bled, trying not to moan. The suffering, however, became more and more intense. Selena began to sprinkle red pepper on the wounds, the burning was so strong that Squirrel's eyes bulged, a scream came from her throat.
  - Mother!
  Ashamed, she still managed to clench her teeth, biting off the tip of her tongue. She really wanted to lose consciousness, to dive into the paradise of non-existence. But something stubbornly kept the girl hooked to reality.
  Selena tortured with pleasure. So she heated up the pincers and began to slowly, one by one, break the fingers, first on the feet, then on the hands. Tears were running down Belka's tender face. Knut could not stand it and shouted:
  - Well, why are you like this? She is a worthy warrior.
  - Execute the boy! - the Duke barked like a mangy dog.
  - It's enough to just spank him, but let him first watch the process of torture and execution.
  Then Selena committed terrible atrocities that only her perverted fantasy could suggest. Fire, needles, burning oil, and other torture attributes entered. Soon the girl's body turned into one solid ulcer. But this was only a prelude to the execution.
  By order of the Duke, she was ordered to be broken on the wheel. Five mastodons were to tear her arms, legs and hair apart. It was a monstrous atrocity, especially odious, since it concerned a very beautiful girl.
  The mastodons, driven by the whip, moved slowly. So Belka actually felt herself being torn apart. The hair gave in first, the scalp was torn off, blood flowed and veins were exposed. Then the arms and legs were torn apart in different directions.
  However, the girl was still alive, although life was flowing out of her.
  Knut muttered:
  - What monsters!
  Even some of the warriors felt ill, a couple of young men and one girl fainted.
  Selena slowly approached the victim, cut off his head with a sharp blow and impaled it on the shaft of a spear!
  - Victory! - she shouted.
  The slaves rushed to wash away the blood. And to collect the remains of the body. According to custom, they were to be burned and the ashes scattered to the wind.
  Selena approached Knut.
  - As I promised, you will be flogged. Don't be afraid, they will beat you in such a way that you will rise up and continue serving in the army of the great Siamat.
  - Yes! To me! - The boy wanted to express himself strongly, but at the last moment he caught himself and calmly added, - All the same.
  - Then lie down, I will personally spank you. You know my gentle hand.
  "I do not demand leniency," Knut said as he lay down.
  Selena began to whip the boy. His sinewy back took the blows well, and his elastic tanned skin was hard to cut. Knut endured the blows, gritting his teeth, not even letting out a sigh.
  Selena worked with moderate enthusiasm, afraid to seriously injure the boy the army needed. Finally she got tired of it, and she continued to beat with one hand, while heating the tongs on the fire with the other. The teenager's bare, dusty feet made her itch. How many times had she seen those heels flashing. Why not cauterize them, hear them scream.
  And Selena thrust in the hot tongs, skillfully choosing the most sensitive spot on the boy"s bare foot.
  Knut screamed in surprise and jumped up, hopping on one leg:
  - No, that's not what we agreed on!
  - It's okay! Another test of courage! - Selena answered, smiling mockingly. - But actually, you couldn't stand it, you screamed. And if we were sitting in ambush, and a snake bit you. What would have happened? You gave us all away!
  The boy clenched his fists, bared his teeth, and stamped his feet in anger:
  - The most insidious snake is you! To mock a girl so beautiful as an angel.
  - That's life! One would think you've never tortured your tongue. - The warrior grinned ironically.
  - We tried not to touch women and children. Usually we interrogated strong men who could stand up for themselves. And believe me, to break a person, torture is not needed in many cases. - The boy said angrily.
  - But I don't see any fundamental difference between torturing a man, a woman, or a child. You have to be able to hurt everyone. When your friends were captured, did they stand on ceremony with them and make allowances for their age? - Selena clapped her hands softly.
  - No, absolutely not! They tortured me no less than adults! - The boy began to calm down.
  - So don't give me any discounts either, - the warrior snapped.
  Knut waved his hand, scratching the scorched center of his foot:
  - Let's leave morality to the priests! But if we think about it from a practical point of view, now no one will surrender to us as a prisoner. Because they will fear captivity more than death.
  - I think the opposite! Fear is a bad ally.
  Selena, putting on a friendly expression, addressed him kindly:
  - Can you run?!
  - I limp a little, but overall I can do it. - The boy smiled through force.
  - Let me rub your foot with some balm so it heals faster and put on some boots.
  - I don't know! It's much more convenient to walk barefoot, it's better to climb a wall, a tree, there's less noise, you feel the slightest vibration of the ground or a change in temperature.
  For example, in the dark and moonless night you can tell that a fire was recently lit. My subordinates and I never wear shoes, although sometimes we are painfully pricked by thorns and sharp stones. - Knut had already calmed down, he was ready to forgive his idol everything.
  - Okay, just lie down for about twenty minutes so that the balm can be absorbed.
  The boy lay on his back, Selena began to rub it in carefully. She imagined that it was her son. She would hardly have allowed his legs to become so rough and his thin ribs to protrude. When she was very young, she had a son, he would have been exactly the same age as Knut. But the boy died, and since then Selena could not give birth anymore. Maybe that's why she is so angry, nothing human.
  A runner ran up to her:
  - The Duke calls for a council.
  Selena quickly replied:
  - Okay, I'll come! And you lie down for now! You'll always be able to hear the signal to storm.
  She left, and Knut thought: people are strange after all. Here is Selena, you can't tell if she is evil or kind. She torments girls, beats him and at the same time takes care of him. She did not spare money, probably a balm charmed by sorcerers. At the same time, the maiden is terrible in anger, just a volcano!
  The Duke had planned the assault for the day, and was noting individual details. The other generals could only give clarifying advice. The tent was furnished luxuriously, with tapestries and canvases.
  - We will attack on a broad front to force the enemy to disperse his troops. We have a numerical advantage and to take advantage of it, we need to strike with a sweeping and wild attack. - Alpha spoke confidently.
  Li Zin immediately agreed:
  - The troops need to be built in small cohorts, so that it would be harder to hit with catapults. I will personally command the "riotous", we will break through to the right of the central gate, seize the initiative, and let the "negators" come from the left.
  Selena responded weakly:
  - In this case, we will have to go under the dagger fire that the enemy is conducting from all guns. My proposal: to strike along the river bank. That is where I will lead my regiment of brave girls.
  "Are you going to break through on a narrow section?" the Duke asked, squinting.
  - Not quite! Some of the soldiers will get in on rafts. I ordered them to be tied together with ropes, forming a kind of net. As a result, my people will be able to break through to the shore, riding the weaker wall. It is not necessary to overcome the current with the help of magic. - Having finished speaking, Selena picked up a candy from the golden tray and threw it into her mouth. The Duke was delighted:
  - Well, that sounds reasonable!
  Sorcerer Dick joined the conversation.
  - I worked all night, brewing a special potion.
  - I know! - Selena interrupted, my girls started collecting plants for this mixture two weeks ago. It's just plain crap.
  The sorcerer objected:
  - Not quite ordinary. It will put our soldiers into a trance, and they will not feel tired, pain, fear! Then the attack of our falcons will be irresistible. I added black lotus from my own emergency reserves to this mixture!
  The Duke clapped Dick on the shoulder:
  - Well done, sorcerer! Magic can be of great use.
  - In addition, I lubricated the arrows with a special solution, it kills without mercy those who receive the slightest scratch, and besides, it penetrates almost any armor. There won't be enough for all the soldiers, but the guards could very well get this additional weapon.
  - That's reasonable too! How about breaking through the doors with combat magic? - asked the Duke.
  "I"m afraid I don"t have enough strength," the sorcerer whined.
  - But we have enough! So listen to my command, everyone drink the magic potion prepared by the sorcerer and go to the assault in two hours.
  Selena countered:
  - I won't drink dope! My head must be clear. Otherwise, we'll be like a living corpse.
  - Your individual right, - said Alpha. - But your girls will drink.
  - Only half the dose so that they don"t stop obeying commands.
  Dick blew a spark from his long fingers and helped the Duke light his pipe. He nodded gratefully:
  - The old man is strong!
  The sorcerer noted:
  - They will obey the commanders' commands perfectly. All conditioned reflexes will be preserved. And they will even become stronger, while they are in a trance, no one will think of rebelling.
  - All the better, there will be enough for the whole army.
  - I spent a whole month preparing it. Even the slaves will get some.
  - Slaves! So they, the sons of bitches, will also participate in the assault. Split the troops into squads, begin firing from heavy catapults, and be ready to die for the emperor!
  . CHAPTER 7
  There were only two mighty ballistas, dragged on diplodocus. In addition, because the ladle was huge and there were many ropes, the rate of fire suffered. True, it could throw a heavy barrel of lit gunpowder over a long distance. Or a container of resin. In general, the weapon resembled a clumsy giant with one mighty club. Numerous slaves pulled the barrel. A huge army was lined up, the fighters drank a magic potion, feeling an incredible surge of strength. The catapult was supposed to break through one of the walls. True, the large caliber significantly reduced accuracy.
  Here the first barrel flew with a roar, leaving a fiery tail, towards the citadel of Erf. The aim was taken too carefully so as not to break the ropes. As a result, not having reached two hundred meters, the barrel exploded in front of the wall. From the concussion, the helmet of one of the officers flew off, his ears were blocked.
  - Wow! - Gayla said in surprise. - So much power.
  Harlequin added:
  - I honestly don't know if we can hold out against it. The walls are granite, true, and can withstand a shock, but...
  - Don't panic, maybe they don't have many of these explosive gifts. What kind of beast is this gunpowder, how is it made?
  - I hope it's not a very complicated technology. Or maybe, on the contrary, it's a labor-intensive process and will take a lot of time.
  Another gigantic ballista fired. This time, an accordion was attached to the barrel, and it flew with a terrible howl. It seemed that the devil was leaving behind a fiery tail. The terrible gift rolled over the wall and hit the stone houses. There were people in them and even children were playing. As a result of the explosion, living quarters literally flew up into the air. Stones flew, maiming and killing people.
  One girl had her legs torn off and thrown against the wall. Another boy was left without a head. In addition to the regular troops, militias gathered in the city. Gayla ordered that weapons be distributed to everyone who was twelve years old and able to stand on their feet.
  A murmur ran through the militia.
  - The god of destruction, Seth, is with them. We cannot resist.
  The destruction of several buildings at once, there were almost no wooden structures in the fortress, the loss of life, shook the spirit of the defenders. Even the eight-pointed star in the temple bent, and the oak doors flew out.
  A pale priest ran out from there. Raising his hands, he shouted in a strong voice, priests were usually chosen by their throat.
  - My children! Do not be afraid! Terrible explosions can only kill flesh, but cannot harm the soul. All the fallen will take their place in the host of gods.
  People were used to believing the priest, but the trembling of his hands betrayed the priest"s strong excitement, and the panic intensified.
  Then Harlequin suggested:
  - Let's knock down the ballista's charge with something. After all, it's just a barrel of gunpowder.
  Gayla noted:
  - From another catapult, it is almost impossible to hit a flying target.
  - What if with an arrow?
  - An arrow into a barrel, what's the point?
  Harlequin objected vigorously:
  - You noticed that the fuse was burning. Gunpowder explodes either from a strong shock or from fire.
  Gayla perked up:
  - That's right! There's no doubt about it.
  - And if you heat the tip of the arrow and light it, then such a treat might explode in the air.
  - An excellent idea, Harlequin. Take four of your best crossbowmen with you, let them prepare the arrows.
  - I could have done it myself. You know how skilled I am at shooting a bow or a crossbow.
  Gayla drew an arrow:
  - Even such a sure hand as yours can tremble. If such a present hits the wall, it will collapse, and then we will not be able to repel the assault.
  - Well, let's give others a chance. Not everything is for me alone.
  Harlequin greased the crossbow bolt with tow. She carefully screwed it on.
  Four fit girls, the best archers, repeated her movements.
  More time passed before the third charge was launched, so the arrows had to be dipped in tow again. The barrel tore through the thick air with the howling of devilish organs. Five arrows flew out to intercept it. Of course, it is not easy to hit a barrel flying in an arc, but this time the archers showed their skill. There was a thunder in the air, a fireball rose, illuminating the surroundings. Despite the considerable distance, the fighters felt the wave of the explosion, several fragments flew by, however, without causing significant harm.
  Gayla summed it up:
  - Two to one in our favor.
  "Is it because the first ball missed the net?" Harlequin asked.
  - Looks more like a barbell.
  - Oh no! The bar, in this case the wall, is tantamount to winning the match.
  A minute later, the fourth barrel flew. The roar of its flight warned in advance of a deadly gift. Harlequin pressed the trigger of the crossbow carefully and smoothly. Trying, as she had been taught by the empire's foremost specialists, to feel the bolt from the tip to the fletching.
  There she flies, you follow her with your eyes, and your heart is on the very tip. Harlequin remembered a childhood riddle: how many angels can fit on the tip of a needle.
  And now their death or salvation is at the end of an arrow. The second drags on slowly, the countdown continues. It seems they hit, but why doesn't it explode?
  Harlequin blinks, and suddenly there is a powerful explosion. The "water" tide rushes towards her again. You feel the pressure, pressing on your ears.
  The girls scream joyfully:
  - I'm in trouble!
  - No, I'm in trouble!
  - Both of you are misses! - the third one objects.
  Harlequin calms them down:
  - It doesn"t matter who got hit, what"s important is that we"re all alive.
  Gayla added:
  - Wonderful! But don't take everything so emotionally. Let your head be cold and your heart warm.
  - So much the better! We will burn the enemy with our passion! - The girls shouted in chorus.
  The fifth and sixth "gifts" were also noisily shot down. It seems that the tactic of firing barrels of gunpowder did not justify itself:
  The Duke chose a decent hill for the observation point. From it, one could have an excellent view of the area and the huge army. Even naked slaves were supposed to go on the attack. The very thought of it caused a pleasant burning sensation in the groin. So many corpses in one place. Never, he, a nobleman, had participated in such a large-scale battle. Taking into account the reinforcements and armed slaves that arrived during the night, despite the losses, he had accumulated over one hundred and seventy-five thousand fighters, some of them women, a couple of thousand teenagers. Well, that's a decent force, enough to sweep away the enemy. In addition, he has something against the shelling of catapults and arrows. In particular, huge metal gratings, specially forged for this case, as well as collective shields. They were prepared for the siege in advance, there are also ladders of various types. From such devices that a carriage can pass, to ordinary rope ones, and hooks with ropes. Fachines were prepared in advance to throw in the ditches. That is, everything for victory. The main thing is the spirit of his huge army. Thanks to the sorcerer's potion, it is unshakable. And it is unlikely that they will repel the attack with such superiority. However, the shelling has not brought any effect yet. The seventh, eighth barrel explodes on the fly. And this is a shame, such power is still useless. In fact, the fact that a gunpowder container can be taken over by a lit arrow did not occur to him personally. And neither did the other commanders. Now it is a shame, their main trump card is no longer a trump card, but a trifle! It seems that the gunpowder catapult of the god of war did not work.
  Gayla also showed concern. This is bad! The enemy is too numerous, the foe is strong.
  "Even taking into account the poorly trained militia, if we count everyone, the enemy has ten times more forces than we do," the warrior noted with excitement.
  Harlequin objected vigorously:
  - Even if we are destined to die, it is important to kill as many Siamat as possible to prevent them from advancing deeper into the country. Kill for the sake of life. Isn't that right?
  Gayla nodded:
  - True! But where is the help? Where are the five thousand warriors who were supposed to join us yesterday. Let them penetrate, at least through the gallery, we could lead them through an underground passage.
  - Yes! And that's true! We should have sent a messenger to them.
  Gayla stated decisively:
  - Let it be my son! This is an order. Call him to me.
  A teenage boy, no older than fifteen but already quite tall, bowed to his mother.
  - I am ready to carry out any of your orders.
  - We have little strength! And Colonel Groza, he's slow! Go around the enemy army through the underground gallery and gallop towards the city of Paraceta. The fate of our army will depend on this.
  - I will try to do everything in my power! - the young man said passionately.
  - Two female trackers will take you. The last thing we need is to fall into an underground trap.
  The boy grimaced:
  - I would prefer to see men with me.
  - No, the best trackers are women, they have well-developed sensitivity. And in general, you rascal, listen to your mother.
  - I will do what you order.
  The young man bowed and, clicking his heels, left.
  Gayla quietly whispered to Harlequin:
  - Well, at least your son will be safe. And you don't have anyone you'd like to send away.
  The girl quickly answered, shaking her head:
  - My children are far away and they are too young to fight.
  - Lucky girl!
  Harlequin disagreed, speaking in a tragic tone.
  - I wouldn't say so! The Siamat quite often kill small children, especially when they encounter strong resistance. They have no sense of pity.
  - Don't spare yourself, then you won't have to ask others for mercy! - Gayla uttered a clear aphorism.
  The big catapults fired seven barrels each and then fell silent. It was useless, and one of them had a broken rope. Which took a lot of time.
  The slaves were made the scapegoats, they were flogged, and with frenzied fury. The boys got the worst of it, they were brutally beaten with a bronze chain, so much so that three of the boys could not withstand the brutal beatings and died.
  After that, they stopped shooting and started to lubricate the ropes with a solution with fig additives. As a result, the ropes turned brown and acquired a cloying smell.
  Selena rode her unicorn up to the fat duke:
  - Your Excellency, the troops are lined up and ready. It's time to begin the assault before the potion wears off.
  Dick muttered:
  - It will be in effect until sunset, and by the time the sun sets, we have enough time.
  The sorcerer released the raven, which flew up, casting a terrible, disproportionately huge shadow from it.
  - When he croaks, give the signal to storm. And it will happen very soon.
  - Then go and see your women, Selena.
  The woman grunted discontentedly, but obeyed. However, the wait really turned out to be short. The warrior sat down in vain, playing with her dagger. The raven cawed deafeningly, so loudly that the ground shook.
  Following this, huge trumpets sounded and the army went on the offensive.
  The cavalry attacked first. The riders rushed at high speed towards the walls, falling under the blows of catapults and heavy crossbows. The menacing giants, in armor, resemble crows if you look at them through a telescope. Their faces are distorted, you can hear the roar and clang of metal. Here you can see how the shots of explosive crossbows hit dozens, hundreds of riders. How the lit catapults hit, how the firebrands of the ballista fire charges are thrown out. A furious flame flares up, frightening the horses. However, this cannot stop the stupefied people. At the same time, having broken through closer, they did not forget to shower their opponents with lit arrows soaked in sulfur and mercury salt. They stank very strongly, the smoke corroded the eyes.
  The catapults, in turn, threw out stones, fragments of poisoned sickles, arrowheads. All this caused damage to the enemy. Some of the horsemen accelerated so much that they fell into the ditch.
  The infantry supported the attack, not paying attention to how pots of oil and resin burned whole bald patches in the grass and sand of the field. Here, one of the tallest heroes of Siamat, was knocked down by a cast-iron cannonball, his shield was broken, and he himself was helplessly kicking his legs.
  Here, a dozen warriors at once, are engulfed in flames, but they continue to march in formation, not paying attention to the pain. True, after a while, one after another, they fall, writhing and screaming. A pot falls on their heads, causing death. More corpses and many cripples.
  Gayla is on the walls and commands:
  - Shoot with all your might. Put gauze bandages on your faces, then you won't choke from the smell.
  Selena attacks from the coast. There are almost no catapults on the river side. The warrior takes advantage of this. Young men and women are sailing in boats, while the horsemen are fanning out the positions. The situation is heating up, arrows are pouring down like rain, and stinking rain at that. Selena is the first to swim to the shore and, from a special crossbow, releases a rope with a hook. It clings lifelessly between the teeth. The warrior woman climbed up, and other strong girls tried to keep up with her. In other places, the infantry was already throwing fascines into the ditch, filling up a fairly wide gap.
  There are many soldiers, and enough fascines to block the entrance. Burning resin pours from above, it hits the soldiers, scorches them horribly, some of them fall into the ditch, at the bottom there is rotten liquid, they drown in it with a hissing and gurgling sound.
  Numerous ladders are placed against the wall, hooks are thrown in. Siamat's soldiers bravely climb up. The ladders are pushed down with slingshots, and the hooks are cut with special scythes fixed to the wall. It is convenient, you cut the rope, and you yourself remain under cover. The warriors climbing it fall down. Noise, screams, groans of the wounded, but the fighters again frantically climb up, not paying attention to anything.
  There are many warriors, like ants, they have covered everything they could, every crack in the wall. The guards are rowdy, an ancient special forces, they even try to climb up on special scrapers. They are not very successful. Many fall, colleagues from above throw fascines, throwing their own soldiers.
  But the pressure does not weaken. Selena climbed the wall first. The brave girl laid out two warriors in one swing. She simply ripped their necks open. After her, Zukhhi climbed up, huge as a bear "negator". She hit the helmet of the warrior who rushed at her with all her might with a club. The blow with the club was very strong, the tip of the helmet fell through, driving into the crown, and the eyes flew out of their sockets from the concussion. What a blow, a pure knockout. The soldier fell down. Selena, waving two sharp swords, made a mill, cutting down the Hyperborea fighters. An arrow hit her, but the dragon's skin was not even scratched. More and more girls climbed the wall. They screamed wildly and used claws and daggers.
  Here, one of the big girls knocked the guy down and sank her strong teeth into his throat. He was not weak either, he plunged a dagger into the diva, piercing the thin shell. The denier, in response, tore a piece of meat out of her neck, swallowing the blood with pleasure. In agony, the young man struck two more blows, and choking on blood, he fell silent, his face turning blue. A few seconds later, the wild demon maiden also fell silent. The walls were thickly covered with a crimson sticky liquid. Selena herself tripped and smeared her face.
  She liked it very much, licked the warm blood, feeling the salty, slightly tart taste with her tongue.
  - The blood of the enemy, the most delicious of all drinks.
  Selena did a somersault and, turning over, chopped off the fighters' legs with her sword. They fell, one of them, still a very young guy, shouted:
  - I'm a cripple now.
  - It's bad, but not for long! - Selena said, finishing him off.
  Gradually the balance shifted to the side of the Siamat fighters. The girls expanded the bridgehead on the captured wall. Knut was fighting among them. Half-naked, glistening with sweat, the boy was fighting with a large and experienced warrior of Hyperborea. Pretending to retreat, the little rascal tripped him. The brute lost his balance and fell from a height into a cauldron of boiling resin. The splashes burned two women who were mixing sulfur into the resin. They screamed, but forced by shame, they fell silent. And the warrior was boiled almost instantly, experiencing unbearable suffering at the moment of death.
  Selena stated:
  - He who prepares hell for others, ends up in it himself.
  Knut struck another opponent with a deft blow of his sword. A small, thin, but sinewy boy was like a little devil, so nimble, simply elusive. Again movement and a sharp blow with his shin under the knee, and, taking advantage of the enemy's combat shock, he thrust the sword straight into the solar plexus.
  - This one is clever. But look how I fight!
  The girl hit her opponent in the groin with such force that he flipped over in the air and flew off the wall.
  In other places, despite the huge losses, the warriors of Siamat prevailed. However, Gayla and Harlequin appeared in the most unexpected places. They struck with all their might. Here Gayla cut off the head of a powerful officer, and Harlequin pushed three fighters into the abyss at once. They tried to control the course of the battle. Where these brave girls appeared, the tilted scales again shifted towards Hyperborea. Because of this, the battle became increasingly bloody, even the ditch was crowded with corpses. The lines of defense were bending, the soldiers of Siamat sometimes captured bridgeheads, but they were thrown back from there. Both warriors received several light wounds, but did not pay attention to them. On the contrary, it seemed that the wounds gave them rage.
  A messenger boy ran up to them with a small crossbow in his hands:
  - The enemy has broken into the fortress from the coast. They are commanded by a woman of unprecedented beauty.
  - This is my old friend, Selena. Can I run and kill her? - Harlequin roared angrily.
  - No! - Gayla objected with dignity. - You tried once, now it's my turn. And most importantly, watch the progress of the battle. You will cover the walls. That's my order.
  - I'm listening! But keep in mind, she fences no worse than me.
  - But since you're alive, it's no better! Don't let the enemies inside.
  Gayla, taking a select squad, rushed along the walls towards the enemy breakthrough. The situation had sharply worsened because some of the Siamat soldiers, supported by the negatives, had already penetrated the wall and were descending into the city. A stubborn battle was raging near the pearl gates. The number of corpses was growing, Selena even pushed them away with her feet. Here she, as always, was the first to break through to the mechanism that opened the gates. A real massacre was taking place here. The corpses were lying in piles, the warrior walked on her hands, kicking the heads of the enemies with her feet.
  - You'll get even worse, you bastards, - she said.
  The gates began to rise rapidly. Then Gayla ran out to meet Selena.
  She whistled:
  - Hello, warrior! Come on, push the wheel back.
  Selena laughed:
  - And I see you're not afraid of me. You clearly want to fight!
  Gayla's squad entered into battle with Selena's squad. A fierce battle began, where both warriors met one on one.
  Gayla was heavier than Selena, taking advantage of this, tried to press her against the wall. In turn, the commander of the "negatives" slightly surpassed her opponent in speed. Thus, the fight was approximately equal. Each woman fought with two swords at the same time, they crossed and even chipped. Selena managed to slash her opponent's cheek, but immediately received a response.
  - You are a clever woman, a diva! - said the warrior.
  "I had good teachers!" She replied, spitting out Gale"s blood with disdain.
  - Mine is no worse!
  The single combat dragged on, but overall the Hyperborean Empire was losing. More and more enemy units were penetrating the fortress. The carnage was raging in the city itself. Even small children fought, and in response, they were not spared, their severed legs and arms were trampled by the crowd. Streams of blood flooded the streets, many mutilated corpses filled the passages. One boy was raised on spears, another girl was cut in half. It seemed that people had turned into devils, as far as the general ferocity went. In particular, a girl, without hesitation, bit a man in the groin, from which he, shocked, threw off his hooves.
  Another warrior sank his teeth into the girl"s breast, loudly moaning and groaning:
  - I'll disfigure you, whore!
  She hit him in the eyes with her fingers, forcing him to release his embrace.
  - Don't count on it, bandit.
  And when he rushed, the girl stabbed him in the hairy chest with a dagger. The rapist fell.
  On the other hand, the regiment of the violent, under the command of Li Zin, also managed to break through the wall, choking on blood. The huge black man, unlike Selena, did not rush forward, but chose the moment to throw, copying the cobra in treachery.
  "You won't escape retribution!" Li Zin shouted.
  The black man was a skilled fighter, hardy and strong. Harlequin tried to throw him off. Li Zin was bigger and not inferior in martial arts. However, there was no fair fight: the "rowdy" ones rushed to help their commander.
  They kept rushing from the sides, trying to get behind the girl, so that Harlequin had to retreat, receiving painful wounds from time to time. Here the tip ripped open her stomach, breaking through both the armor and the slab of her sculpted press. The long-suffering shoulder, which had been hit repeatedly, ached mercilessly. First the right one, then the left one. The girl was already starting to stagger, Harlequin understood that she would not be able to fight back against such a large number of soldiers at once and needed to retreat under the cover of her comrades. One of her closest companions, a tall girl, was pierced through and through, however, her strength, in a state of affect, grew and she, swinging her swords, struck four warriors at once. Even when the axe cut her in half, she continued to fight. She made a couple of swings, striking another one, and fell silent, only her hand clenched and unclenched.
  Soon a third bridgehead appeared, it was clear that there were not enough forces to withstand and hold the line of defense. Especially since most of the defenders had only recently taken up arms.
  Harlequin said:
  - You fight not with skill, but with numbers!
  Li Zin replied sarcastically:
  - To each his own! - In general, Siamat has a larger population than Hyperborea. So, a priori, you have no chance.
  - Numbers cannot beat quality! - the girl objected.
  - What other quality do you have! Dust! - Li Zin chopped down the nearest warrior. He cut him from the collarbone to the rib.
  - Can you do that?!
  - I'll try it on you, - Harlequin snapped.
  A twelve-year-old boy fell nearby with his belly ripped open; the sword was too heavy for his childish hands, so he swung a light rapier. His childish corpse was immediately trampled.
  Harlequin, in order to survive and save people, was forced to retreat much faster. Men and women were falling on the rocks nearby. It became obvious to her: the fortress could not be held. And that meant the end was near.
  Gayla also understood this and was looking for a way to finish off Selena. But what can you do when the enemy is also cunning and is not inferior to you in anything. Both young beautiful women were spinning, suddenly Selena rushed at Gayla. At some point they came close, almost burying their faces in each other. Then Selena's braid flew out, and a thin needle pierced Gayla's forehead. She tried to jump back, but did not have time and simply froze, unable to move even a finger.
  - What, you have a needle in you, to compare with Koshchei, all you lack is balls. - Selena said mockingly.
  She only blinked angrily in response: her lips barely whispered:
  - What is the point of talking to a despicable mortal!
  Selena laughed:
  - I won't humiliate you like that, proud woman! However, I have already humiliated you enough by paralyzing you. Now tie her up.
  The outcome of the battle was predetermined. The other warriors, great and small, died in silence.
  In particular, a merchant of the first guild Taranov. He traded in cloth and hemp, carried furs, despite the eternal summer, they were in demand among the fashionistas of Siamat. He was friends with many merchants of the neighboring country. But it so happened that now, he is forced to fight off his former friends. It is too late to give up, the only thing left is to die with a sword, with dignity. But then the sword was knocked out. The merchant ran to the barrel of alcohol. He put his face in it and began to drink. You need to at least try the buzz one last time, so that you don"t care. Drunk as hell, staggering, he with difficulty moved away from the barrel.
  Here Taranov came across a scout boy. He was holding a small crossbow with a lit arrow in his hands. There was a whistle, and the arrow pierced the merchant's well-fed belly.
  "I'm making your mammon easier," the boy said contemptuously.
  The alcohol in his stomach flared up and a fiery fountain gushed with blue flame. Taranov's fat face twisted. He screamed in a voice that was not his own, spitting out a flaming mixture of blood and alcohol. The pain that the money bag was experiencing was unbearable. Even the boy felt sorry for him, and he slashed his neck with a dagger. At the same time, the fire scorched the chest of the half-naked little scout. The boy gasped, ran to the vats and poured a bucket of warm water over himself to ease the burns. On the way, he stepped with his bare foot on the tip of a bent crossbow bolt, as a result of which blood came out of the calloused child's foot.
  - All sorts of stuff thrown around! - He cursed, throwing away the piece of metal. - We need to search his pockets, judging by his rich clothes, this fat guy has gold.
  Indeed, soon the boy found several gold coins, tried them with his teeth, the noble metal is soft, and, limping, ran on.
  Almost the entire wall and the city were captured, and only the central tower did not want to surrender. It was here that Harlequin retreated. In addition, some of the warriors tried to organize a defense in the largest building of the city, the Temple of the Sun and Seth.
  The tower was difficult to take, the narrow passages were easy to defend against large forces, and the walls were difficult to breach. A mountain of chopped corpses grew at the entrance.
  It was very difficult to break through the defense. Harlequin fought in the front ranks, and even managed to wound Li Zin.
  The black man brazenly threatened:
  - You will be broken on the wheel and torn apart by mastodons. No, we will feed you to saber-toothed tigers, or even ants.
  - You don't have much imagination. I would have thought up a much more sophisticated execution for you. - Harlequin teased sarcastically. - He who is poor in his imagination in torture is deficient in bed!
  The roar grew louder:
  - I'll get you, whore!
  The situation worsened when Selena ran up to the battlefield. The woman was simply delighted, the city (and, therefore, its considerable wealth) was almost completely taken, and she had defeated a strong opponent, the winner of many tournaments, a very charismatic warrior.
  
  The Duke shouted from afar:
  - Well, what are you standing there for? Go ahead, we need to take the tower immediately.
  - Of course, we'll take it!
  Jumping up to the entrance, she commanded:
  - Take the combustible mixture and pour it into all the entrances. Let the fire blaze. We'll drive out the enemy with a furious flame. Roll the pipe!
  And so, indeed, fire is the king of war. Try to resist when it burns so fiercely. No courage will help here.
  The already wounded Harlequin was scorched. The girl's boots and clothes were almost completely burned. Naked, covered in crimson blisters, she ran down with the surviving warriors, seeking salvation in the underground galleries. There she had a chance to get out, provided, of course, that she had enough strength and courage to walk the path on her crippled legs.
  - Sometimes it seems to me that the whole world is against me! - The girl said, her voice filled with sorrow. - I will return and take revenge on them, especially Selene. This demon woman will pay dearly for her sins.
  The tower has fallen! All that remains is to take the temple. There, a significant part of the church's wealth consisted of expensive paintings and icons, and Selena did not want to use fire. And the walls of the temple are thick, all three entrances are narrow and it is difficult to penetrate them, because the builders are not fools, they erected the building with the expectation of long-term defense. But here betrayal helped.
  A bearded man in a gilded robe was brought to Selena. He fell to his knees before her, like a warrior, bowing low.
  - What do you want, priest? - Selena shouted menacingly.
  - I will help you, great one, to take the temple without great losses.
  The warrior nodded:
  - I know that priests are more sensible than other individuals. Are you the chief local priest?
  The bearded man shook his hairy head and said sadly:
  - No, deputy! Unfortunately, the head of the church did not show due common sense.
  - You will take his place. In this city we administer justice and fairness. The law is the law - it is on the side of the strongest. - The girl flashed her burning eyes.
  - Justice does not like the weak, fortune does not like the timid, wealth does not like the honest! - the assistant of the high priest muttered smoothly.
  - You're smart too! - Lead us.
  Selena knew how to understand people. She immediately understood that such a money-grubber would hardly risk his life, luring her into a trap. On the other hand, she needed to take the temple quickly and grab at least something for herself.
  - Follow him! - She commanded.
  The priest led them to the building next to the temple and into the basement. There he showed them a secretly hidden gate, which moved when the stone was pressed.
  - When you know how, it's easy! - said the minister of the cult, smiling crookedly.
  After which the deniers and the violent squad entered the corridor. Selena noted:
  - I have lightning-fast reactions, if you lead us into an ambush, I'll pierce your liver. After that, you'll definitely die, but you'll have to suffer.
  The priest became nervous, shaking his head.
  - The main thing for me is to protect my interests. Besides, the gods don't care what kind of king rules. If the Siamat Empire reigns everywhere, then it will be even better for us.
  - Look, you can't fool me. - Selena gritted her teeth, making a scary face. It was amazing how quickly the angel turned into a demon.
  The transition was short, and now they found themselves in the very heart of the temple, emerging from under the altar.
  - It looks like you're putting on tricks here to deceive people with miracles, you have a whole underground factory. - Selena said, grinning.
  - We have everything we need to help the upper classes and keep the people in subjection.
  - Excellent, now we will punish the madmen who dared to challenge our authority.
  Selena bared her teeth angrily, the whites of her eyes flashing. Having gathered their strength, they first fired a volley of crossbows into the backs of the defenders, and then rushed to attack themselves.
  The warrior fought stubbornly, her swords struck deadly, and she herself was in a battle trance.
  - Never will the glorious warrior of Siamat give in to the enemy!
  Her chest was bare and heaving violently, this even increased the warrior's advantage, men gazed at her charms and died. One of the last to fall was the chief priest: Selena crushed his head. In addition to the adults, there were more than a hundred small unarmed children in the temple. A couple of older boys, throwing down their swords, fell to their knees, turning to Selena.
  - Great warrior, don't kill us. Better make us slaves, we are strong and can work.
  - And what to do with the kids? Until they grow up, they will have to be fed, which means incurring losses.
  - Act mercifully!
  Selena hesitated, her anger passed, and the children seemed so sweet and defenseless.
  - Good! The court will decide their fate, and we'll beat you boys a little. After all, you're slaves now, which means you have to endure beatings.
  It was not interesting to watch the flogging, they beat as cruelly as always, with the first blows the skin was torn and blood flowed, the boys groaned and twitched. Selena and her accomplices began to rob the temple. At the same time, the soldiers did not disdain even to rip off clothes and rip open the stomachs of the dead. As it turned out, such meticulousness during the search is not superfluous, a swallowed diamond was found in the stomach of one of the novices.
  In general, the temple was stripped completely, leaving only bare walls. In the city itself, there was also looting. Moreover, some of the property was put into a common pile.
  Women were undressed and then, in front of everyone, raped, doing it roughly, as if taking revenge for losses, then their breasts were cut off and their stomachs were ripped open. However, some perverts did not disdain to subject captured boys to abuse as well. However, boys rarely surrendered, as a rule, they were stunned and wounded. Often, corpses were also subjected to violence. That is, it was a complete bacchanalia.
  Selena, coming to these scenes of violence, became so excited that, stopping several of the more attractive warriors, she suggested:
  - Well, guys, you have earned the love of the great warrior. I just don't know if you have enough strength!
  The warriors howled, blinking their eyes, devouring the delicious body:
  - Of course, that's enough!
  Then Selena did such things that even the Marquis de Sade would turn over in his grave, what an excited and at the same time strong woman is capable of.
  The robbery continued all night, after which the brutal soldiers and slaves began to collect the corpses.
  Having somehow sated her powerful body, for this she needed a whole dozen strong soldiers, Selene approached the Duke. He was quite drunk, but still had not lost his sense of humor.
  - I see that you would like to lose in order to be subjected to violence.
  The warrior giggled.
  - Maybe I wanted to, but not to lose. In general, we women get much more pleasure from sex than you men. Besides, I am surprised that you, the Duke and our main winner, do not participate in the orgy.
  - I love watching!
  Selena quipped:
  - Then why don't you enjoy the spectacle of eating. It's economical and very practical.
  - It's not funny, Selena. However, maybe you want to compete in who can drink more. - The Duke hiccupped stupidly.
  - Gluttony is a quality that is characteristic only of your kind: the kind of freaks! - Only Selena could allow herself to speak so insolently to the Duke.
  He bared his teeth:
  - I'll order you to be flogged, - Alpha barked.
  - You think you can scare me with this. Remember, Selena, she can get to anyone.
  One of the female bodyguards, in confirmation of her words, shifted threateningly, her scythe with a sharp point twirling.
  Duke Alpha was at a loss:
  - Yes, I didn't mean anything against you, charming matron, in your eyes the elements of water and fire are united. Maybe we'll have a drink?
  The warrior said in a conciliatory tone:
  - Let's have a drink! Personally, I don't mind.
  The slave girls brought them food, bowing and showing their teeth in a kind smile.
  - Lovely! - Selena said. - A delightful act.
  The slaves bowed, and their bare, olive-colored legs, adorned with bracelets, flashed.
  These are slave-servants, they had some decorations: beads, thin silk fabric covered their full breasts, panties decorated with pearls. The nails on their feet and hands were painted scarlet, in general, attractive girls. Selena even slapped one of them on the bottom.
  - She's like a watermelon to you! - Selena said, pinching her.
  Duke Alpha noted:
  - So, do you like the beauties?
  The warrior nodded slowly:
  - Not bad, let them give me a massage.
  - And this will be for you. - The Duke opened his mouth and yawned deeply. - You know, Selena, you are also called the siren, because of your wonderful voice with its delightful range of sounds. I would like you to sing something to me, and I will fall asleep to the melody.
  - Good! Inspired by the battle, I composed a song, you can listen to it.
  Selena sang in her unique voice:
  A ray of sunshine flickered over the battlefield,
  The enemy came like a wild avalanche from a foreign land,
  The blades meet, sparkle, the metal strikes!
  The face in the blood of the one who revered,
  Me, the most pure virgin, the mistress!
  
  I always dreamed of loving while fighting,
  Putting on a gilded helmet on your mane!
  Become the queen of the funeral ball,
  Goddess, heroine of all poems!
  
  We warriors dream of success at night,
  The blade sparkles in my hands!
  I am the strength, the power, the queen in a military battle,
  The flesh died - the soul found its own!
  
  The planet trembles with a groan, wounded,
  And tears flow quietly down my cheeks!
  Let the infinity of souls be sung,
  I will dedicate the world to all the fallen - poetry!
  
  My spirit and my beloved merged together in the sky,
  What to ask the Almighty for, what to wish for!
  And a stream of light poured down on me,
  In heaven's embrace - I met my mother!
  The Duke was already asleep, a contented Selena tiptoed out of the tent. It is best to spend the night in the arms of large men.
  . CHAPTER 8.
  The next morning, the army of Siamat formed up to perform the sacred ritual: the worship and burning of all the fallen warriors, and the re-consecration of the temple.
  The corpses and what was left of them were collected all night. During the assault, the army lost about thirty thousand fighters. And this is not counting the wounded soldiers, of whom there were almost twenty thousand. Priests and shamans anointed them with herbs and healing balm, although many of them, despite this, were supposed to remain crippled forever or, better yet, die. No one collected the corpses of the slain defenders and peaceful citizens. Vultures and large insects flocked to them, in particular gadflies, the size of crows and with terrible trunks and powerful jaws. Among the living, only a handful of children, spared by Selena, and the only captive, Gayla, remained in the city. This girl was placed in a cage, where she stood, skillfully shackled by masters of their craft, in such shackles that even a skilled warrior would not be able to find the key to them. Not to mention that twenty burly guards were with her all the time. Sometimes they felt her strong body, jabbed her muscles with spears. One of the warriors even boiled water and poured it on her bare leg, scalding her foot and ankle. Gayla was silent, not even letting out a sigh, despite the incessant vulgar jokes and threats to rape. Even in the humiliation of captivity, the naked maiden, whose charms the beasts looked at, was beautiful. She proudly held her posture, although her back, after the fierce scourging, ached greatly. Gayla tried not to wince when they pinched her and threw piggish glances. Although the pride of the warrior from a noble family suffered greatly. After all, she hangs like this, naked in chains, and no one feels sympathy for her. However, the latter would only humiliate Gayla. A spear pierced her buttocks, another one her chest. The warriors tried to act carefully so as not to maim the captive, she was needed for tomorrow's show.
  - What, whore, are you hanging? Do you know what awaits you tomorrow? Selena, the real god of the underworld, and she will come up with such an execution for you that the devils will become sick and squeal with horror.
  For the first time, Gayla opened her lips, which had been split in battle:
  - A wounded panther can be kicked by a donkey, but only a lion can subdue it!
  - We'll make you do it, we've broken worse!
  Gayla remained silent until dawn.
  The first thing to be performed was the greatest ritual of burning. Outside the city, in a clearing, a huge fire was prepared from many thousands of logs. The corpses were piled neatly, at the very top was the general, Count de Pulico. He, as a noble person, was above all. To make the corpses burn better, they were generously doused with saltpeter and sprinkled with sulfur. The warriors were buried in their clothes, shamans beat drums and tambourines.
  Solemn music sounded, the entire army and slaves lined up in a circle. Almost naked slaves, barely covered with thin, colorful ribbons, performed a dance. They spun, did a somersault, or a swallow. Young slaves with torches ran up to them, performing a fiery dance. In general, some of the slaves who were taken on the campaign were taught various tricks and dances from childhood. Therefore, the performance turned out to be cheerful. Finally, the slaves froze, and the Duke, he was afraid of an assassination attempt, so he hid in an iron cabinet, began to read the message.
  - All these warriors were our friends and brothers! They fought like heroes, covering themselves with imperishable glory. You, those who survived, did more, held on to the victory. Let us drink to the fact that they will be as good in heaven as we are on earth.
  The Duke himself set the example by draining his cup. The other warriors drank from various containers, as their means allowed, from gold to wooden.
  After which, the Duke, wheezing, finished:
  - In the heavenly army they will be accepted into the divine ranks. If they fight in that army as in my army, they will become like gods, finding their place in the great pantheon.
  The Duke finished: he did not like to make long speeches.
  The sorcerer Dikk must, according to custom, light a huge fire after the wounded and burned dead of the night have been brought in. The number of corpses has reached thirty-four thousand. This means that the sky and the evil gods will receive abundant reinforcements.
  Several large barrels of saltpeter were poured out. After which, the sorcerer began to mutter spells. He spun like a top, howled like a wolf, growled like a tiger, and beat out the rhythm of a cicada.
  The army followed his movements and tried to imitate them with friendly voices.
  After that, a fireball flew out of the sorcerer's hands, it hung over Dick's palms, jumped a little and plopped down into the saltpeter. Having flared up, it began to quickly flare up, this unthinkable fire. The tongues of fire quickly reached the top and completely engulfed the wooden hill.
  The Duke felt a strong heat and retreated in fear. The dancing slaves also retreated. Only the sorcerer remained standing, demonstrating that the terrifying flame did not frighten him, although the fiery curls licked Dick's clothes, his red hair, his black beard several times.
  Flames engulfed the corpses tied with ropes. A couple of them flew into the air, waving their arms, and pieces of flaming fabric flew off them. It seemed that
  the dead came to life and begged: save us, save us! One of the corpses even took off, scattering in the air. Count de Pulico lay in huge steel armor, it was red-hot and covered with soot and began to swell. The great dignitary crunched his bones, he seemed like an ominous mummy. Among the dead were many women, the flames exposed their bodies, some of the ladies seemed to be dancing.
  The army saw off its comrades with mournful singing, many soldiers simply opened their mouths lazily.
  Selena noted:
  - Death has made everyone equal! It has brought together the poor and the rich. Perhaps in heaven they can mix up the merits, sending the count to hell on the same basis.
  The Duke stated:
  - You, like no one else, are fit for hell!
  Selena shook her finger:
  - And you know that the concept of good and evil is relative. And the light gods kill and cause pain, and the dark gods have the concept of affection and good, retribution according to merit. That is, there is no pure evil and pure good. I myself feel two hypostases in myself: good and evil! Repay good with good, and evil with justice.
  - Then why did you personally torture Belka? - asked the Duke.
  - So that everyone can see how ruthless I am and this strengthens discipline. Nature is cruel, people are haunted by old age, illness, hunger, which means that a person must be cruel. At least for the sake of making the world a better place.
  The Duke chuckled:
  - A good way to make the world a better place by tearing a pretty girl apart.
  - Then why didn't you stop the massacre? You, the Duke, have all the power, the final word!
  Alpha grunted:
  - So that my soldiers don't think that I've gone soft. Mercy is too great a luxury... - For a weak ruler. - Selena finished and laughed.
  Li Zin objected:
  - A strong ruler must be cruel. It is hard to sleep on a stone because it is hard!
  The girl remarked sarcastically:
  - You'll get some sleep on the stone.
  Sulfur mixed with saltpeter gave the fire a greenish tint. Already in the distance, slaves were dancing again, beating out the rhythm of drums. A large fire should burn for a long time. Although you can look at the flame forever, and it gets boring.
  Duke Alpha asked Selena impatiently:
  - Where are we heading now?
  - To the city of Dizh. It's on the map, quite rich. By the way, I was there before the war, not the hardest nut to crack. True, the townspeople will resist a little, for show, but then they'll most likely submit.
  - You are as self-confident as always, Selena.
  - Indecision is the first sign of weakness!
  - So I decided to show myself as tough and assertive. - The Duke raised his voice. - First of all, we need to deal with Gayla.
  "I thought you would want to give her to the Emperor. The woman is quite pretty and His Majesty will personally subject the warrior to torture," Selena said.
  - You are right, as always! I didn't think about that. Indeed, the Emperor loves to break strong warriors, and for him it will be a significant gift. But who to sacrifice to the spirits. Oh, if Harlequin managed to capture, there would be two victims.
  Selena thought about it. Indeed, Harlequin managed to slip away, and without her the holiday is not a holiday. On the other hand, a woman is needed for public humiliation and flagellation.
  - I propose to do the following: We will publicly humiliate Gayla in front of the entire army, but leave her alive. Many soldiers and warrior girls have already gone to hell. The presence or absence of another corpse will not affect anything.
  The Duke agreed:
  - Bring Gayla here.
  The proud warrior, naked, chained with arms and legs spread apart, was carried in a cage. Scratches and wounds were visible on the beauty's body. Involuntarily, Gayla began to blush, seeing how tens of thousands of lustful glances were staring at her naked body.
  They took her to the square, and a dozen of the strongest warriors stretched the woman between the pillars. So much so that her bones crunched. The girl raised her head and looked proudly. As if she were not a naked, shackled slave, but a proud queen. Duke Alpha looked at her through a magnifying crystal, smacked his lips:
  - The face is too stern, but the figure is excellent. A magnificent girl.
  Selena purred:
  - Will you allow me to torture her?
  - No! Physical pain will not break her. Such tigresses must be humiliated, and humiliated cruelly.
  - I'll humiliate her. Don't be afraid, I won't hurt you.
  The Duke barked:
  - It will be different!
  - How?
  The Duke rose up and shouted at the top of his voice:
  - This captive is our prey! Therefore, she belongs to the entire army. And since she is a beautiful woman, she can belong to any man. I grant this right to Li Zin first, after him you can all try her, in turn according to rank.
  A murmur of approval went through the army, and the soldiers began to move closer, eager to see how the warrior was being raped.
  Hearing this, Gayla involuntarily turned pale. It seemed that she had enough courage to withstand any torture, to endure cruel pain, but to be subjected to abuse by an entire army was too much.
  When the huge Li Zin approached her, his large hands lay on her breasts. Gayla shuddered, her body was covered in sweat. This trembling and the look of her green powerful eyes excited the general. He took possession of her without any embarrassment. He raped her passionately, Gayla, even contrary to reason, began to moan. The healthy female body of the temperamental warrior, violently reacted to the rough caresses of the powerful black man. The flesh was excited, the breasts swelled, and Li Zin sarcastically noted:
  - The bitch is ready! That's what a strong man means.
  Gayla was unbearably ashamed, but she couldn't help herself, she was too hot by nature and it was only thanks to her restrained upbringing that Gayla didn't have a reputation as a whore.
  She felt good, only her hands and feet were uncomfortable in the chains, the shackles were rubbing her ankles and wrists, the collar was strangling her neck, and besides, it was jerking her from side to side. She experienced a mixture of pain and ecstasy, shaking all over.
  Once Li Zin had satisfied the first wave, his place was taken by a warrior almost as strong.
  Selena, looking at this, said:
  - I wouldn't mind being captured like that.
  The spectacle continued. The partners changed and each time the pain that Gayla felt was given over to pleasure. Selena knocked down the tall warrior and rode him herself. She received an abyss of pleasure, squeezing him like a lemon.
  Seeing that the authorities allowed it, the men, all together, began to rape the slaves. The entire army turned into a herd of mating pigs. The sight was disgusting, vile, but too exciting for the soldiers hungry for affection. Especially since there weren't enough women for everyone. The negatives, however, imitating Selena, chose younger and more attractive men for themselves.
  And at that moment, when the debauchery reached its climax, the moans and sighs were torn apart by the sounds of flying arrows. They pierced the mating crowd. The warriors of Siamat did not immediately realize what was happening. An incredible melee began. A new volley, and new corpses. Selena recovered first, the half-naked "negatives" lined up and opened fire in response.
  The Hyperborean infantry crashed into the ranks of warriors who had recently been bestially copulating. Two tall maidens were racing ahead. Both were beautiful, although one looked very young, with a girl's face, her hair sparkled like a mixture of gold and flame. Next to her, the familiar Harlequin was fighting. Oddly enough, she moved so quickly, as if she had not had a single burn, although last time more than half of her skin and almost all of her hair were singed. Even now, she had a short, neat hairdo. The third, who did not retreat from the warriors even a step, was a guy, still young in appearance, but strong and agile.
  The detachment attacking the army of Siamat was not large, only a thousand men, but it had the advantage of surprise. The warriors fought, and many of the men did not have time to tighten their sword belts, and they were very uncomfortable. Usually, the loss of moments cost lives. The younger girl fought in a peculiar way, it seemed like a stream of smoke was dancing, so fast were her movements. Every blow was sure to be a fatal hit. Here she turned over in the air, killing five warriors who had raised their swords at once. At the same time, her movements were so original, as if unreal. It seemed that the picture of the battle was painted by an abstract artist, with elements of futurism, so fabulous everything seemed.
  The girl exclaimed: We will defeat all enemies! We will stand firm and win!
  Harlequin encouraged, repeating:
  - Let's just go ahead and win!
  We had to cut our way through increasingly dense rows.
  Two girls broke through to the chained Gayla, a couple of blows of swords, smashed the thick chains to splinters. They grabbed the exhausted captive and dragged her along.
  Gayla threw her hands down desperately:
  - No need, I'll go myself! Women don't die from sex. On the contrary, it cheered me up in a powerful way.
  Harlequin shouted:
  - Quickly to the exit, otherwise they will crush us.
  - Just let them try! - the girl threatened. I'll give them a beating!
  Selena screamed at the top of her lungs:
  - Surround them! Take them in pincers, tear them apart!
  The Duke himself, who had almost received an arrow between the eyes, was completely confused. He was in a panic. Selena and Li Zin tried to cut off the fighters who had broken through from the exit. But as always, the measures were too late, and, having broken the barrier, the fighters broke through the cordon. The battle was simply incredible in its ferocity. Some of Siamat's fighters stubbornly fought each other. There were countless corpses. Harlequin's friend literally splashed through streams of blood. Finally, having suffered relatively small losses, the detachment, like water from a hose, began to be drawn into the gallery.
  No matter how hard Selena tried to stop the warriors, she failed. A bloody fight was raging at the entrance. Some warriors went down into the corridor, but in the darkness they stumbled upon a trap that had been prepared in advance, which cost them considerable losses.
  Selena was agitated, seething with rage. Then she came across Knut.
  The boy took part in the battle and even stabbed one of the attackers.
  - Why are you so angry? - He asked out of place. - And then he got a slap in the face.
  - You're kidding! They took us for a ride like bugs. Imagine, during the holiday they kidnapped the victim, the most important golden calf, and then left. We won at such a high price, and the victory turned out to be poisoned!
  The boy cried out:
  - We need to catch up with them!
  - Climbing into the galleries is wasting people in vain, - the warrior objected.
  - But they won't hide in the galleries forever. Most likely, they will move away from the border to shield the city of Dijj. They will try to cover such a rich center from us and hold out until reinforcements arrive.
  - Sounds logical, what next?
  - We will organize a pursuit, and with superior forces we will overtake the detachment when it gets out of the gallery. We will catch up with them, since they are on foot, and we have cavalry.
  The warrior perked up:
  - And will your boys warn you in time when they get out?
  Knut twirled the sand with his foot with a proud look:
  - That's right, you understood me correctly. So all that's left for you to do is give orders.
  Selena gritted her teeth:
  - I gather an army, the soldiers are very angry that they were deprived of pleasure, and I begin a merciless pursuit.
  About eight hundred fighters, of whom almost three hundred were women, were making their way along the curved gallery. Harlequin ran ahead. She was an experienced guide, but the young girl kept up with her. The young man stumbled, and the girl lifted him by his hair:
  - How clumsy you are, Shell.
  - Not everyone is as clever as you, Yulfi. - The guy muttered condescendingly. - Especially since you yourself said that you can see in the dark.
  - And what should I stick together for? There's a brick on the side, if you press on it, sand will fall like an avalanche from both sides, burying the pursuers.
  Harlequin noted with delight:
  - And you saw it, Yulfi. A miracle! I'm amazed, literally in an hour all my wounds and burns disappeared, few sorcerers are capable of that.
  - I am capable of many things, but I don"t want to brag, - the girl snapped.
  - You've already bragged, - Shell teased.
  Harlequin noticed, joke, objecting:
  - She's just stating the facts.
  The corridor was wide enough for an army to pass through, but it had branches that were dangerous to move along.
  Yulfi (this was our friend) felt every crack, every pebble, and the vibration of the soil with her bare feet. Innate abilities, multiplied by years of training, allowed her to feel the trace of a snake that had crawled a month ago. To experience the frozen sweat and tears of the builders of the labyrinth: as a rule, they were slaves. Moreover, when all the work was completed, their tongues were torn out so that they would not blabber something unnecessary. In general, the suffering of the builders, their physical and mental torment are marked in every stone of any structure. Yulfi remembered a toddler born at three days old. The boy was a little larger than an ordinary baby, he had quite adult teeth shining in his mouth, and he himself was too muscular for a baby. The first word he said was:
  - Give it to me! I want it!
  She only fed him with her breast milk once. A strange feeling of sharp teeth biting into the nipple. Then, the oldest sorcerer took the baby to the saber-toothed tigress and announced that she and Shell were free and could choose their own path in life. Thank you, at least he didn"t lie about that and allowed them to be together. And then, having received the news that troops had invaded the expanses of their homeland, they could not remain indifferent. The fortress fell too quickly, they were able and only had time to heal Harlequin. After that, Yulfi asked to save Gayla, offering a simple but daring plan.
  She realized it surprisingly easily, helped by the fact that the army fell into a state of wild lust.
  Now Yulfi thought over the plan for the long-term campaign on the fly. She hadn't been taught anything about military leadership. After all, they weren't training a commander, but a magician. Although Yulfi had a certain understanding. First of all, that the enemy had a huge numerical advantage. This meant that it would be very difficult, almost impossible, to hold the city of Dizh. In principle, the best tactic for her was raid and retreat. If an army is as strong as a mosquito, then it should sting and bite.
  Well, and the enemy in turn will try to squash it. What is the conclusion:
  - The enemy can organize pursuit on our tracks, on the surface! - Yulfi whispered, thinking.
  Her half-naked body felt the vibration, cavalry was galloping above.
  - They want to cut off our path! - she declared.
  - What did you say? - asked Harlequin.
  - If we go out where we planned, we will soon be overtaken, and with such an overwhelming advantage, we will be destroyed.
  - We can change direction, - Shill noted. - After all, you, Harlequin, know almost everything.
  - It is impossible to know everything, but in principle, it is possible to move away from the city of Dizh and make a detour. - Agreed Harlequina.
  The girls slowed down a little and Gayla caught up with them.
  The warrior had not slept for a couple of nights, had survived violence and torture, but was holding on by sheer force of will. She was wearing only a light tunic, the liberating warriors tried to cover her nakedness, but her body remained powerful.
  - As I understand it, you are expecting an ambush. I recommend you retreat.
  A rat scurried past Yulfi's feet, and the girl deftly grabbed it by the tail with the toes of her bare foot. It tried to scratch the former novice, but Yulfi twirled her foot so deftly and pinched it with her trained toes that the rat was helpless.
  - I have a better idea. It won't require a lot of magical energy, and this "rat" will help us with it.
  - And how? Will you eat it? - asked Harlequin.
  - No! That would be stupid. I'll do it the easy way. I'll create a magical projection of a mouse, a giant phantom, it will scare horses, camels, mastodons, and people too. Imagine a rat ten times bigger than a diplodocus.
  "It's terrible!" Gaila agreed happily. "Even being so small, I don't like her."
  Yulfi, jumping on one leg, began to whisper a spell, put her hand in her belt, and sprinkled powder on the rodent's back. Little by little, he began to calm down. A few passes and Yulfi put him into a trance.
  - Now you will hear only my words, - the young sorceress said in a melodic voice.
  A huge detachment of racing horsemen cut through the thick grass, trampled the crops. Thousands of warriors were moving towards the city of Dizh. Ahead, scouts-boys were scattered, collecting information. Behind, a horde was racing, Selena and Li Zin divided the army, in case the enemy refused to retreat to the city of Dizh. Li Zin duplicated the western direction, the possible route of the galleries.
  After the city was taken by storm, Selene managed, with the help of a traitorous priest, to find a map of the underground labyrinth. True, it was only a general sketch, without indication of the various cunning traps. But for Selene, this was progress.
  - The main thing is to find out the general direction of the holes, and we'll feel the rest. When there are a lot of dogs, they usually catch a lone fox.
  In the confusion of battle, and also, having given in to animal lust, Selena did not think of something as simple as covering all the exits with guards, and that is what she paid for. Now she should have been smarter.
  In any case, she felt like a queen in a chess game. By choosing the right square, you can knock down an enemy pawn, no matter what square it appears on. Although pawns only move straight, but they shoot obliquely.
  Here she is, together with her new favorite Julia, discussing possible ways of catching her.
  - Note, as they go, so they will disappear. We have fifteen thousand horsemen on horseback, they will easily catch up with those weaklings, of whom there are no more than a thousand.
  - I don't think they have that either! - answered Julia, who was big-boned but not unattractive, with a thin waist and wide hips. - Personally, I would like to get together with Harlequin, or that girl who fought with her. I have never seen such a beauty, and her movements are so swift. I don't think even you, Selena, can be so light.
  The warrior said with annoyance:
  - You're mistaken, I can do anything. Including knocking this girl down. But first I'd like to keep such a beauty captive, and, of course, torture her. - Selena paused and took a breath. - The latter is a must: no compromises. She has slightly lighter skin than ordinary Hyperborean women. That means she's from the very coast of the northern ocean. Or maybe she was trained in the icy mountains by white sorcerers. Then a lot becomes clear.
  - I hope the Emperor, after the victory, will ban the order of the White Magi and execute them all. - Julia flashed teeth even larger than a horse's.
  - And it is possible! It would be a strong move to suppress the sorcerers. Especially after the main goal: world domination is achieved. Then, from a useful ally, magic will turn into a dangerous competitor.
  - They've been out for too long! - Julia twirled her scythe, picking at her disproportionately large teeth. - Maybe they sense us.
  "You can spend eternity in hell, but never underground!" Selena declared. "They'll pop up sooner or later."
  - My sister was killed during the assault, I really want revenge. After all, you understand how disgusting it is when your blood dies.
  Selena responded after a short pause:
  - Not everyone can understand this, but I do! But what is this?
  Ahead, a poisonous green smoke began to billow from under the ground. It rose very quickly upwards and expanded to the sides. Its "appearance" was terrifying, the cracking of breaking trees could be heard.
  - What is this? - Selena asked.
  Julia cowered, the horses neighed in fear, the camels began to retreat. The smoke began to acquire a bloody hue, and through its contours a terrifying silhouette of an animal emerged. On the one hand, it was a simple rat, but it looked disgusting: with three heads, enormous mouths from which fire erupted. Even from a distance, it resembled the end of the world, and when the rat began to approach...
  Its size, like a mountain, was astounding.
  Horses, camels, mastodons could not stand such hellish sounds that this gigantic creature made. They, unable to withstand the colossal pressure, turned to flee en masse. The first, oddly enough, were the mastodons. Although, it seemed that these huge animals, due to their size, should be more stable. Next were the horses, and last, the most steadfast camels with armored knights between their humps. Some mastodons had scythes tied to them, and they cut the horses together with the riders. The movements of the representatives of the elephant family, chaotic and disorderly, led to large-scale casualties. Even Selena's unicorn was scared, well, who could resist such horror.
  But the brave warrior did not lose heart. She released an arrow from her complex crossbow, her keen eyesight following it. The bolt sank into the sore-covered skin and disappeared:
  - It's a phantom! Witchcraft. - Selena shouted. Everyone back.
  But it is almost impossible to stop frightened animals, and even people. Fear deprives one of wisdom and the ability to reason. Especially if there is such a wild roar.
  Only Selena was able to cope with the unicorn. After all, it is not an ordinary animal and is much smarter than a horse.
  - Don't be afraid of anything, it's not as scary as you think. The phantom is no more dangerous than the fog. Like the fog, it's just an optical illusion.
  Selena's calmness was transmitted to the unicorn. The fairytale steed, first slowly, then faster, moved towards the three-headed rodent.
  - Forward, let's put an end to lawlessness! For magical lawlessness: it is the most disgusting form of abuse of power.
  Still, one must give the warrior her due, she was unusually brave, only a desperate head could attack a rat alone, as tall as three city bell towers. Selena kicked the unicorn's sides with her heels, his hexagonal horseshoes dug into the grass. It was clear that he was afraid, too, but he was overcoming his fear.
  Selena fired another arrow, gradually accelerating the steed. There it was, the monster, getting closer and closer, the woman drew her sword and swung. Another moment, and the warrior dove into the exposed fur. She passed right through it, it felt like she was in a medium denser than air, but rarer than water. It was hard to breathe inside the phantom, but the air penetrated. There was turbidity and pink fog all around.
  - It's a dud, and it put fifteen thousand horsemen to flight, - Selena noted. - Our Dick is not capable of such a thing. He only cuts the bellies of virgins, the bastard.
  The unicorn stumbled, the girl almost fell off her saddle. The environment around her was almost normal, the fog was thinning, the outlines of rare trees were visible.
  Here, between the roots, a small snake flashed, like a grass snake.
  - Look, those big guys got scared, but this little one just waved the tip of her tail.
  Man, how insignificant you are - you will be mercilessly destroyed!
  When the veil ended, Selena found herself behind the phantom. From behind, he no longer seemed so scary, just a large rat, covered in ulcers and with a lion's tail.
  - And this is already someone's gaffe. Let's see what happens next.
  In the distance, she saw flickering silhouettes, these were people coming out. They were moving at a run. In addition, it was visible that stallions were galloping towards them, Selena put her ear to the ground.
  - Well, someone thought to drag the horses. It looks like a sabotage squad has emerged from the dungeon. - The warrior took out a crossbow. - Shouldn't I organize a limited hunt?
  The thought immediately flashed through my head that this was a sure suicide. After all, such a powerful sorceress, who had conjured up a terrifying phantom, would surely figure out the lone sniper.
  And if she dies, it is unlikely that the Duke will be able to manage such a large army.
  In this case, the defeat of a significant part of the Siamat army cannot be avoided.
  Selena strained her ears, trying to hear individual words. Indeed, many horses were galloping, it seemed that a detachment was waiting for them.
  Harlequin asked Yulfi cheerfully:
  - Was it you who suggested, in advance, to bring another thousand horsemen to the entrance?
  The girl replied:
  - It's not hard to predict that we'll be pursued. And, just in case, it's better to leave on horseback. Besides, that's one of the reasons why I decided to summon a phantom, the enemies could run into the squad before us.
  - And also, a show of force. I think hundreds of horses will break their legs there. - Gayla said enthusiastically.
  - Of course! It's unlikely that anyone will dare to follow us.
  - Now, let's gallop towards the city of Dijzh.
  Yulfi suddenly remembered how she had killed people today. Mostly they were young guys, full of strength and energy. And she had taken their lives, acting with unusual cruelty. It was strange, when she had struck down her enemies, and they were truly cruel, depraved, shameless creatures, there had been no remorse. On the contrary, she had wanted to kill as many of these beasts as possible, who had lost their feelings, having ruined the very concept of love.
  Now, for some reason, I felt sorry for them. They are not such bad people. It is just that the atmosphere, the way of life, the elements of the crowd have left their mark on them. Indeed, when everyone is killing, you want to strike and beat, but when the army becomes brutal...
  The girl spurred her horse and picked up speed.
  Selena watched the departing squad. She turned her unicorn and galloped back.
  - It is necessary to choose the time, so as not to see the bottom of hell! When I put my foot in the stirrup and gallop, for I am destined to fight! - Selena sang.
  The phantom was still moving, but its image was fading, the giant ghost was losing its clarity. The warrior thought: should she organize a pursuit?
  But in this case, it seems, she won't make it anyway, the corps of horsemen had already gone very far, driven by animal terror. Selena galloped and saw crippled horses, warriors with broken legs, ripped open bellies and even cut in half. What kind of fool ordered to put scythes on mastodons? She certainly wouldn't have thought of that. Although she didn't object. It would have looked very funny if they had cut down the fugitives, a typical meat grinder.
  - I myself turned out to be short-sighted, although try to foresee such horror. Three-headed rat, just nonsense.
  The warrior rode faster and faster, she simply arched on the unicorn. Thanks to her high speed, Selena soon caught up with her comrades. The escape continued. Then she rushed to intercept, trying to stop her comrades.
  - Yes, you, warriors or women! - the woman shouted in her strong voice.
  The flight, despite the fact that Selena had a loud voice, was stopped only after the approach of Li Zin's corps. As a result, the ranks were completely mixed up, chaos arose, and the army had to be rebuilt.
  There was no question of pursuing the enemy. Selena, with her head down, appeared before the Duke.
  - The forces of the underworld stopped a huge army. We had neither the strength nor the will to stop them... - She began.
  Duke Alpha interrupted rudely:
  - I know it! You never had willpower. What am I supposed to do with you weaklings now?
  - You can kill me, but I failed. - The warrior squinted her eyes, as if to say - try, touch!
  Li Zing remarked with a grimace:
  - My troops could have fled from such a monster. Although, I am a man after all. It is doubtful to give command of the army to a woman.
  - I know better what is doubtful and what is not. In general, Selena is a reliable warrior and a brave comrade. My proposal: leave her in the post of commander. In addition, Knut reported to me that Selena was the only one who was not afraid of the monster, but rode straight at it. This speaks of great personal courage.
  The warrior bowed:
  - Thank you for your high praise.
  The Duke answered with a lisp:
  - You can thank me later, but for now, maybe you can find out where the enemy is heading?
  - To the city of Dijj. There, apparently, they will lead the militia.
  - We'll squash them. And we'll grab some loot at the same time. Sound the rally: the army is on the move!
  Li Zin said with the air of a sage:
  - Maybe we should suggest that the townspeople hand over the warrior girls, and in exchange, we will spare them and their property?
  The Duke objected:
  - It's hardly a good idea. But bribing the burgomaster wouldn't hurt. One chest of gold will open the way to the city treasury.
  Selena bowed her head:
  - I have a plan. Quite simple, but it might work.
  The Duke perked up:
  - What exactly?!
  The warrior began to patiently explain:
  - We captured quite a large amount of armor and banners of Hyperborea in the fortress. So why don't we take our disguised detachment to their rear?
  This can cause confusion if struck in the heat of battle.
  - Well! That's a great idea. So you'll lead the squad.
  - I have too bright an appearance; seeing a warrior at the head of a squad, they will immediately suspect something is wrong.
  - And you, disguise yourself as a man. That would be a pretty strong move. Stick on a beard, like the commanders from Hyperborea like, and no one will know.
  Selena's eyes flashed:
  - Excellent idea! Bravo Duke, well, and I can fake the voice, besides, there is a special decoction that coarsens the timbre.
  The Duke's eyes widened:
  - For the whole time?
  The warrior reassured:
  - No, just for a few hours.
  The Duke bared his teeth:
  - Well, great, I wouldn't want to lose your cherub voice.
  Selena noted:
  - The main thing is to disable the young sorceress, we can handle it with ordinary blades.
  - Here, perhaps, you will try to gain her trust. It is so simple, slip a strong sleeping pill. Dick will give you a potion, which, once given to you, will prevent you from being woken up for 24 hours. And then, having captured the sorceress, we will extract all her secrets through torture.
  Selena bit into the kiwi, sharp white teeth gnawed through the crust. She felt the wonderful flesh, a pleasant coldness on her tongue:
  - Sometimes, a person is able to tell a lot without torture. Besides, if the golden-haired diva is one of the white magi, then she is used to enduring physical pain. I served with one of them, and I know a lot about this caste.
  The Duke chuckled:
  - So much the better! Take her prisoner, and that's the end of it. Maybe we'll even send her to the Emperor. He loves such indescribably beautiful divas.
  - Don"t speak, hon, without jumping over.
  Selena galloped to the fortress. It was necessary to prepare an impressive detachment, five thousand, for a surprise attack. The best warriors were selected for this purpose. First of all, from the riotous regiment. Their number was quite enough to crush the militia. However, after thinking a little, Selena added another two thousand, completing the army.
  - Such power can wipe out anyone, and craftsmen are not so well adapted to battle. It is not so scary for us. True, the enemy has five thousand trained soldiers.
  Having dressed the army in uniform, having obtained several captured banners, Selena deployed a detachment of seven thousand. She decided to move around the city of Dizha, in order to come from the side where it would be most natural for the enemy to expect reinforcements.
  - I don't like a dull outcome! Put all your might into a fist - let's go on a hike! - Selena said in a singsong voice.
  The Duke had good news. Reinforcements were about to arrive. Which meant they could move at their leisure. Selena herself was glad about this. That meant the war had not been stopped. Reports had arrived of the neighbors' successes, of how the invasion of Hyperborea was proceeding. It looked like a pack of mad wolves had grabbed hold of the bear.
  Selena's seven-thousand-strong detachment marched out through the rear gate. The music played a melody fashionable in the Hyperborean army. The warrior tried to take into account every detail so as not to fail the camouflage. And the Hyperborean anthem sounded pleasant and majestic. Selena understood that, despite the presence of such a powerful weapon as gunpowder in Siamat, the war would not be an easy walk. She remembered how, as a teenage girl, she had fought a saber-toothed bear. Fortunately for her, the fight was short, but the impressions were enough to last a lifetime. The matter was decided by a precise blow with a dagger between the eyes. The girl herself was scratched, one rib was broken. To this day, she remembers the beast's red eyes, distorted with anger. She needs to answer the enemy!
  . CHAPTER 9.
  Three girls and Shell entered the city of Dijj. It was a large settlement, but that was precisely what made it difficult to defend. After all, the longer the wall, the more defenders it required. Such is the axiom of war, big bubbles burst faster!
  There are many people, there are artisans, slaves, merchants, and farmers. What is lacking is experienced warriors. True, in these troubled times, many civilians are somehow trained to wield an axe or a sword. And a large hammer, in the hands of a blacksmith, can smash a head with a helmet, no worse than a club.
  Yulfi knew this, but she saw that the militiamen were not feeling particularly confident. The fall of the Erf fortress and rumors of cruel reprisals against civilians by the Siamats would confuse and sow fear in anyone. Indeed, if the real fortress did not hold out, then what chance did they have, so harmless and peaceful.
  In addition to the five thousand soldiers, the city had three thousand guards, two thousand police, and two thousand garrison soldiers. When fully mobilized, the militia, including the slaves, could field up to fifty thousand insufficiently combat-ready fighters.
  Yulfi addressed Commander Gayle in a ringing voice:
  - We need to mobilize everyone, including slaves!
  The warrior, frowning skeptically, replied:
  - Slaves! But will they fight?!
  - If we promise them freedom, the opportunity to start a family, then, undoubtedly, they will.
  - Yulfi said confidently. - Otherwise, they will die anyway.
  - I don't know, sometimes slaves just change owners, one collar for another. And that doesn't make much difference.
  - We will treat the slaves better, feed them more well, then they will value life with us.
  Harlequin noted skeptically:
  - And the food is pretty good anyway.
  There were about twenty thousand slaves. Most of them were from the quarries. As a rule, they were young healthy guys, and girls who were not inferior to them in muscle. There were also very strong teenagers, they stood in a separate group. Since the wells and shafts were difficult to protect, they were driven into the city. In general, the slaves did not look exhausted, only traces of whips on their bodies, the overseers did not stand on ceremony. Oddly enough, the teenagers were beaten the most, they were given an adult norm, and children's bodies could not cope with the load.
  At the sight of the warriors, the slaves let out welcoming cries. The boys were especially happy, expecting to receive weapons.
  Yulfi, smiling, remarked:
  - They are full of enthusiasm.
  - It is unknown against whom the swords will be turned if they are given them.
  - I'll give them a speech! - Said Yulfi, playing with her muscles. There's a key to every heart.
  The girl got off her horse and, in a surprisingly loud voice, addressed the slaves. She spoke beautifully, vividly, convincingly, her speech shimmered with vivid metaphors and appeals. She finished with the following phrase.
  - Whoever of you kills ten or more enemy warriors will receive freedom, citizenship and a dozen gold pieces to boot.
  The last sentence caused a storm of enthusiasm. Their uncrowned leader ran out from the ranks of teenagers. He still had an almost childish round face with a thin down above his lip, but he was almost two meters tall and had the broad shoulders of an athlete. However, his back was so densely covered with scars and marks that his hard slave life was visible, and perhaps one of the overseers was clearly not indifferent to the young hero. He rejected the advances of the "sodomyer", for which he received a whip. The young man knelt down and kissed Yulfi's foot. He blushed deeply, how beautiful the half-naked sorceress was, whose jewelry did not hide, but only emphasized her beauty.
  - My name is Timur, - he said.
  - I think you'll be free soon, - Yulfi said seriously. - Such strong hands require a big sword.
  - Agreed! - The young man shook his blond hair, thanks to his high forehead he made an impression. Timur was captured at the age of nine, but since he looked twelve and was unusually strong, he was immediately sent to the quarries. Hard work, even more physically hardened the boy. He also had a chance to get into the gladiator school. But he rejected the vile harassment of the owner, because of which, the latter became furious with the boy. And now, the overseer rushed at the boy with a whip.
  - How dare you, puppy, touch the great one.
  The whip whistled, the blow fell on the long-suffering back. At that very second the young man jerked the overseer's arm so sharply that he flew head over heels.
  Yulfi noted that Timur moves very quickly and seems to have fighting skills.
  The guard rushed towards the rebellious slave, but was stopped by a menacing shout:
  - By my power, I free the slave! And accept him into my army.
  Here the owner, a crooked-nosed, fat guy in a toga, spoke up:
  - And I don't agree to this. And anyway, they are my slaves, I don't let them go to the army.
  The girl extended her finger towards him and released a stream of smoke. It enveloped the fat man, and he began to choke. His eyes bulged out of their sockets, and drool began to drip.
  Gayla interrupted her:
  - By killing the merchant, you will put yourself outside the law.
  - And if I forgive the traitor, I will remain out of honor! - Yulfi objected with dignity. - All slaves, and this was a decree of the city council, must fight in the army of Hyperborea. And the evil guy wants to shirk protection.
  Harlequin held Yulfi.
  - That's right, let him use the right of emergency. The city council has transferred power to us and we must use it.
  "And how will the Emperor look at this?" asked Gayla.
  - If we hold the city and defeat the enemy, then yes. He is a very progressive ruler.
  Yulfi put on a fierce look:
  - So you, a worthless thing, want to take the slaves? Speak!
  - No! - the owner croaked. - I was joking.
  - Such a stupid joke could cost you your life. Moron!
  The owner fell to his knees:
  - I agree! Spare me! All my slaves are yours!
  - You heard! - Said Yulfi. - He gave us his slaves. I free them, and now they will be equal warriors in our army!
  Gayla interrupted:
  - If we win the war, the slaves will be free. And if we lose, they will find peace in a better life. A slave who falls on the battlefield, if he has a brave heart, can count on a higher status.
  Yulfi finished for her:
  - You are all my children, and first of all, you need to be taught to fight. Like other militiamen.
  The slaves shouted in unison:
  - We want to be able to fight!
  - Well, now I'm giving lessons perfectly.
  In seven years of training, Yulfi mastered the blade to perfection. Shell and the other novices also knew a lot. But the task before them was too difficult, they had a maximum of a few days in reserve, and they had to create a decent army from the militia. The slaves were physically strong, but most of them had seen nothing but a quarry. Yulfi picked out special simple techniques for them, just to protect the walls. In general, the plan to sit in siege is not the worst. Having exhausted the enemy in assaults, make sudden sorties, tormenting him. Well, and as the siege progresses, the militia will harden in battles and become a combat-ready unit. Food should be enough for at least six months.
  Among the other slaves, Timur stood out for his great skill. He moved easily and even gracefully. Rarely is an experienced warrior capable of such a thing, especially with a heroic build. The young slave was forced to work more than others and his body was unusually sculpted and, at the same time, massive, not a drop of excess, let alone fat or water! Yulfi felt sympathy for Timur, she again wanted him to touch his lips to her leg. To feel how these powerful male hands stroke her breasts, squeeze her nipples. Then she caught the gaze of the handsome Shell, also young, although not so massive. Shell, because of his growing beard, now seemed older. A skilled lover, giving a lot of pleasure to the body, although he was no worse as a sorcerer. But apparently strong magicians do not often experience the call of the flesh. She was interested in comparing the abilities of certain men, their technique, skill. In the monastery they were taught how to give pleasure to their lover, and what does a slave who has become hardened in the quarries know, he probably has never seen a woman, which makes the game more interesting. You become a teacher of eroticism.
  Yulfi got off her horse, ran, stretched her legs, and began to show some specific techniques to Timur. The guy repeated them, grasping them on the fly.
  - Well done! - She said and, unable to resist, kissed Timur on the lips. He responded by passionately pressing his hands to his almost naked chest. The smell of a young healthy male body excited her, and she almost lost her head. Only the presence of many other slaves made the girl move away:
  - No, not now. Let's do it when no one is looking! - She said, moaning softly.
  The slave whispered decisively:
  - Tonight!
  - Yes! - Yulfi answered, smiling radiantly. - Today, exactly.
  They came apart with difficulty, and the girl began her training again. To distract herself from her voluptuous dreams, the warrior began to think over the plan for the upcoming battle. The enemy had a large advantage in quantity and quality, which meant that they needed to come up with at least a new weapon.
  Harlequin galloped up to her and said:
  - Look, merchants, they know neither measure nor tact. Just now, one offered me ten cartloads of bull bladders. I asked why, and he answered...
  Yulfi said laughing:
  - Color them and prepare balloons for the party.
  - You guessed it! Although what kind of holiday is it if the enemy is right around the corner? And we can die.
  The girl theatrically lowered her voice:
  - Take Harlequin, I've had a wonderful idea. It's really possible to make balls and use them as a terrible weapon against Siamat.
  The warrior narrowed her eyes:
  - Balloons! Are you kidding?
  Yulfi shook her head:
  - No, seriously, especially if you add needles with poison to them. It will be a weapon that has never been seen on this planet.
  Gayla's eyes widened.
  - Will you fill the balloons with needles?
  Yulfi nodded, smiling even wider:
  - With needles and flammable gas gushing from underground. It often burns slaves and explodes from the slightest spark. We will prepare hundreds of such balls, fill them with gas and a mixture of miners, which, on a single command, will provoke an explosion, covering a significant part of the enemy army.
  Harlequin was surprised:
  - What do you mean, on a single command?
  The girl patiently explained:
  - Very simple, using a system of mirrors I will send a beam, it will set one ball on fire, and in the others, three sensitive minerals collected together will detonate. In addition, needles will fly far from the explosions, with the slightest hit, almost instant death. If the troops are located close together, the losses will be incredibly huge.
  Harlequin noted:
  - Seeing the balls flying towards them, the enemy will shoot them with a bow. It is quite natural to open fire.
  Yulfi drew a circle in the sand with the finger of her chiseled bare foot:
  - And we'll coat them with a special invisible paint. For a short time, enough to fly up to the enemy lines, they'll become invisible. Then the enemy will be shocked by the explosions, like a blow to the head with a club.
  Yulfi spat out the bone, knocking down two mosquitoes in flight:
  - No accident. Precise calculation, multiplied by intuition.
  Gayla still didn't believe it and asked:
  - If you are such a powerful sorceress, why don't you summon the black spirits so that they destroy the enemy army. This would save our strength, human lives, and sow fear.
  Yulfi blinked sadly and replied:
  - It is dangerous to use the powers of sorcery left and right. Firstly, demons, having tasted human blood, will demand it again and again. Secondly, magic is an interference in the laws of nature, its too frequent use will change the constants of the universe, and then the consequences will be unpredictable. And thirdly, and this is the most important thing, I am still too weak magically. The birth of a child absorbed a lot of energy. Even if I wanted to, I would not be able to call upon the head of an enemy of great power. And the production of magic paint will not take much energy, besides, the chief of the craftsmen, the gnome Dul, will help me with this.
  - Do you trust a dwarf, after all, a non-human species, and one of the dying breeds? - Gayla noticed skeptically. - The dwarves' women have disappeared, and now the last of their representatives are living out their limited, though very long from a human point of view, life.
  Yulfi shrugged:
  - I don't reveal my plans to him. Besides, it is known that gnomes are fanatically faithful to their words and oaths.
  Gayla's eyes flashed.
  - But they love gold! And the enemy knows it!
  - I assigned three boys to watch him, they will make sure that the gnome does not fall under the golden crowbar. - Yulfi winked playfully.
  - Then we'll make balls. Childish, primitive, but effective!
  The warriors, continuing their training, sent some of the slaves and free citizens to make a surprise. Yulfi prepared a terrible poison from the simplest elements. Moreover, so that innocent people would not suffer, she lubricated the needles with two safe ingredients that became very toxic when combined. The girl tried, working hard on this. She prepared a potion, collected minerals and herbs.
  Thus the whole day passed in labor and care. The spring sun was setting.
  Yulfi, leaving Shell to conduct additional preparations, went off, supposedly to check the guards. But instead, she changed direction and approached the tent where Timur was waiting for her. A large youth stood at the entrance, his massive shoulders slightly hunched at the sight of Yulfi. Timur bowed:
  - The great warrior has honored me with her presence.
  - Yes, my dear! How big you are! - The girl said playfully.
  - Let me wash your lush legs, which have traveled many miles. - The slave said with humility in his strong voice:
  - I give you permission! You seem to have some skills with weapons. Tell me a little about yourself.
  The slave got out of nowhere, apparently he had prepared in advance, a basin of water, scented soap and a towel. However, despite the fact that Yulfi had been walking all day, her feet were covered with only a light layer of dust, which made them seem even more beautiful. The young man began to wash them slowly and carefully, grasping each toe. Strange skin, both elastic and tender, the soles hard, but without calluses, something like a statue. Despite the frantic training, he himself saw how the girl broke bricks and ran barefoot over coals, not a single scratch. The feet of both a warrior and an aristocrat, a copper-golden healthy color, devoid of delicacy, but not devoid of grace.
  Yulfi asked him kindly:
  - Apparently, you have experience washing women's feet.
  The young man smiled, kissing his knee:
  - Yes, the owner"s wife, also young and beautiful, called me from the quarries when her husband went on business.
  - Oh, and why is that?!
  - A cruel boor, he loves boys more than women and is indifferent to his beautiful wife. And knowing that he hates me, the temperamental maiden took revenge in this way. Besides, I am very strong, hardy, and a quick learner. - Timur slyly squinted his eyes.
  - What a pity! I thought you were a virgin and was counting on teaching you. But you already know everything.
  The young man waved it off:
  - Can a jackal's wife teach a warrior what a lioness can? The difference between you is like the difference between a hut and a padishah's palace.
  - Well done! You know how to give compliments. What is that you have? - The girl touched his shoulder with a caressing movement.
  - It's a brand, it means that I was captured during a raid and am the son of a nobleman, - Timur answered calmly.
  - So that's where you got your military skills from!
  - Yes, that's right, my father trained me from the age of three. He expected that I would become the first warrior of the Parthian padishahdom.
  The maiden said incredulously:
  - That's the one on the coast of the Southern Ocean. But you're not as dark as they are.
  - My father, a mercenary in the service of his majesty. In general, my shame is that I did not escape from captivity. True, this brand on my stomach testifies to the fact that I tried to escape once. It was a funny story. But after that, a sorcerer cast a spell on a group of captives, depriving us of our will. They did not cut off my ears for escaping and did not tear out my nostrils, only because I was too valuable and beautiful a slave. - The young man sighed:
  - The spell is weak! I'll remove it in no time. - Yulfi grinned, taking her feet out of the water. Timur began to dry them with a towel. He smiled affably.
  - You seem to have washed yourself already! - The girl noticed. - Or help me! Okay, darling. - Yulfi hugged the guy and pulled him to herself. - I can teach you a lot, but the main thing is a warm and devoted heart.
  The magical moments of the marvelous night flowed. Although it seemed that the seconds were drops, they imperceptibly merged into a stream, and then a raging sea. Whose waves splash so temptingly.
  Dawn came and Yulfi left Timur.
  - No matter how good it is, we shouldn't be too blissful for too long. Sometimes sleep is necessary.
  - In the quarries, I got out of the habit of resting too long.
  - And in the monastery I learned not to sleep if I needed to do something.
  The girl shook herself and ran to training.
  Duke Alpha was slightly delayed, receiving additional reinforcements from Siamat. There was a war of conquest and the army needed new forces. In addition, the Duke was a coward and felt much more confident when there were many troops around. Alpha was considered the favorite of the emperor, and he willingly allocated soldiers to his favorite. Selena, with a seven-thousand-strong disguised regiment, was completing the inspection. The detachment should look natural, but the main thing, the warrior understood, was a document with seals. For example, a mandate, then any gates would open.
  It is probably possible to make it by carefully examining the required seal or cutting off the real one. There are various options here, but Selena got the fake mandate. Now all that remains is to transfer the detachment to strike the army at the right moment. At the same time, the warrior must arrive first, ahead of the duke by just a couple of hours, to reduce the risk of exposure. After all, being in a foreign city always means the risk that the soldiers will blab and reveal their foreign origin.
  The Duke received a message from the scouts that the wells were being developed, but he could not find out why. So the enemy, in opposition to the boys of Siamat, put up the boys and girls of Hyperborea. And children are much more effective in hindering the penetration of intelligence, setting up ambushes, than adults. But it is obvious that the enemy is preparing a surprise, which means it is best to meet it with as many fighters in reserve as possible.
  Finally, having gathered over two hundred thousand, Alpha calmed down. His army became the largest of those that invaded Hyperborea. The Duke set out for the city of Dizh.
  Selena did not stop watching the enemy army. For this, she used an ordinary fly. The only difference between this fly and a real one was the presence of a human head. Still, a normal fly, especially from a long distance, sees several fragments unclearly, but this way you can conduct much more careful observation, not to mention the possibility of eavesdropping on the enemy. After all, a fly has a specific hearing, although it catches vibrations quite well.
  They brought Gayle about a dozen captured boys, from ten to fourteen years old, and a scratched girl, she fought back. The scout children tried to maintain the appearance of calm, but at the same time they were terribly nervous, shifting from foot to foot, scraping the paving stones with their bare heels. They looked sideways at the chopping block. The youngest, a skinny boy, his ribs were visible, apparently guilty of something, since he had recently been flogged, whined under Gayle's heavy gaze:
  - Don't kill me, good auntie.
  - And you don't poke your nose into someone else's garden. - The warrior became even more severe. - Don't expect mercy from me. Gayla suggested doing what they usually do with adult spies: hang them, but before that, give them a good spanking and interrogate them on the rack.
  But Yulfi could not be so harsh with the children:
  - Let's lock them in prison for now, and then we'll try to re-educate them.
  Gayla shook her head.
  - They will definitely escape. These rascals are professional spies, and no less dangerous than adults.
  Yulfi objected:
  - A child is a blank sheet of paper, it"s not his fault that there are so many scoundrels among adults!
  - Do as you wish, but to prevent escapes, they will be collared, - the warrior declared sharply.
  - No need to humiliate children like that. It's enough to take their word of honor that they won't run away, and we'll do without shackles.
  Gayla's eyes widened.
  - They will lie! They will definitely lie!
  - I will see the lie. Most children are pure in heart and love their homeland. - Yulfi said in a gentle tone. And she turned to them: - Give me your word of honor that you will not run away, and you will not be put in chains.
  The boys hesitated, it was unpleasant to sit in the stocks, but to give a word meant taking the first step towards betrayal. On the other hand, how I wanted to live, move, run.
  Yulfi, seeing their hesitation, added:
  - Remember how your knight Jurrand was captured. He gave his word to Kato that he would not run away, and when he had the chance to run away, duty and honor proved stronger. His example became legendary, although Kato did not appreciate it, and ordered the knight to be burned at the stake. I am not Kato, and I value courageous and honest people, especially if they are young and pure in soul. So, who wants to follow the example of the legendary knight?
  The boys hesitated, and the oldest of them said:
  - And if we give our word, you won"t torture us?
  Yulfi grinned:
  - I never torture people for personal pleasure, and what I need can be found out without you. So, torture is out of the question.
  The young intelligence officer said with relief, he clearly wanted to speak out:
  - We have a cruel-hearted Selena, once, for a minor offense, she pierced a boy and roasted him alive on a spit, sprinkling him with salt. In general, she knows no pity.
  - Selena will be punished for cruelty. And you, don't despair, your day will come yet. So, do you give me your word?
  The boys one after another crossed their arms and swore. Only the girl hesitated:
  - At the first opportunity, I must escape.
  - And for this, to end up in a damp pit. In chains, without the ability to move an arm or a leg.
  The girl shuddered:
  - I will give my word, but only on one condition.
  - What is it? If it is not excessive, I will fulfill it.
  - You'll spank me!
  - And why this?
  - So that we don"t feel like traitors!
  Yulfi hesitated: she didn't want to spank the sweet girl. Moreover, apparently she had a noble heart. On the other hand, she could be understood: in order not to feel like traitors, one must suffer at the hands of the enemy.
  The youngest of the boys said barely audibly:
  - Then spank me too.
  The others, embarrassed, were ashamed and began to shout:
  - We want that too! We don't want to be traitors!
  Gayla intervened:
  - Your request, the law. Naturally, you rascals will skin you alive. Executioner, count out a hundred blows for each.
  Yulfi suddenly felt a spiritual uplift and said breathlessly:
  - No, children! Let your pain become my pain! I will take the blows. Executioner, beat!
  The professional torturer, a large, bull-like man, a hereditary "executioner," was at a loss:
  - I didn't understand who to beat.
  Gayla interrupted angrily. Yulfi's excessive softness was starting to irritate her:
  - Give her a hundred blows. And harder, she's resilient. If she decided to turn the army into an almshouse, then let her answer for it!
  The executioner nodded:
  - Lie down! I'll spank you!
  Yulfi obediently lay down on the bench, baring her back. The whip whistled, falling on the body. The girl had been whipped often, and the elastic skin remained intact. The next time the executioner hit harder. He replaced the whipping weapon with another one, with metal barbs. His whip wandered, the strip swelled. The whipping was fierce, the stripes gradually connected, blood dripped from Yulfi's back. She smiled, her thoughts were far from her body while she was being whipped. The torturer tried with all his might to extract at least the slightest groan. After a hundred blows, he hit her a few more times, but Gayla stopped her, briefly throwing:
  - Enough!
  Yulfi stood up easily and bowed to the executioner, who was crimson from the effort and breathing heavily. He, sweating, walked away from her. Fear was visible in his eyes:
  "Iron Lady!" he muttered.
  The girl said loudly:
  - I swear I will never raise my hand against Yulfi. She showed us an example of true courage and love.
  The boys, crossing their arms, confirmed:
  - We swear! We won't harm Yulfi!
  The girl said gratefully:
  - Thank you, children! A tent and lunch have been prepared for you, you can have a snack.
  The boys, accompanied by guards, went into the tent. Yulfi approached the pouting Gayla and whispered:
  - You see how much progress we have made by using kindness instead of rudeness.
  Gayla countered:
  - If for this I had to shed my own skin, then I would refuse.
  Yulfi said with enthusiasm:
  - Alas, for the sake of success you have to sacrifice something. But my skin will heal very quickly, I already don't feel the slightest pain.
  - Great, otherwise we'll lose our most valuable combat unit. - There was irony in Gayla's words.
  The girl shook her head and said:
  - I'm already choosing the right moment for the attack. There are already more than two hundred thousand enemies. It's incredibly difficult to resist such an armada. But by choosing the right moment for the gas attack, we can even out the forces a little.
  Gayla remarked ironically:
  - I'm counting on your phenomenal mind and outstanding abilities. But without reinforcements arriving, we still won't be able to hold out for long.
  Yulfi answered with optimism:
  - It's okay, my abilities are growing every day, we'll definitely come up with something.
  As for reinforcements, Hyperborea's troops will be needed in other directions as well. The more the enemy is distracted by us, the less workload there will be for the rest.
  "I agree," Gail cut him off briefly.
  A signal sounded, as a bugle usually plays when an unknown detachment approaches the city. The sounds of the bugle differ in tone from those that indicate an attack, but always require additional attention.
  Yulfi jumped on the stallion and galloped quickly towards the gate.
  Gayla asked her curiously:
  - What do you think, friend or foe?
  The young warrior replied, frowning:
  - The enemy could easily have outflanked us. In general, it would be logical to encircle us, and a diversionary maneuver is not out of the question.
  "Or maybe reinforcements have arrived," Gayla said hopefully. "I already sent a fifth pigeon with this demand an hour ago."
  - Well, extra spears won't hurt. Although wisdom says: pessimists never get into trouble! - Yulfi added. The girl was sad: - what a cruel thing war is, grinding human mince. People are like water in sand!
  - Let's see what's there!
  Two warriors climbed the wall.
  Indeed, an impressive cavalry unit was approaching. Judging by the flags and uniform, these were the troops of Hyperborea. They marched in marching order, unfurling their banners and to the familiar sounds of a bravura hymn. Yulfi peered into the ranks. There was something unnatural about them. The commander, a bearded, stocky man in armor (Selena put pillows under him to make himself look more massive), was riding ahead. Geila took out her telescope, looked more closely, and said with surprise.
  - I think I recognize a unicorn.
  Yulfi quickly agreed:
  - This man is a woman in disguise: and a strong and aggressive one at that.
  Gayla chuckled unkindly:
  - Selena's unicorn, so that cruel shrew is on it. What, maybe we should let them get closer and fire a volley of crossbows?
  Yulfi objected:
  - Too primitive! Let's let him inside instead.
  - So that they would hit us? - Gayla was surprised.
  - Not right away! There are no more than seven thousand of them. They will wait until the Duke's army goes on the attack. In the meantime, let's pretend that we bought into the masquerade. - Yulfi suggested.
  - Well! That's a good idea! Or rather, why is it good? It will be harder to deal with them inside the city. True, it's hard to retreat, the walls, but considering the size of our army, we may not have time to win before the Duke's troops arrive. The battle is expected to be too brutal. - There was genuine concern in Gayla's voice.
  Yulfi snorted contemptuously:
  - There will be no fight!
  Selena was surprised:
  - How do you plan to avoid it?
  - Simple! The soldiers are tired after the crossing, they need to refresh themselves: with bread, meat, fruit and, naturally, wine.
  Gayla's eyes flashed.
  - Well, you're something! I think I figured out that you can put poison in the wine!
  - No poison! Why so cruel, we'll give them a strong sleeping pill. Let them stay in our captivity, maybe they'll come in handy.
  Gayla made a decision:
  - Okay, let's open the gate!
  - Let them first submit the appropriate mandate, otherwise our haste will seem suspicious to them, - Yulfi objected.
  - You look like a mature swindler. - Gayla playfully tugged Yulfi's braid.
  While the girls were talking, an impressive regiment approached the gates. A bearded warrior rode forward and knocked his spear on the metal:
  - Colonel Skazbush has arrived!
  Gayla stuck out the tip of her pike:
  - At ease, Skazbush. Do you have the appropriate mandate of a commander?
  - Of course! - Selena was delighted. Her voice became so low that a priest would envy it. She took out the parchment and shook it.
  Gayla made a sign, and a rope with a hook flew from the wall. They hooked the mandate onto it. They got it. Gayla glanced at it. It was obviously a fake, but a good fake, although it was difficult to reproduce the seal completely. Usually they leave some barely noticeable defect on it, like a crack or two or three nicks, which are, oh, so difficult to copy. Well, let's pretend that we bought it.
  - You may pass, Colonel. - Gayla waved her strong hand. - The gates began to open slowly. False Talebush commanded:
  - Follow me! In step! Left!
  The army of mummers began to move into the gates, and Yulfi and Gayla came out to meet Selena.
  She looked at the warriors with curiosity, especially Yulfi. The girl was simply the epitome of beauty, if you don't count her excessive muscularity. Her face was unusual, unique and at the same time classical. Selena had long ago decided to capture the sorceress. Therefore, the warrior's plan, despite its simplicity, was distinguished by its treachery.
  She smiled, flashing her magnificent teeth. She bowed low, almost to the ground, almost falling off her horse.
  - You are beautiful, heavenly warrior. I simply lost the power of speech at the sight of your beauty. Not a single brush, not a single stroke of the maestro, is able to convey a hundredth of the divine charm. - Selena felt that she was not speaking quite coherently, but she was too nervous.
  - Thank you, Colonel, - the warrior answered modestly.
  - You are probably a general, what is your name?
  - Yulfi! The name of a distant star from which the light of the sun is reflected.
  - Perhaps! But it's not that simple. I'm not a general, but I'm just acting as co-commander.
  - The Emperor will not forget you! You will become a general, no, a marshal or even Koktebel.
  - If I survive, then I don"t rule out anything.
  - Let me dine with you, - a sweet voice sounded. - I have long dreamed of being in such glorious company. When you partake of the delicacies of the celestial, you yourself receive a piece of immortality.
  Yulfi smiled graciously:
  - Of course! At the same time, let the tired soldiers who have come a long way eat. It will be more fun to fight on a full stomach.
  - Of course! It's so romantic!
  Selena galloped along with the warriors. They dismounted at the entrance to the house. Meanwhile, the other soldiers sat down at the tables. They were served a generous dinner, soups, borscht with meat, cutlets, chops, shashlik and, of course, wine was poured from barrels. Especially with dope for the "dear guests".
  Selena, in turn, was impatiently awaiting her portion. The table was set richly, with dishes of various configurations. However, Yulfi, accustomed to vegetarian food, preferred a salad and a side dish of fruit. Selena was surprised:
  - Do you not eat meat at all?
  - In the monastery we were taught to keep our minds clear, do not eat the corpses of living creatures. After all, the meat contains an aura of torment, unbearable suffering. The emotions and thoughts of the killed animals are imprinted, it is almost the same as eating a person. - Yulfi said seriously.
  Selena shook her head:
  - And you, eating only grass, have enough strength to swing a sword.
  - And why not. A herbivorous horse works at a plow all day, and a carnivorous predator sleeps after eating. So it is not a fact that meat, especially fat, gives strength.
  Selena, despite her words, put a piece of fatty pork in her mouth. She loved meat, ate it three or four times a day and did not lose any strength.
  The cake caught everyone's attention; it was made in the shape of a religious temple, with seven domes and emblems of various gods.
  - Oh, it's you! - Selena pointed to three female figures made of cream.
  - Yes, I see you like it? - Yulfi asked, smiling.
  - I'll just eat you up! However, such beauty made of cream and what else is it?
  - Chocolate!
  - And made of chocolate, too, it would be a shame to spoil it! By the way, how did you manage to give liquid chocolate a solid form? - Selena's rough voice was filled with surprise.
  - This is our big secret! Believe it or not!
  - I believe you! Excellent cake.
  However, the side dish of mushrooms and cheese was also pleasant for the warrior, especially if washed down with wine. Gayla also did not disdain alcohol, while Yulfi drank pure juice.
  - In vain, wine is a healing drink! - Gayla said reproachfully.
  - Actually, yes! I can make a wine that won't disturb your clarity of thought, but will sharpen your vision and hearing, and fill your muscles with strength. - Yulfi stood up. - If you want, I'll bring it to you. The girl headed for the cabinet. Selena quietly opened the ring and threw a blue grain into her glass, which instantly dissolved. Well, now let's see what kind of strength the beauty will have in her sleep!
  Yulfi returned, she brought a greenish bottle.
  - You can try wine made according to an ancient recipe, let's drink together. To the victory of Hyperborea.
  Selena looked at the pink foamy liquid. It rolled and bubbled.
  - Wow, bubbles! Isn't that dangerous? - asked the warrior.
  - No! It's just carbon dioxide, it's much nicer to drink. - The girl threw a gold spoon. Selena caught it on the fly. - You can try it. It's a great fizzy drink. - She poured three glasses, the wine shimmered.
  Selena, without thinking twice, took a sip and felt a sweet tickle on her tongue,
  It was pleasant, as if fluff had been passed over her lips. Gayla and Yulfi were also drinking, slowly enjoying the drink. Music began to play in Selena's head, so unusual that the girl was ready to swear that she had never heard it before. A wonderful melody, causing dizziness. It felt like you were floating on an ocean of fresh milk. The water caressed your body and you wanted to dive deeper and deeper, to merge with every drop. Selena fell into a voluptuous sleep. First, the waves caressed her, and then strong, powerful men, to whom she surrendered herself with trepidation and pleasure.
  Yulfi carefully removed Selena's beard, revealing a young, attractive face.
  - A beautiful girl, where to put her!
  Gayla suggested:
  - Cut off her head!
  - So harsh! - Yulfi shook her head.
  - She's dangerous! More dangerous than the entire corps.
  Yulfi noted:
  - The tiger is also dangerous, but it sits in a cage and whines at the bars. Let's put it in shackles and send it as a gift to the emperor. That's not a bad idea.
  Gayla readily agreed:
  - Of course, the emperor will be pleased. But she will have the opportunity to escape a hundred times along the way.
  Yulfi grinned:
  - She won't escape from the tower, and we'll think about the rest. She's in a deep sleep for now and won't wake up for at least three days. And during that time it will be decided whether we win or lose.
  - That's reasonable! In the meantime, let's finish the cake. I really liked it. And who made it?
  - Slaves, according to my recipe.
  - Where did you get the recipe? - Gayle was curious.
  Yulfi simply explained:
  - I read it in a wise book. Actually, it was about the nutrition of royal and royal persons. And how to find the key to the stomach of a dignitary.
  - Got it! Cut me some more.
  - Too much chocolate can give you a stomach ache, - Yulfi warned, but she cut herself a piece. - Enough! Let the slaves eat, they're used to sitting on nothing but the food they find.
  - You've convinced me! In any case, we need to hurry.
  The warriors left the table and headed towards the exit.
  . CHAPTER 10.
  The sleeping soldiers of the disguised regiment were loaded by their arms and legs. By mistake, a couple of hundred of their own fighters managed to drink the sleeping potion. Which, by the way, is not so bad, more could have gotten drunk. Having disarmed the prisoners, they were taken to the city underground prison. It was quite large, since it held not only criminals, but also slaves. In this case, the best warriors of Siamat were behind bars. The trick worked flawlessly, without a single shot or victim, they laid out the entire regiment at once. Harlequin even teased Gayla:
  - You see, Yulfi is capable of putting seven thousand men to bed, but you can"t satisfy even one.
  She answered angrily:
  - As she is, so can I. Although I prefer to put it down with a sword forever, in the ground.
  Now that the assault was inevitable, a gas attack had to be carried out against the Duke's army.
  The warrior remembered Selena's clumsy attempt to put her to sleep and grinned. As if she hadn't expected it, although they had been specially taught to be wary of rings. However, there were more important matters. Yulfi saw that the enemy had grouped up sufficiently. Consequently, it could be mercilessly destroyed. The flies with human heads gave a complete picture of the movement of an army of more than two hundred thousand. From a bird's eye view, the picture seemed very impressive, especially when the diplodocus began to pull up. Such huge monsters, with thick tanned skin. They moved their thick legs, like baobab trunks, with a long neck and a small head in an armor. The more mobile tyrannosaurs jumped, with warriors on them. There were only six tyrannosaurs, but they made a terrible impression, although it is hard to imagine, there are worse beasts.
  The raptor is a formidable animal, the largest, but already from the species of extinct predators, equipped with five horns and a mouth with seven rows of such long teeth that the monster keeps it open all the time. In general, in addition to the few dinosaurs, the main force is infantry and cavalry.
  Yulfi sang:
  - Before us is an evil force, the shadow of a giant crocodile! And we can't give it to him, we can't take him - he has a lot of teeth, and only five horns!
  The balls of bull bladders were already painted with magic paint, they disappeared in the sunlight. And the wind, almost all the time, blew from the city. Yulfi could see them only thanks to her superpowers. Using this, the warrior girl gave commands and adjusted the mirrors to send a beam.
  - I won't give the enemy a single chance. - Yulfi said. The invisible balls, bullish gas bladders, were distributed almost evenly. The girl tried to cover as many troops as possible. She persistently tried to achieve maximum destruction of enemies. She was so carried away by the process that her conscience did not bother her, nor did she have the right to kill thousands, no, even tens of thousands of people in one fell swoop.
  Unfortunately, there were not enough balloons for the entire army. The army of Siamat was too large, but enough to teach a cruel lesson. The girl counted her heartbeats, it was beating faster and faster. Now the balloons were already above the enemy army. One of the warriors touched the invisible bubble with his hand and was dumbfounded:
  - Well, holy shit! - he muttered, looking around in fear. - I touched something.
  - Maybe it's a spirit! - exclaimed another.
  - Probably! Something round and warm. - The fighter trembled and dropped his weapon.
  In other places, the balls also ran into the warriors. One was pierced by a spear. The gas hissed and began to come out. The others were already moving between the ranks, the warriors heard the noise and were surprised. There was no point in delaying any longer, whispering a prayer, Yulfi directed the beam.
  An orange line cut through the air and pierced the ball. First there was one explosion, not a loud one with a flash, then hundreds of others. The rising flame and flying needles were, this time, visible to everyone. In general, since the artisans served the seamstresses, getting the needle was not a problem. The more difficult thing was to fit the bubbles to the troops themselves, but Yulfi managed. Now all that was left was to collect a generous harvest of death!
  The girl peered with the eyes of a sorceress at the army being beaten. As expected, panic began, soldiers ran, shot into the void, and often at each other. There was a total beating, with massive bloodshed. Those soldiers who did not die immediately writhed from the effects of a strong poison. They fell and curled up into a ball, vomiting began, turning their intestines inside out. However, from the poison of a black witch, even with the slightest scratch, death is inevitable, the ingredients came together, forming a hellish mixture.
  Yulfi whistled in delight:
  - A cruel mess.
  Here the girl realized that due to inexperience and excessive caution, she had made a mistake. If she had struck at that moment with the help of the entire militia, victory would have been theirs. But this was, as gladiator boxers say, a heavy knockdown, but a knockout.
  - Open the gates and bring out the cavalry. Attack the enemy! - Yulfi commanded in a loud voice.
  - It's too late! By the time our five thousand horsemen have galloped, the enemy will have recovered, and we will have suffered another defeat. - Gayla objected, shaking her wild head.
  - But we must try! - Forward!
  "Which enemy flank suffered the most?" Harlequin asked, squinting.
  - Left! - Yulfi said briefly, twitching her braid.
  - So let's hit him! Just don't get carried away and retreat when the signal comes.
  Five thousand horsemen thundered with their hooves, and Yulfi rushed forward. She rode on Selena's very fast unicorn. The wonderful steed was wary at first when the girl approached him. Yulfi gently stroked the mane of the magical horse and kissed the base of the horn. After which, the unicorn's three eyes sparkled with joy, he recognized his new mistress, and happily swallowed a portion of honey cookies.
  Now Yulfi was far ahead. Her unicorn was outrunning the hurricane.
  Having reached the enemy positions, the girl fell upon the enemies, waving her swords. Battered by the gas attack, the riders retreated, falling from their horses. Here Yulfi cut off the head of a knight riding a camel with a blow of her sword. She turned around, laid out three more clumsy knights, jumped up, did a triple somersault, cutting down six in the air, and landed on the unicorn's rump:
  - Here I gave it to you! Stronger than metal!
  Yulfi deftly knocked the rider down with a kick to the chin. The girl could now act much more boldly.
  - I will terrorize you! - the girl threatened.
  The enemy had not yet recovered from the shock and was fighting back sluggishly. Yulfi actively took advantage of this. Her body vibrated like a cello string, dancing a hymn. They tried to surround her, to rush in a large group, but this only increased the number of victims.
  - What do you want from me, you are only harming yourself! - Yulfi declared. The girl
  laughed, kicked the unicorn with her heels, and made him pick up his pace. She walked quickly, like a lawn mower. The grass from the bodies fell in neat rows.
  The other horsemen arrived too: Gale, Harlequin, Shell, Timur. They hacked away with great enthusiasm. The big Timur was especially hard at work. He was not particularly agile on his horse, lack of practice showed, but he hit with his club, every blow was fatal. The steel club weighed five and a half poods and flattened armor, armor, and pierced shields. It was surprising that the young man controlled it with one hand, as if playfully. Shell, also not weak, felt a little envious, looking at the work of the young batyr. However, the young man, who had gone through the school of the white sorcerers, sat in the saddle and swung swords superbly. He was a technician, performing dexterous maneuvers, flanking maneuvers, knocking sabres out of hands.
  - No one will call Shell a coward! - said the young warrior. In confirmation of his words, with a deft movement he chopped off the officer's head along with the helmet he had pulled down on top.
  The enemy gradually recovered from the shock. New horsemen and considerably thinned infantry were drawn up. The Duke gave the order to shoot from crossbows at a high arc.
  Li Zin asked him anxiously:
  - But our troops are there, won"t we hit them?
  The dignitary responded with contempt.
  - Of course, we'll hit, but the main thing is to defeat the Hyperboreans. Especially the devilish sorceress. After all, that's her job.
  The Duke survived the gas attack because he was sitting in an iron carriage, tightly chained to a brontosaurus. The tyrannosaurs and the raptor were in a panic, they tore the soldiers apart. The raptor even began to eat them, he devoured people along with their bones and even armor. Oddly enough, the process of eating calmed the giant cannibal. The tyrannosaurs, having torn apart a colossal number of people, also quieted down, starting to eat. Only the brontosauruses retained their innate phlegmatism. So what if even the battle rumbles, it is no louder than thunder.
  When arrows rained down from above, Gayla gave the order to retreat. It was too dangerous to continue to be under such blows. One of the arrows even hit Timur in the shoulder, the young giant was fighting almost naked, and it seemed to be not easy for him. Having pulled out an arrow and knocked down another warrior, the young man galloped back.
  Yulfi shouted cheerfully:
  - Don't be afraid, I'll cover you.
  Gayla replied:
  - Trusting you has become a habit.
  - A good habit! Yulfi added. The girl jumped up to the enemy horsemen and let out such a roar that their horses retreated. The poor animals had suffered enough. The warrior cut down two of the bravest warriors and a knight in armor. The next volley from the air covered their own with crossbow bolts. Yulfi managed to slip between the steel streams.
  - How ill-mannered you are. A lady should be greeted with flowers, not arrows. And have pity on yourself.
  After all, it is true that three hundred horsemen perished under their own fire.
  
  It was funny to watch how a slender girl, almost a child, fought with an entire army. True, Yulfi did not allow herself to be surrounded, a fast steed provided the necessary maneuverability.
  - Why, as always, can"t you keep up with me?
  The crossbowmen were running closer and closer. Some of the horsemen also had bows. The shooting intensified, and the unicorn was hit a couple of times. Yulfi, fearing not so much for herself as for her "horse," decided to leave.
  - I will leave and return! As my duty commands! I fear nothing, in rage like a wolf! - The girl sang and, having laid down three more, dodging from side to side, rushed back. They tried to pursue her. Yulfi leaned back and fired from the crossbow. Her bolts, despite the rapid gallop, never flew past. Still, the girl with the gaze of a she-wolf is not a cross-eyed hare.
  As the pursuing pack approached the wall, they were met with volleys of crossbows,
  bows and catapults. Julfi had recently made an improvement that increased the rate of fire. Now the catapults fired so often that the enemy's casualties increased rapidly. Having lost at least a thousand in a couple of minutes, the cavalry rolled back. The first wave of the assault was repelled.
  Yulfi, having returned, first of all examined the unicorn's wounds. Considering how tenacious this beast was: there was nothing dangerous on it. The marks from the crossbow bolts healed quickly. Having climbed the wall, the girl decided to at least approximately calculate the enemy losses. It was not so easy. Much had to be done by eye, to determine approximately. But it was clear that there were not even thousands, but tens of thousands of corpses. Having somehow estimated in her mind, Yulfi came to the conclusion:
  - More than fifty thousand were killed, that is, more than a quarter of the army. Not bad, but it could have been better.
  Harlequin noted skeptically:
  - We didn"t have time to prepare a larger quantity of balls; the enemy gave us too little time.
  - It's okay! - Yulfi consoled. Now the enemy is unlikely to attack before tomorrow morning, which means we'll have time. As far as I understand, the Duke is a rude, conceited blockhead, which means he won't delay the attack for long. And in the meantime, we'll disturb him. So much so that the devils will get sick.
  The Duke's army was clearing away the corpses. The dignitary himself, together with Li Zin and General Li Hinn, who had replaced Selena, was inspecting the troops. In addition to the dead, there were fifteen thousand crippled in the army due to panic. Thus, almost a third of the soldiers were out of action. And this made the prospects for the next assault very vague.
  Lee Hinn suggested:
  - There is no news from Selena, which means she fell into a trap. It's a pity for such a nice woman, but most likely she will be tortured and executed.
  - I don't know! - the Duke answered sharply. - Maybe they will offer me to lift the siege in exchange for Selene's freedom.
  Li Zin scratched his beard with the tip of his dagger, the black man's gaze was sad and thoughtful:
  - Or he might agree to such a proposal, leave, then break his word and return.
  Alpha shook his head angrily:
  - No! The fact that I would give in to blackmail, especially for the sake of a stupid woman, is absolutely out of the question. Besides, they didn't offer me anything.
  - They don't believe your word of honor? - Li Zin grinned. - I understand them!
  - Maybe they just want to kill more Siamat. In any case, today we will set up camp, and tomorrow we will go on the assault. - The Duke declared decisively.
  - As expected, - Lee Hinn nodded.
  The soldiers and slaves began to build a rampart and dig a ditch. The Duke suspected that the siege would drag on for a long time. And if so, then they had to be prepared for big losses and headaches. True, this time the enemy had no underground galleries, which meant it should be calmer. Otherwise, night raids are extremely unpleasant.
  The defenders did not sit idly by, but suddenly made a raid from the fortress. They fired at the slaves and soldiers gathered at the construction site. When an entire cavalry regiment rushed after them, they hurried to hide. On the other hand, the detachment led by Yulfi suddenly attacked the convoy. The girl understood that it was extremely important to deprive such a huge army of supplies. She made a flanking maneuver, attacking, first of all, the barrels of gunpowder. Lighted arrows flew into the large carts pulled by camels. A roar was heard, like glass shards, the soldiers flew in different directions. Yulfi hit the oiled barrels right, realizing that the gunpowder could be used against her as well. She also fired at the carts with food and fodder, without this, the hungry army would quickly run out of steam.
  - I'll give you a stomach pump, - the warrior answered someone's cry: why is she doing this?
  The enemy threw a large cavalry unit, including a tyrannosaurus, at her. The tyrannosaurus, the largest predator, eight meters tall with a grinning mouth, was truly terrible. On it were three, probably desperately brave black warriors who were not afraid of such a monster.
  A special feature of the Tyrannosaurus was the ability to run in leaps faster than the fastest horse.
  Yulfi, using the unicorn, could still get away, but her partners were seriously behind. Having caught up with the rider, the monstrous giant tore him apart along with his horse. Foam erupted from the mouth of the tyrannosaurus, a nightmare beast.
  Yulfi leaned towards the unicorn's ear and whispered:
  - Don't be afraid of anything, I'm with you. We need to stop the monster.
  The unicorn nodded: the smart animal understood everything.
  The girl threw a bunch of several types of herbs into her mouth, all together they significantly increased her strength and reaction for a short time. She boldly jumped off the unicorn and rushed towards the tyrannosaurus, who was currently tormenting another rider. Timur's horse lagged slightly behind, after all, the rider was big and his club was impressive. However, the young man did not look confused, he was ready to fight the antediluvian analogue of the dragon Gorynych.
  - No need! Tim! - Yulfi shouted, worried about her beloved. Pushing off the surface with her slender legs, the girl instantly climbed onto the monster's back. The riders did not have time to fire their crossbows. Only one threw out his snake dagger.
  Yulfi parried the attack with the next blow of her sword, splitting the head of another rider, knocking it off, and the third, the girl hit with her knee so hard that she broke his neck.
  "Take care of your head!" she said ironically.
  The tyrannosaurus had lost its conventional masters. He, however, did not immediately realize this, continuing the pursuit by inertia. Timur raised his club, preparing to hit the armored skin.
  Yulfi said the phrase in a special tone, affecting the tyrannosaurus's brain like an electric shock. The creature tried to stop and received a powerful blow to the stomach with a club. However, the monster's bones are so thick and its skin is covered in large scales that it did not even move.
  - Don't hit him! - Yulfi shouted. - He's one of us now!
  The girl whispered, purring in a certain rhythm: turn around, there are bad people behind you, they are hurting the female.
  The brute turned, let out a scream, and rushed at the pursuing squad. They did not immediately realize that this was a new danger. They tried to shout, waved their spears. They looked the most stupid. The tyrannosaurus rushed at the crowd, tearing and biting. In response, the monster received several blows from spears, but this only added to its anger. It jumped, but Yulfi sat in a comfortable stirrup, guiding the creature. One of the most effective techniques, given the large mass of the tyrannosaurus, was to simply trample the enemy. The girl thought: this species has been living for a long time, long before the appearance of man, but, nevertheless, it has not developed even a sign of intelligence. And why? Maybe from an excess of strength, when the need for intelligence dies out.
  - Come on, jump on them! Faster, even faster! - The girl commands confidently.
  Here a man subjugates even such monsters. Conquers, making himself above the rest, even the most formidable creatures. Besides, is it possible to find anyone equal to him? Dwarves are probably also smart, but they are an endangered species. The peak of the dwarven civilization is already far behind. They have ancient magic, but no core. As for the elves, they are also close to degeneration. For example, in the last war, she did not meet a single elf. They say that their civilization lives on another planet, and they themselves move through portals. Maybe. There were rumors of a great war between elves and trolls in other worlds, but on earth, these glamorous beauties began to appear much less often.
  The Tyrannosaurus did its dirty work itself, it tore the colonel apart, and simply swallowed another knight on a camel along with his armor.
  - Well, yeah, but what if you have indigestion? - Yulfi was surprised.
  However, tyrannosaurs are famous for being able to digest literally everything, even the toughest, swallowing swords. Finally, the enemy realized fear, wild and panicky. The cavalcade rushed back, Yulfi pursued them. It's funny, like horse racing. They were shown them once. Besides, knightly tournaments and gladiator fights are interesting. True, the girl has never seen them.
  Pursuing the enemy, Yulfi jumped up to the half of the convoy that had not been destroyed.
  Obeying her command, the monster trampled and turned everything over. She urged him on.
  - We will not leave a single cart to the enemy! - the maiden shouted.
  The remains of the convoy were crushed, and a whole regiment of cavalry was thrown at Yulfi. Among them was another Tyrannosaurus.
  - It's logical, like cures like.
  During the destruction of the convoy, the girl grabbed two bags of gunpowder. She kept one for herself, to study, to create something similar or even better. And to the second she connected a fuse, lit it. And, having guessed the moment when the monster opened its mouth, trying to grab its vis-a-vis.
  - Take a treat! - Yulfi threw a lit bag. It landed on the tongue. The monster swallowed convulsively, licked its lips. Then it howled sharply, something exploded inside it. And when an explosion smashes the stomach, even such a creature feels it. The Tyrannosaurus burped copiously with blood.
  - What, you don't like the candy? - the girl teased. - Chocolate with explosives, baby!
  The brute ran back, he continued to vomit, he was seized by convulsions. Yulfi smiled.
  - You can't get around the clipper. You'll suffocate, poor thing.
  The tyrannosaurus turned over the mastodon and the archers. They were crushed under the carcass. Yulfi sarcastically remarked:
  - This is the main criterion of efficiency: the ability to turn large masses. At the same time, using the iron method.
  Now they tried to surround the tyrannosaurus, or shoot it down with arrows. The battle dragged on. It followed a single scenario. The monster chased and killed the riders, trampled them, tore them apart. Its jaws did not rest for a second.
  Yulfi muttered:
  - It's hard to find an animal more effective for war, except perhaps the raptor. But the enemy only has one of them so far.
  The girl whistled, the monotony of the battle gradually began to tire her. In particular, they tried to build a living wall from the mastodons to pin down the tyrannosaurus. He simply jumped over them, knocking the thugs off their feet.
  
  Because of the speed of movement, the arrows were not particularly dangerous for the rider, besides, Yulfi was very good at dodging. But gradually she also got terribly tired of it. There was so much blood, it was so tiring. Seeing broken bones and violence around you. It became especially unpleasant for Yulfi when the tyrannosaurus trampled a boy. The sight of a child's corpse got to the girl, awakening the conscience of the beauty. And she, turning the tyrannosaurus, galloped back. It was her fault that a child died, how hard it is for a young soul. While she was galloping, the thought flashed through her head that as a result of the gas attack, children must have died. And she sent a beam that destroyed more than fifty thousand people, and each had their own life, an extraordinary, unique fate.
  Yulfi began to cry involuntarily, sobs bursting from her chest. The Tyrannosaurus was so thickly bloodied that it left red marks behind it. And the brown armor turned crimson. Yulfi was also splashed from head to toe.
  When she reached her people, her face was stained with blood and tears. The girl was simply moaning.
  Shell and Timur jumped up to her:
  "Are you by any chance injured?" they asked in unison.
  The brave warrior, capable of enduring any, even the most inhuman pain, croaked:
  - Yes, she was wounded! Right in the heart!
  Shell understood everything:
  - It weighs on you that you were forced to shed blood. It is a necessity.
  - And kill children! - the girl sobbed.
  - We have to kill soldiers, but what can you do if children serve in the enemy army on an equal basis with adults? - The boys said worriedly.
  Yulfi felt ashamed of her weakness, her muscular shoulders slumped:
  - To kill more than fifty thousand living people. You can imagine what a monstrous burden that is.
  Timur agreed:
  - It's hard to imagine. Although the first time I killed, I didn't experience much suffering. Man is just a damn smart beast, in the struggle for existence, violence has become a second instinct.
  Shell countered:
  - Man is not a beast, and must stand above instinct! But at the same time, hold on, soldier, clear your thoughts, do not empathize with the victims, otherwise you will go crazy!
  Yulfi took a deep breath, as if she was being crushed by a gravestone:
  - You can't wash your head with an enema, there are too many holes, and they're all incoming!
  The girl's sense of humor did not leave her. She wiped her face, smearing the blood and tears with her hand. Timur bowed, never before had Yulfi seemed so beautiful to him, and kissed her bloody heel. Shell nudged him with his foot:
  - Don't you dare touch my girlfriend.
  Timur exploded and tried to kick back:
  - She's not your wife. Or you want to have a duel.
  Yulfi shouted:
  - Don't you dare quarrel. Otherwise I'll cast such a spell that you'll become absolute eunuchs. But anyway, I'm not someone's thing, and I reserve the right to choose who to love and who to kiss.
  In confirmation of her words, the girl approached Timur, pulled him to her and kissed him on the lips. The healthy breath of the young man, accustomed to plant food, was pleasant and fresh. Then, she moved away from him and, in the same way, kissed Shell. He looked at her coldly. Yulfi said:
  - Well, don't be angry, I'm spending the night with you tonight.
  Shell relented:
  - Okay! But can a heart be cut into two parts?
  - It is quite possible, if this heart is hot. The Sun is one, but it warms millions of people and other creatures. And I have the Sun in my chest. Believe me, Shell, I will not abandon you.
  "I believe!" the novice said through clenched teeth.
  - And you too, Timur! You are like brothers to me.
  The struggle for reconciliation between the two lovers helped Yulfi become herself, her tears dried up, and her voice became firmer.
  - Hug each other and become brothers who hate the feeling of jealousy.
  Both young men froze in front of each other. The larger Timur was the first to break the stupor. He took a step forward and hugged Shell. Shell responded, and they exchanged heroic handshakes.
  - Well, now you will never quarrel, - said Yulfi.
  Shell thought: Timur is a good guy and a great warrior. And Yulfi, she has already given birth to a son for the sorcerer, and in general, like all strong women, she does not want to get attached to just one person. It is useless to argue, it is not for nothing that white sorcerers never marry. Tonight they will enjoy themselves, and then we will see. Maybe he will also find himself a passion on the side, there are many beautiful women in the army.
  That evening was stormy, they repeated the raids several times. But at night, Yulfi gave Shell only half an hour: passionate, stormy, but so short that it was painful to part with them:
  - I can't take it anymore, my dear! It's vital to destroy the enemies faster than they get reinforcements.
  Shell, with great difficulty, agreed:
  - You're right, besides, I'm so exhausted today that I have no more strength.
  - Such are the laws of war: do not sleep at night if you do not want to sleep forever! - Yulfi flicked her lover on the nose.
  At night, the girl penetrated to the camp itself. Moving silently, she and her friends took out several dozen guards. In doing so, she used a tube with needles:
  - Sleep, dandelion boys, I give you peace.
  After which they dismantled and set fire to the camp. In general, such tactics, to hit the cattle, are ancient. Yulfi simply brought it to perfection. However, this did not cause much panic, the soldiers were already expecting such a move. Since this is not the first case of such sabotage. But still, many were trampled by horses. In addition, the Hyperborea fighters rolled down the hill, a large boulder, covered in resin. It was not easy to push it, even Timur was shaking from the effort. Nevertheless, it was worth the effort. The boulder crushed several tents, suppressed some, and set fire to others, the resin mixed with oil burned well.
  Yulfi whistled:
  - This is how heroes are made!
  Accompanied by Harlequin, Shell, Timur (Gayla was sleeping in a tent), she wedged herself into the enemy ranks. The girl fought especially hard, she, experiencing conflicting feelings, pity and shame, fell into a state of frenzied rage. If she had more magical energy, then Yulfi would have simply destroyed the enemy army. But the thing is that there was enough physical strength, and the magical energy was only accumulating.
  - It's a pity, I feel almost naked, - said the maiden. - But I won't stumble.
  The girl reproduced the mill, laying down four fighters. Here she met a very skillful opponent. Colonel Beams, a participant and winner of many tournaments, one of the strongest warriors of Siamat.
  
  He was very large, as tall as Timur, but much heavier, in a skillfully made chainmail. However, Yulfi was not afraid of him at all. She believed in her skill and ability to fight.
  - Well then, whore! Give yourself to me, I'll forgive everything! - The colonel shouted brazenly.
  - If your dignity is as big as your tongue, then why not! - the girl quipped.
  - All women are bitches! - the colonel barked.
  - No, I'm a bigger beast! - The warrior slammed hard into the steel shield, leaving a deep scratch. Apparently, the armor was forged by a very skilled craftsman, maybe even a dwarf, since even magically tempered steel couldn't cut through it. However, Yulfi didn't lose her head, she knew the weak points of the armor. After making a few trial lunges, the girl ducked up to her arm and performed a double corkscrew, breaking through the visor. The sword pierced right into the mouth, reaching the back of the head.
  Beams grunted and fell over, raising sand as he fell.
  - Another one is ready! - Yulfi waved her sword.
  When the panic began to subside, the Hyperborea fighters retreated. Yulfi, as the fastest and most skilled warrior, covered the retreat. She believed in her own invulnerability, and the army believed in her strength. Now the girl could retreat with bloody swords and a proudly raised head. After a fierce battle, they could rest a little. Before dawn, Yulfi and her comrades slept for a couple of hours. The girl woke up earlier than everyone else, in order to fall asleep faster and regain her strength, she slept naked with Timur. Their bodies warmed each other and helped to regain strength. And in general, a woman enjoys feeling the muscular, as if cast from steel, body of her beloved man.
  Yulfi went to the dwarf Dül. He had to help break down the gunpowder into its constituent elements in order to decide how to reproduce this powerful weapon.
  The girl approached the wall. There was a forge there, where craftsmen worked under the supervision of a dwarf. Hammers pounded, a furnace swelled. Blacksmiths in aprons and a couple of shirtless teenage apprentices were making weapons. The sweaty boys were covered in burns, their bodies blackened with soot glistened. They were actively crafting, including hollow arrows for large crossbows. Smiling, Yulfi walked past them, deliberately stepping barefoot on the hot iron. Due to skill, there were no burns left on her chiseled feet. The teenager, he was wearing heavy boots, whistled:
  - A full-fledged witch!
  Yulfi walked further, inside was a real laboratory. The gnome Dul himself, for his kind, was large, of average human height, and his shoulders resembled a large closet. Gnomes, albeit very slowly, grow throughout their lives, and this specimen was over four hundred and fifty. He wore special glasses, with many lenses. His face was wrinkled, with a hooked nose. Gray beard, neatly trimmed. In appearance, judging by his physiognomy, he could be given about ninety years old, but his powerful body moved quickly, like a young man. Apparently, he was not indifferent to pretty women, lust lit up his deep eyes, his gaze dug into his cute legs.
  - It's you, Yulfi! - the dwarf asked, grimacing. - So you want to know what gunpowder is made of.
  - I already know that there are at least three elements, sulfur, coal, saltpeter. I just need to find out in what proportions, and also, preferably, add something to increase the effectiveness of the explosive. - Yulfi stated.
  Dul rubbed the glass:
  - Well, the proportions can be calculated by trial and error. I have already done some of that. As for increasing the explosive power, I have some ideas. But you have to pay for it. And not a little, since we are talking about the fate of the entire Hyperborea empire and the imperial house.
  Yulfi frowned, the greed of the gnomes became proverbial:
  - And how much do you want? A hundred, two hundred coins!
  Dul laughed, it sounded like a chicken clucking.
  - No, that's just ridiculous. Twenty, no, thirty bags of gold. Only then will there be results.
  - There is not that much in the city treasury. Besides, on the eve of the war, some of the gold was taken to the capital.
  - So much the worse for you. If there is no money, there will be no gunpowder.
  Yulfi jumped up and kicked the gnome in the groin. Suddenly, a metal plate appeared in the path of her bare foot. Then she added a knee to the jaw.
  Dul fell to the stone floor, the warrior was too fast.
  A person would be in shock for several minutes from such a blow, and gnomes, probably less, since they are a more resilient tribe. Just in case, Yulfi pinched his carotid artery with her finger. In gnomes, it is closer to the back of the head. He began to snore, whistling through his nose.
  The warrior began mixing the ingredients herself. In doing so, she relied on a special intuition. She managed to create a mixture that tasted and colored like gunpowder. The girl put a pinch under the stone and set it on fire. It exploded quite violently, and the stone shattered into pieces. The warrior grinned.
  - Not bad! But it could be better if you add some phosphorus and rupture grass dust to the sulfur.
  The girl conducted a test using a tiny bit of explosive element, but it turned out that it burned her cheek. In addition, it singed her hair. And the noise was so loud that blacksmiths tried to break into the laboratory.
  - Horror! - Said the Warrior, laughing. - Don't be afraid of anything! This is my next physical experience.
  The blacksmiths fell behind.
  It's a pity that coal, sulfur, and saltpeter are limited, although no, this is a city of craftsmen, there is enough of this stuff. And phosphorus and rupture-grass can be obtained. What if we make small bags with fragments and throw them at the enemy. It's just a pity that there is little time, we may not make it in time for the assault. But then again, they will repel the second onslaught of the Alpha army anyway.
  Yulfi approached the blacksmiths and began to give instructions. Various pieces of advice, in her melodic voice.
  - Prepare as much sulfur, coal, saltpeter, phosphorus as possible. We'll give the enemy a good beating.
  The girl showed how to mix these components to avoid explosions.
  And let the gnome sleep for now! In this case, he will do less harm.
  The girl worked for several hours, she had time, since the Duke moved the time of the assault to the afternoon.
  Apparently a full belly should give the dignitary more confidence.
  Without Selena, Alpha lost his cool. He drank too much at breakfast and fell asleep. Even outside the tent, he could hear snoring. However, what can you expect from a power-hungry man, better known for his gluttony and exotic dishes than for his original military moves.
  Timur came running. The young man saw how enthusiastically Yulfi was making hand bombs.
  The young man asked her:
  - Is this a new invention?
  - An improved type of gunpowder. You probably know that Siamat has such a demonic weapon. - The girl rolled her eyes.
  - Who doesn't know this? - Timur carefully touched the bag. - How does it work?
  - For now, a short fuse. However, I think we can come up with something better, maybe an acid fuse.
  - How is that? - asked the curious slave.
  - And so! Just pull the ring out and throw it. That's also a strong move. - Yulfi smiled.
  - A ring! - Just like in a fairy tale! - Timur was surprised. Remember, there were such genies, they were even stronger than angels.
  - Something similar to genies certainly exists. There are spirits and powers, but I personally doubt such as those in the sacred books of various religions or in legends. In my opinion, most spirits do not recognize themselves as individuals. - Yulfi spread her hands.
  Timur, wrinkling his forehead, said:
  - Did you summon the souls of the dead?
  - That is, did I practice necromancy! This art is forbidden, but we know some of the basics. Not blind kittens. Besides, our teacher sometimes called the spirits of ancestors and consulted. In any case, there is a soul and death is not the finish, but the beginning of the start. True, what is behind the barrier is a mystery. - Yulfi lowered her tone a little.
  - I think our goal for now is to throw as many enemies as possible over this barrier. As they say: The Motherland is calling. - The guy bent both arms, his powerful biceps bulged.
  The young man and the girl kissed. Timur inhaled the fragrant breath of the beauty, no perfume could compare with it.
  "You must be eating ambrosia," he said with a sigh.
  - They only gave it to us on holidays. It was too valuable. - The girl smiled, kissing the guy on the forehead.
  - Did you eat it? - The broad-shouldered young man was surprised.
  "I know how to cook it." Yulfi gently ran her fingers over the slave"s forehead.
  - Will you let me try?
  - Not today! It contains thirty herbs, and it rejuvenates the body. True, you can't eat it too often. - The sorceress added.
  - Why! - Timur's voice sounded offended.
  - Food of the gods. It is too great a happiness, it can exhaust the body. However, tell the truth, am I not better than ambrosia? - Yulfi said playfully.
  Timur leaned over and kissed the girl on the knee:
  - You are the best of the best. The view is stunning, terrifying for enemies! - The young man placed his hands on the warrior's collarbones, feeling the hardness of the muscles. - How strong you are.
  - Just like you! Well, okay, collect the grenades, they can be dangerous not only for the enemy, but also for the inept soldiers of our army, so this time more experienced warriors will use them. - The girl smiled.
  - I see! The strongest and smartest. - Timur played with his abdominal muscles.
  - It's already lunchtime, let's have some food and then go to battle. - Yulfi interrupted.
  The Duke, not without reason, was waiting for dinner. The sorcerer Dikk had to prepare a potion similar to the one used during the storming of the fortress of Erf. That is, to put the soldiers into a state of battle trance, depriving them of even a hint of fear.
  But then it turned out that the amount of herbs prepared would only be enough for ten to twelve thousand warriors.
  - Alas, so few, but let them be the best of the best! - said Duke Alpha, involuntarily repeating the words of his worst enemy.
  "We will personally lead them to the assault!" Generals Li Zin and Li Hinn declared, shaking their swords.
  Duke Alpha hastened to agree with them:
  - We still have a large numerical advantage. In this case, why waste time. Twelve thousand will be quite enough to break through the defense. Especially since most of the enemy warriors are militiamen and former slaves.
  Lee Hinn, a huge, dark yellow fighter with narrow eyes, mockingly remarked:
  - Training plays a big role, and what can a slave do? Hit someone on the head with a pickaxe or blow gas.
  Duke Alpha trembled:
  - That's exactly what happened last time, they released gas with poisoned needles. Yulfi is a real god of destruction, Kali in human form.
  - That's right, in human form, which means a mere mortal can kill her. - Lee Hinn opened his narrow eyes even wider. - I'll also drink a drink that fights fatigue and makes muscles stronger. Then, I'll go and kill Yulfi.
  The sorcerer Dick noted:
  - I have a potion, but it's only enough for one. It will increase your strength and reaction, add speed, and if you consider that even without it you are one of the best warriors of Siamat, you will become invincible, even against such a witch.
  Lee Hinn clapped the sorcerer on the shoulder:
  - Thank you, magician! Maybe I'll take this bitch alive. Then we'll all have fun with her. The girl is moving too fast, I couldn't even get a good look at her.
  Dick said, sobbing slightly:
  - Well, she's very beautiful, just incredible. Hair like bright sunbeams with a touch of fire. Yes, it's best to take her alive. Judging by everything, the girl doesn't have much magic, so you can handle her. If you hurt her, it doesn't matter, everything heals on her just fine.
  The Duke interrupted the sorcerer's reasoning:
  - The troops are already lined up. I give the signal to storm!
  . CHAPTER #11.
  The Duke's army was deployed, ready for the assault. Despite the enormous losses, it numbered almost one hundred and fifty thousand fighters, not counting the slaves-auxiliaries. The ranks were formed, the soldiers swayed in a uniform movement.
  However, the assault was delayed. There were difficulties with the absence of twelve select thousands, since the best warriors, the wild and the negative, were put to sleep along with Selena. It was necessary to recruit from the surviving wild and female warriors, adding to them the bravest fighters from other units.
  Yulfi took advantage of the delay to finish assembling an unusual catapult. It consisted of a whole series of blades and worked on steam. The blades pushed pistons accelerated in the boiler at high speed under the influence of steam.
  Such a catapult had a high rate of fire and could throw pots with burning resin, or round stones, with greater intensity, incomparable to a regular catapult. In general, the cauldron was built by the gnome Dul, and not for a military purpose, but for an unusual fountain. It was believed that the emperor would soon arrive, and then the gnome would receive a generous reward for the invention of such a high-thrown jet. Not to mention the opportunity to get a high position at court, with a salary and privileges. Well, and enterprising gnomes, long ago understood what power is contained in the energy of steam. They built mills, and even scooters, of course, at the dawn of their civilization. We must give credit to this race, it was not evil and excessively cruel, like people. It never set itself the goal of enslaving or destroying humanity. And if so, then people evolved, watching the death of the great race. Women can still do without men, but men without women, no. As for the possibility of mixed marriages, for example, between human women and dwarf men, there have been no examples of them having children. True, there were a couple of times when there were suspicions, but even humans have anomalies.
  But the nephew of the Emperor of Hyperborea was a half-breed elf. He had great abilities for magic, but it was because of this that he was forced to hide somewhere in the mountains.
  Now Yulfi reworked the invention for war, using, at the same time, a kind of cultivator that harvested large, human-head-sized potatoes. However, the dwarf was not smart enough and used the power of horses for the cultivator. The girl, with her direct mind, tried to extract military benefits from everything. She even had an idea, why not create a machine that could fly like a bird? This is a very good idea, and dropping bombs from above. But it is difficult to make something like that. However, you can fly with the power of magic, but few are capable of this. And a lot of magic energy is spent on this, especially if you carry a heavy load with you. However, with magical movement, the distance does not particularly affect the expenditure of energy.
  Well, and "bombs" were also actively made. The dwarf had prepared a lot of grass, he was doing certain work in the mountains.
  In general, having taken up positions in the most dangerous areas, the best warriors grabbed gifts. Timur and several officers showed the others how to use them. Well, and the steam catapult, Yulfi placed near the lion gate. There the wall was a little lower, which means that it is here that the main blow should be expected.
  In general, the minutes that pass the slowest while you wait for a fight, even if you are busy with something serious. Even children are mobilized for auxiliary work. However, Yulfi was thinking about giving them ordinary slingshots with a poisoned dowel as a weapon. But this is too dangerous, especially for the little ones: they will poison themselves, but some feasible weapon needs to be created for them too. Especially since the families are large, and there are a lot of such little soldiers.
  Shell ran up to Yulfi and suggested:
  - These bombs are not bad, of course, but if you equip them with poisoned needles, it will be even better!
  - We would have filled them with shrapnel, including poisoned ones, a long time ago. Only in this case there would be a high risk of infecting our own soldiers with toxins. So for now, I'll figure out the direction of the blast wave. We still need to work a lot on improving the bomblets. - The warrior patiently explained.
  - Well, that's great, Yulfi. The enemy is taking too long to storm, - Shell said worriedly.
  - We won't miss the start. There will be a signal. - The girl encouraged.
  Before the attack, the Duke ordered to fire from heavy catapults brought on diplodocus. These were powerful weapons. As last time, they tried to throw barrels of gunpowder. However, the tactics of the fight remained the same: hit the barrel with a lit arrow. Then it will explode so much that no one will think it's a little, but it can only harm their own troops. True, after the explosions in the air. (Here Yulfi could appreciate what a force a large mass of gunpowder is), the enemy switched to boulders. However, when such a large boulder falls, houses are also flattened and casualties cannot be avoided. Moreover, children die en masse. It's good that the rate of fire and accuracy are extremely low.
  - We need to destroy these ballistas. And now, the enemy will attack. They need to make it before it gets dark.
  The girl, as always, was right. A roar was heard, huge pipes roared as if cutting iron. The Duke's army, like tidal waves, went to attack.
  Yulfi calmly, but in a deafening voice, commanded:
  - Shoot at pre-targeted squares. The arrows are poisoned, and there is no need to throw too many at one target.
  Shell noted:
  - We could come up with something else for mass destruction. Something like the jet that the dragon spews.
  - You mean a flamethrower, like the ones we saw in the labyrinth, on the simulators, but only bigger? - Yulfi asked.
  - And even if it were so! Look how densely the enemy is advancing! I wish I could hit them - fry them! - Shell even swung his fist like a seasoned boxer.
  - Not all at once, my friend! If the opportunity arises, we will certainly settle accounts with the enemy. And we will have flamethrowers. Only the appropriate mixture needs to be selected and the devices manufactured. In the meantime, we will try to repel the assault.
  On the approach, the Duke's troops were met with heavy fire. It was especially dense on the path of the main attack of the lion crows. There, a steam catapult was working. It threw out gifts unusually densely. Clay pots burst in dense columns, roughly blew up the soldiers' chains. Yulfi slightly improved the mixture, adding sulfur and phosphorus, as a result, the fire began to burn stronger, faster and hotter. Even Li Hinn, despite his armor, was scorched. The soldiers set on fire screamed and squealed. The wounded were simply trampled by stones. Li Hinn even cut off the heads of five soldiers who rushed to flee. The elite, twelve thousand warriors, suffered serious losses, but they continued to climb forward. They could not be stopped by a temporary misunderstanding, even though the death toll was in the hundreds, and on the scale of the entire assault, in the thousands.
  The troops walked dismounted and tried to shoot back themselves. However, the warriors of Hyperborea skillfully hid behind the battlements of the walls or behind pre-forged metal nets.
  The Duke screamed at the archers:
  - Shoot mercilessly at those who lag behind or run.
  Having reached the wall, the Siamat fighters used ladders, ropes, and hooks to climb up. Boiling water, resin, and flammable mixtures were poured on them from the wall. Ladders were pushed down, ropes were chopped with scythes, but the fighters kept climbing. The slaves met those crawling up with blows from swords, axes, or simply crowbars. The slaves fought, as always, courageously. After all, they were given hope for freedom, and the evil Siamat wanted to take it away. And a slave with hope, overcome with anger, is a terrible person. The slaves crushed their enemies, imagining that they were destroying their hated overseers and masters. They hit with full force, putting so much effort into the blow that helmets and cones flew into splinters. It seemed like a confrontation between a stream and an obstacle, the latter rushing as a stormy stream, but breaking like a wave against a breakwater.
  The most powerful blow was dealt in the area of the Lion Gate. Right opposite Yulfi. The girl directed the bombardment from the steam catapult, then personally threw down ladders and cut ropes. The enemy even managed to climb the wall, but they were met with friendly blows. Yulfi fought desperately, the densest crowd was against her. Here, having attacked at once from hundreds of ladders, the stupefied Siamat climbed the wall. They poured out in a stream, and the girl threw a trump ace into the battle. She and a dozen people threw bombs at once. Explosions followed, soldiers were torn to pieces along with armor. Improved gunpowder hit very hard, sending a wave forward. The destruction, given the density of the soldiers, was terrifyingly massive. In other places where the enemy managed to succeed, homemade grenades were also used.
  Yulfi shouted loudly:
  - What, Mazuriki, didn't expect it? The thunder of war, you sons of bitches!
  Here Yulfi suddenly felt ashamed, she swore rudely, showed rudeness. The girl mentally addressed the bright gods:
  - Forgive me, light! There is darkness all around and the explosions illuminate it.
  So, where grenades were used, the fighting spirit of the Siamats dropped sharply. No one had ever used gunpowder in such a way. Yulfi's know-how knocked the enemy off their usual track. But we must give credit to all the defenders who fought with unprecedented courage.
  And yet, the effects of the dope were taking their toll. Despite the enormous losses, the enemy continued to advance against the Lion Gate. Having laid waste to many warriors, Yulfi and her comrades threw out their entire stock of grenades. Of the twelve thousand soldiers in a trance, barely half survived, but that was enough to continue the unthinkable pressure. Yulfi had to join the fight. Her companions fought and died with smiles on their lips. Here, one girl, with a pierced stomach, laid out two warriors with one swing of her sword. One of the thirteen-year-old boys carrying grenades, threw himself under their feet, knocking down the attackers, slashing with daggers. Here, two warriors strangled each other. The tall slave Pektin received fourteen wounds, but did not leave his post, continuing to fight back with a double-bladed axe. Yulfi herself was a model of swiftness and pressure. She shouted:
  - Look at the commander! I'm not telling you: die! On the contrary, live and win.
  The warrior's courage was passed on to the militia and more experienced warriors, but the enemy's foothold on the wall expanded.
  True, in other directions, where there was no decent dope, the onslaught of the Siamats noticeably weakened. They were clearly exhausted, primarily morally. Some of the fighters rolled away from the walls and were met with a hail of arrows. The Duke, generally a coward by nature, wanted to show himself tough. Others simply stood under the walls and took on streams of burning mixture and shots from crossbows and bows. Taking advantage of the hesitation, other militiamen rushed to help Yulfi, under the command of Harlequin and Geila. The miracle warriors also rushed: Timur and Shell.
  The young men shouted:
  - For our ladies and our honor!
  The blow of fresh forces tipped the scales in favor of Hyperborea. Gayla, however, having cut down a couple of warriors, retreated; it was necessary to watch the entire wall so that the enemy did not suddenly approach. Then, a possible victory would turn into a fatal defeat and the young sorceress who saved her from shame would no longer be there. Harlequin, however, fought like a lioness. She had already adopted some things from Yulfi, in particular, kicks. The girl hit quite sharply, in the most painful place for men.
  "I will deprive you of the dignity you never had!" she shouted.
  Timur, in addition to special heavy and long swords, grabbed a steel pole and simply threw ten warriors off the wall at once.
  - Don't get into the porridge, cockroaches! - said the young man, laughing. - Although you can try, the slaves' food is lean, and with you it will be more rich!
  His cheek was cut open with a sword, the boy felt a warm trickle on his neck. This added to his rage. Timur struck with swords so hard that the armor bent under the blows.
  Shell acted more carefully, but killed no less, relying on dexterity and virtuoso technique. However, the demonstration of skill always bore fruit. It must be said that the warriors, especially those under the influence of dope, acted too straightforwardly, their movements were predictable, which meant that the blow was easy to parry or dodge. The lack of fear of death makes one neglect defense. It is easier to fight and deliver an irresistible attack in response. Yulfi also understood this, and used the simplest fan! This was enough to defeat for sure! Not a girl, a candle flame, it seems that the enemy blades pass through her.
  The Siyamats were clearly being pushed back, the captured bridgehead was shrinking. They were about to be finally thrown off the wall.
  Then Li Hinn entered the fray. A mighty, narrow-eyed warrior, brandishing two swords, rushed at Yulfi. The girl bravely met the brute, the blades clashed with force. The potion given by the sorcerer worked. Li Hinn moved as quickly as the warrior, but he himself was much larger.
  Yulfi retreated, parrying the attack, but her hand went numb from the contact of the blades.
  - You're just a dinosaur! - She said in surprise.
  Lee Hinn bared his teeth, his jagged but large teeth flashing.
  - What, whore, don't you like it? How will it be for you to end up dead with your stomach cut open?
  Timur, having cut down several opponents, broke through to them:
  - Come on, I'll deal with the boor.
  Yulfi nobly pushed her lover away:
  - No! I will never attack one person with two of us. This is my personal business, what we live for: risking everything, to win!
  - Then do it, sister! - Timur shouted in a breaking voice.
  The girl went on the offensive, they almost collided heads. Yulfi was almost naked, and her opponent was in heavy armor. This provided the warrior with an advantage in maneuverability:
  - Well, the probability of victory is like two balls on the table! - The warrior, glistening with sweat, grinned.
  "What are you talking about, bitch!" roared the bandit general Lee Hinn.
  Yulfi kicked him in the knee pad, the enemy slowed his movements a little, and the warrior, sliding her sword along the blade, simultaneously driving her knee into his wrist, cut his hand.
  - What, you don't like it! - The girl grinned mockingly.
  - You'll pay for this, bitch! I'll stick a sword into your womb! - The boor strained.
  Yulfi dodged the attack, and her opponent's right hand became slightly more sluggish. However, when he lunged with his left, Lee Hinn cut off a clump of the girl's hair.
  - Decided to become a hairdresser? Well, it's quite an honorable profession. - Yulfi teased.
  - I'll kill you! You'll be torn to pieces! - Howled the armored beast.
  At that moment, a crossbow bolt pierced her leg. One of the warriors of Siamat was not distinguished by nobility. It became more difficult for the girl to move. Li Hinn increased the pressure, began to attack much more actively. Yulfi was forced to retreat.
  - What, is it getting tough, whore! - The general grinned wryly.
  - Don't brag ahead of time. - Here the girl stumbled, swayed, and fell.
  A wild roar erupted from Lee Hinn's throat:
  - Now, you're mine!
  He swung and slashed with his swords crosswise. And then he froze. Yulfi's swords sank into the gap between the groin plate and the stomach. Li Hinn roared and, in rage, struck his legs, the warrior managed to roll away.
  - This is what happens when you insult others! - The girl declared, laughing. - Watch your tongue. It is the strongest muscle, since it can kill millions, and the weakest, since it can betray the speaker!
  Li Hinn was dying painfully, it seemed that an important organ had been cut. Yulfi, who had not become hardened by the war, finished him off with a swift lunge.
  - I won't let even a scumbag like you suffer!
  Timur, having thrown down several fighters, said:
  - Looks like we won!
  The Duke's numerous troops retreated. Now even the shots of the barrage squads could not stop them. Yulfi continued to give orders, performing feats. In particular, the steam catapult began working again. The remnants of the enemy troops fled in panic.
  At this point the young warrior felt dizzy. Her leg began to swell, even though she had pulled out the crossbow bolt. Looking at the piece of metal, Shell said with excitement:
  - Poisoned!
  Yulfi asked, out of breath, her head spinning:
  - What did you say?
  - I say poisoned! We must take the antidote immediately.
  The young man hurried, and Timur, bending down, began to suck from the cute ankle, spitting out blood every now and then.
  - That's what they do in case of a snake bite, - he said.
  Yulfi started to have a fever, her body was covered in cold sweat, her limbs were shaking. The girl suffered unbearably. However, the sorceress's powerful body successfully fought the lethal dose. It seemed that they used a poison capable of knocking out a mastodon.
  Shell ran up to her and poured some of the antidote into the girl's mouth. Yulfi's eyes brightened, she rose slightly. The sweat dried, the trembling stopped:
  "It was like I was put through a meat grinder," the warrior said with a groan.
  Timur, sincerely happy, answered:
  - You have a very strong body.
  - Yes, of course! - Shell agreed, slightly surprised. - It's a poison from the khrunilian fruit, one of the strongest in the world and it kills so quickly that you don't have time to take the antidote.
  - It's my own fault! I should have been watching the entire battlefield, but my consciousness narrowed. Most likely, it was a professional killer, and he was looking for a specific victim. - Yulfi suggested.
  - Agreed! Rest, girl!
  - I'm already healthy! - Yulfi jumped to her feet. - We need to give the enemy a few injections before he comes to his senses.
  - That's right! - Timur agreed. - He's now in shock after an unsuccessful attack.
  - We don't have enough cavalry! - Harlequin sighed. - What can you do with five thousand horsemen?
  Yulfi objected vigorously:
  - Not everything is decided by numbers.
  - One wolf can disperse a herd of cows. Although, they are larger than a wolf and have horns. That is the superiority of spirit over matter! - Shell declared, supporting his friend.
  - Then let's not hesitate. Let's attack! - The young warrior said decisively.
  Five thousand horsemen under skillful leadership is really not a small number. Especially when the army of Siamat is in a disordered state.
  The Duke, shaking and spitting saliva, was interrogating Li Zin.
  - Where is Lee Hinn?
  - He died! - The general sighed heavily.
  - How did he die!? - Alpha squealed.
  - Killed, brave man, by a witch!
  - I see! What a failure! - The Duke hit the slave's back with his fist, and her full breasts with scarlet nipples shook from the shock. - Well, you're a bitch, like all women.
  Li Zin tried to cheer up the dignitary:
  - Maybe she's dead too.
  The Duke frowned and asked:
  - Why do you think so?
  Li Zin smiled slyly:
  - Here, my personal killer will tell you.
  A man in black robes and a mask stood at attention in front of the dignitary. No one noticed how he fluttered into the tent:
  - I, Blood! That's my name! - A hoarse voice creaked.
  - A good nickname! - the Duke agreed, smiling.
  - I shot her in the bare leg. I was afraid that this witch would dodge a shot to the head. - The "killer" explained in a clear voice.
  - Reasonable! - the nobleman said briefly.
  - Shot in the ankle with a crossbow bolt.
  - A trifle! - There was disappointment in the Duke's voice.
  - But before that, I smeared it with the most powerful poison that the sorcerer Dick gave me.
  The Duke perked up, grabbed a glass of wine and drank it in one gulp:
  - So she died!
  - Sorcerer Dick said: no chance.
  - I promote you to colonel. I have the power to do so.
  The masked man bowed low:
  - I would consider it an honor.
  - And I give you a whole regiment to command. - The Duke raised the thumb of his right hand.
  - I serve the great Siamat! - the killer barked.
  - Then, stand still!
  An adjutant flew into the tent.
  - A large cavalry detachment is attacking us from the city of Dijzh.
  The Duke muttered happily:
  - It's clear they are taking revenge for the witch!
  Dick fluttered into the tent, he shouted loudly:
  - Our army is being destroyed, and you are just chilling.
  - It's okay! - The Duke said calmly. - Now we'll take the enemy in pincers. We'll throw a noose!
  Li Zin jumped out:
  - I'm coming! We will overthrow the enemy!
  Easy to say, hard to do. Yulfi and her emboldened horsemen were already tearing apart the troops. They were plunging like a knife into butter, cutting the weakened army into pieces. First of all, they cut down the archers, exterminating the opponents. The crossbowmen were already pretty worn out by their retreating troops. Now they were exterminated, threatening to crush them completely, to exterminate them completely.
  Li Zin somehow stopped the horsemen and tried to reorganize the horse ranks.
  He relied on numerical superiority and the use of magical power.
  Sorcerer Dikk entered the battle. He released two bright fireballs at the rushing horsemen, knocking some off their horses. Then he saw Yulfi racing ahead of everyone on a tyrannosaurus, chopping and tearing everyone in a row. His face twisted.
  - But the witch is alive! - Hysterically twitching, he threw out the third pulsar.
  The girl barely dodged. The energy flow hit the Siamat riders surrounding her:
  - Beat your own! Then you'll be a good boy! - The girl said mockingly.
  - Oh, you shrew! - The sorcerer gritted his teeth and tried to throw out the fourth ball.
  Yulfi whispered a spell in response. A clot of energy exploded in the sorcerer's hands. The scorched sorcerer collapsed unconscious. His appearance expressed the triumph of the proverb: don't dig a hole for someone else, you'll fall into it yourself!
  The warrior directed her horse towards the tent.
  - Our complete victory is near. We just need to overthrow the Duke!
  Indeed, the defenders had a chance to defeat, but as often happens, force majeure occurred. Apparently, the emperor attached too much importance to this direction of the offensive, another five thousand fresh and well-trained horsemen of Siamat jumped out from behind the forest. Their entry into the battle allowed the other troops to reorganize and counterattack, having an advantage in strength. Yulfi, with the best warriors, had to cover the retreat of the troops to the city.
  - This is our destiny! To fight without rest!
  The tyrannosaurus held back the other warriors, but Yulfi tried to attack the raptor. This is the largest and most terrible predator on Earth. The terrifying beast, breaking trees, throwing its own soldiers aside, rushed at the girl. Yulfi did not lose her head. Having given the order to the tyrannosaurus to get out with the rest of the warriors, she climbed up the tail and back with huge spikes, onto the head of the raptor. The back was very prickly, and even the hardened bare soles of the girl felt the burning pricks.
  This monster was controlled by only one little man, a greenish one, and a dwarf at that.
  Yulfi immediately realized that she was dealing with a wood goblin. And wood goblins have magic, in any case, the dwarf immediately released a fiery beam at her, cutting the ribbon covering her chest and scorching her skin. But Yulfi weakened the effect with a counter spell and stabbed her sword in response:
  - Even magic is inferior to the blade.
  The dwarf squealed and tried to hit the girl with a dagger, but she cut off his paw, and then twisted his wrist, cutting off his head:
  - I think you don't need it!
  The goblin's head fell and whispered:
  - Damn you! Let...
  Yulfi, with a terrible blow, split the skull to the very teeth. The death curse of the Leshy, this is no joke. True, if you do not specify it, then it is simply a curse of a mortal. And so she, Yulfi, has probably already been cursed so much, and will be cursed more, that taking "lies" to heart is more expensive for oneself.
  Now, the main thing is to take control of the raptor. This is more difficult than the tyrannosaurus. Firstly, the beast itself is almost as big as a diplodocus, and secondly, it is a real death machine that even the wood goblin does not always obey. Despite all its power, they did not dare to send it to the assault.
  Yulfi whispered sweet words to the raptor, whistling in the ultrasonic range:
  - They say that you are cruel and formidable, but I do not believe it. Your soul is tender as a flower,
  Like the lips of a loved one. You want warmth and love. Know that I am your destiny, the one that comes to you in a dream.
  The raptor calmed down and became quiet. At that moment he was jabbed with a spear, but his thick skin was stronger than steel.
  Yulfi continued to whisper. All lizards are similar in some way, they obey when they feel strength and affection.
  - My dear, well done! And now crush your enemies - without knowing a shadow of fear!
  Now the raptor was himself again. With his claws and eight legs he tore, trampled and crushed the riders of Siamat.
  Yulfi was like a card player who had won the jackpot and was raising the stakes.
  But her extermination, controlling such a brute, created to kill and conquer, was something from the realm of surrealism. It was impossible to oppose anything to the warrior: her incomparable power was too great. Even other tyrannosaurs refused to fight the raptor. The girl even felt sorry for her opponent:
  - Well, that's not even fair. The enemies have nothing to respond with! It's like beating someone tied to a tree.
  Yulfi gave the command:
  - Now, jump! Like this, higher! Act harder!
  The girl herself liked it. They didn't even try to surround her, because the horses were afraid of the monster. She even thought about killing the Duke. But this unfortunate commander proved his helplessness, what if someone smarter takes his place?
  In any case, Yulfi, such a prospect seemed quite probable. Not to mention that the defeated duke could be executed by the emperor himself. And ending up on a stake is much worse than dying with a sword in your hands.
  - Yes, Alpha! You do not deserve to receive death as a gift. Instead, a life of ingloriousness awaits you! With a bad finish. - With feigned sadness, the warrior said.
  Raptor continued to cut everyone, but Yulfi was already extremely tired of it all. Chasing individuals for the sake of killing. True, sometimes the bravest warriors huddled together to attack. But this is the same as knocking peas together: easier to swallow. Of course, you can simply consider it a game, you just knock down pins. But these are people, active and wanting to live. On the other hand, you need to win. Yulfi's kind heart does not want to kill, but a sense of duty allows you to overcome pity.
  Although, on the other hand, the soldiers have children. And how they will cry that their father laid down his head on foreign soil.
  "We will never retreat!" Yulfi repeated, like a spell.
  Raptor was getting tired little by little, it wasn't easy for such a big carcass to jump and destroy everyone. He had already destroyed hundreds.
  - Okay, take a rest! - Yulfi slowed the raptor down and began to retreat to the wall. On the way, she did, however, allow it to devour a number of horses and fresh corpses. To make it a little easier to feed such a carcass.
  - Eat up! We're under siege! And you'll be eating outside the walls.
  The beast nodded in agreement and growled approvingly:
  - Ooo!
  - Well done! I'll call you Bim. Short and sweet! - The girl scratched the thorns with her bare heel, it was ticklish and almost pleasant.
  The Duke, on his brontosaurus, tried to move as far away as possible. He imagined a terrifying raptor, ready to break his bones and swallow him with his shell.
  Seeing that the monster was retreating, the Duke became encouraged:
  - It looks like the enemy has lost his nerve!
  The Blood Killer muttered:
  - It's just that this witch decided to give the monster a rest.
  The Duke couldn't help but chuckle:
  - Beauty and the beast! It sounds so symbolic! It's a beautiful fairy tale.
  Blood, wheezing, objected:
  - Maybe it's not a fairy tale. This witch withstood such a strong poison that I'm simply amazed. Maybe there's demon blood running through her.
  - What do you mean? Her father is a demon? - Alpha muttered, not hiding his surprise.
  - It's not impossible! I saw how she turned Dick down. The sorcerer is still unconscious, unable to move.
  The Duke's fat face broke into a smile:
  - So much the better! Maybe he was killed?
  - It looks like not!
  - What a pity! A completely useless sorcerer.
  Blood scratched the tip of his nose.
  - Are you hinting that I should finish him off?
  The Duke waved his hand, as if driving away the absurd thought.
  - You misunderstood me! He can spit fire no worse than a catapult. So maybe when he moves away, he'll destroy the wall.
  The killer came to life:
  - You said a catapult. So maybe we can destroy the enemy bastions with huge ballistas?
  The Duke grinned.
  - I've already thought about it. But they have low accuracy to hit the wall directly.
  Well, we don"t have that much gunpowder left to allow the enemy to shoot it down in flight.
  The killer narrowed his eyes.
  - Why a boulder or gunpowder? An incendiary charge would be best, let it set the houses on fire.
  The Duke patted Blood on the shoulder:
  - You are smart and that is why you remain a colonel.
  - I'm not that smart. It's just that this technique is elementary. Incendiary bombs have been thrown from catapults hundreds of times, both in our time and before us. - The killer was modest, clearly afraid that he would be asked for advice, for the slightest reason and without reason.
  The Duke was touched:
  - And you're modest too! A wonderful guy. I'm appointing you as temporary general in place of the deceased Lee Hinn. Now you'll lead the troops.
  - I'm not very strong physically, I'm mediocre with a sword, I only shoot well with a crossbow. - Blood was confused.
  - But in cunning, there is no equal. Take a bow and get ready to lead the army. Make sure the catapults start firing.
  Blood left the tent. He ran to carry out the Duke's orders. Now he was a general, an outstanding personality. He would have his own large share of the spoils, a large salary, and if he showed intelligence, a fabulous income.
  - How quickly, without even expecting it, I have advanced. Truly, as long as fools live in this world, it is convenient for us to live by deception! - The killer grinned into his thin mustache.
  The catapult was loaded for a long time, with an oiled lump of straw and tow prepared.
  In addition, it turned out that several hundred slaves, mostly teenagers (they apparently had not yet come to terms with slavery), had escaped in the confusion. The killer became furious and ordered the remaining ones to be flogged. The idea was generally dictated by a mixture of greed and anger. The slaves were flogged so much that Colonel Blood ordered a basin to be placed under each one. The idea was to make a sacrifice to the evil gods, especially Seth and Kali. And what better way to appease evil than spilled blood.
  Then they put in two fireballs, preparing to fire.
  The boy observer in the bell tower reported to Gayle:
  - They want to shoot at us, they are preparing a special charge.
  The warrior went down to Yulfi, who had just started making new bombs.
  - Sorry, sister. I almost forgot, but it would be nice to destroy two large catapults. It looks like they want to treat us to a hot treat.
  Yulfi showed self-criticism:
  - Well, I'm a fool! I didn't break them! Well, I'll have to repeat the attack.
  - What, a raptor can't? - Gayla was indignant.
  - He's already rested. I'll try to bring him to his senses. - Yulfi flashed her bare heels and ran up to the beast.
  Everything would be fine, but the thing is that the raptor was sleeping. To prevent him from getting angry ahead of time, trampling his own, he had to be woken up delicately.
  - My dear, little flower, get up! - the girl whispered. - She even tickled her nostrils with a spear. Shell rode up on a tyrannosaurus:
  - You see, I have completely mastered this predator. It is not for nothing that your boyfriend was one of the best students of the white sorcerers.
  - I know who you were! - Despite the sharp answer, there was no rudeness in Yulfi's voice.
  The raptor and the tyrannosaurus began to growl at each other, moving their paws. They were ready to grab each other by the throat, two powerful monsters. However, the tyrannosaurus was much smaller and preferred to retreat. Yulfi turned the raptor around and turned it towards the open gates. The beast slightly squeezed its sides and passed through the doors. Although three chariots could drive through them, such a giant had to shrink.
  Yulfi felt a certain love. What power this beast had. A strong, tart smell, the play of muscles, noisy breathing. Such erotic power, a hero of the animal world.
  The girl increased her speed, directing the beast towards the giant ballistas. But no matter how she hurried, she still didn't make it. Two huge, lit balls flew in a huge arc. Yulfi fired automatically, she hit, of course, but there was nothing to explode in the flaming ball.
  - Well, I'm late again! Now my friends will have to work with fire.
  The balls left a large smoke tail behind them, sparks flew off them. One of them did not reach the city, fell in front of the wall, and the second one stuck between the houses. A fire started. And quite a strong one. True, the boys and girls carried sand and water, actively poured out the flames. The energetic Gayla led the extinguishing of the fire. The warrior herself covered it with sand, poured water. Fortunately, the houses around were stone, most of the flammable materials were hidden away, for example, in the basements. Nevertheless, a couple of old women did not have time to jump out: the poor grannies burned alive. Which, however, is not the biggest price for such a big "present".
  A whole regiment of horsemen flew out to intercept Yulfi. They were hit by a raptor and crushed. The girl rode right through the regiment without even noticing the liquid barrier. A dozen knights on camels were crushed by the warrior at once.
  - What, did you get it, pigs! It turned out to be a fatty cutlet. - The girl bared her teeth.
  A couple of camels turned out to be really fat. The fat was dripping and burning, one of the small catapults fired a pot of resin at Yulfi. True, it missed, catapults require skillful handling.
  The girl whistled:
  - Wow! Here's a salute to me! I like it hot.
  Nevertheless, the warrior trampled the catapult and its servants in anger and began to break the other ballistas. The raptor was hit by fairly heavy stones, causing the brute to roar. However, only the lightning of God could kill such a specimen.
  - This is secondary, we need to deal with those machines that can specifically get us.
  The girl said to herself.
  Yulfi rushed towards the diplodocus. Despite their colossal size, these creatures did not like to fight. Therefore, they simply made way for the formidable raptor.
  Slaves gathered near the catapults. They were trying to pull something onto the mast, which was tied with many ropes. Seeing the raptor, the slaves scattered in all directions; this monster was more terrible than the whips of the overseers. However, beating a helpless slave was one thing, but fighting such a terrible giant was quite another. Few dared to challenge the mistress of the raptor.
  Yulfi crushed three of the bravest fighters, and the fourth was swallowed by the raptor along with his armor. As for the temporary general Blood, who loved to throw antlers, he ran away first. Usually, those who kill from around the corner quickly lose their presence of mind. Well, and Bloody - that's what he renamed himself, because he was already a general, was not distinguished by courage, preferring to hide behind others and hit through the backs of their heads.
  Raptor, obeying the orders of the young sorceress, trampled and broke the instruments of death that had destroyed many lives. Yulfi encouraged him:
  - Don't spare them! Destroy all the bastards! Crush them like bedbugs! Beat them like cockroaches! No need for pity! That bad feeling! My soul is burning with melancholy! And my heart is sad!
  The rhyme in the warrior's mouth fired like machine gun fire.
  Having dealt with the largest ballistas, Yulfi moved on to smaller ones.
  The girl understood that, for example, at night the enemy would probably try to shell the fortress and then losses would be unavoidable. And in war, the main thing is to protect the soldiers. And, if possible, to win without great losses, with little bloodshed. And now, she kills, fighting alone. True, not quite. Here Shell arrived in time on a tyrannosaurus. The hero is a guy, somewhat similar to Timur and, nevertheless, not the same. All men are different, and they love different women. She is certainly demanding, but she understands that the ideal is unattainable.
  She may soon have a third man or even a fourth. You can't command the heart, especially since Yulfi is almost immortal. But Shell will always remain in her memory as the first one she pulled out of hell! Now they fight hand in hand, and the girl experiences bliss.
  - Shell, move to the side of me! We must walk hard, breaking these vices.
  The young man sang an impromptu verse:
  Only spears, sabers, arrows and vices,
  Able to curb the enemy's pressure!
  And the evil gods will not help cowards,
  I clutched the great axe of fate in my hands!
  Yulfi, in confirmation of his words, with the help of the raptor, threw the ballista, which scattered a dozen tall warriors to the sides.
  . CHAPTER 12
  - You, beautiful fairy! - Shell confirmed. - But I seem to have been wounded by an arrow, through the collarbone.
  - We'll have to improve the protection. Look, I'm in this metal mesh, completely invulnerable.
  Indeed, the cell in which the goblin was located made him almost inaccessible to enemy arrows.
  Realizing that it would be impossible to kill a dinosaur with an arrow, they tried to deal with the riders. And when hundreds of arrows or crossbow bolts are flying at you, it is impossible to avoid being hit. Shell, imitating his beloved, fought half-naked, which is perhaps not the best of the ideas that came into his bright head:
  - I will not leave you! - he shouted.
  - And make me shed tears over your body. - Yulfi answered, with emotion. - This is the stupidest thing you can suggest.
  Violating his reason, the young man was forced to agree and gallop to the fortress. Shell understood that now his death would only play into the hands of the enemies and break the heart of the girl-goddess!
  Yulfi, in turn, was smashing the catapults. She admired the picture of destruction, although, as it seemed to her, it would be necessary to smash machines without any number. However, the enemy, seeing the futility of shelling (the raptor's three eyes were in a kind of impenetrable case), tried to create a scorched strip around the monster. True, raptors, unlike large cats, are not afraid of fire. Only the rider Yulfi felt a little hot. The steel mesh was red-hot and burned her hands and feet.
  The girl ordered to speed up the movements and walked through the fire. It must be said that the Siamat themselves suffered while setting fire to the grass and fodder. Several dozen of them burned alive in the man-made hell.
  - You're killing yourselves, bastards! And all for my sake! - The girl muttered with annoyance.
  - Witch! Damn the witch! - They shouted back at the top of their lungs.
  The catapult was not far away, but the warrior felt that the raptor was starting to get tired again. The monster's breathing became heavy.
  Yulfi turned back. And just in time. On the second half of the way, the mighty beast began to stagger. A couple of times it stopped, lay down on its belly. However, when enemy horsemen jumped up to it, it suddenly jumped up and scattered them, after which it continued on its way. Right at the gates, the Siamats were shot at, forcing them to retreat. The monster ate
  several horses, as well as fat camels. He rolled over the gate and, collapsing, snored so loudly that it seemed like thunder.
  Yulfi climbed out of the net and reported to Gayla:
  - The first part of the operation was successfully completed. Most of the catapults were destroyed. Almost one and a half thousand enemy manpower were destroyed.
  - Are you alone?
  - No, you saw Shell. - Yulfi waved her hand to the side.
  "He seemed to be just getting in your way!" Gayla said with annoyance.
  - I wouldn't say so. A great guy: brave and courageous. - The warrior said passionately.
  Gayla readily agreed:
  - A crossbow bolt broke his bone, and he didn't even wince.
  - Our school! - The girl smiled. - Overall, a great warrior.
  - You can't compare. You can rest for now, your services to the empire will be appreciated.
  - The main thing is that it's not posthumous! - Yulfi quipped.
  After a short silence, the girl remarked:
  - We need to strengthen the defense. There will be more assaults and we need special gadgets for future wars.
  "What exactly?" Gayla asked impatiently.
  - The same flamethrower! Such a development is needed to win the war. - The warrior noted.
  - Well, go for it! True, our main techie is a gnome, he's sleeping for now.
  Yulfi waved her hand:
  - He'll wake up tomorrow, but for now, I'll manage without him. Yes, I still need to collect the bodies of the enemies and bury them with all honors.
  Gayla said sharply:
  - And we are already doing it! The customs of war are sacred.
  The evening passed quietly, with the performance of rituals. The army of Siamat was counting the losses. There were more than forty thousand killed. About twenty thousand wounded. That is, more than a third of the army was put out of action. Not to mention the loss of most of the catapults. The Hyperboreans lost about twelve times less. There was reason to be sad and hysterical. In any case, Duke Alpha got drunk, mixing several types of rum and liqueur at once. And, as often happens in such cases, he burped for a long time.
  Li Zin, Bloody, and Dick, who had come to his senses, discussed plans together.
  Bloody spoke first:
  - We need to lift the siege and leave before we are all killed.
  Li Zin retorted sharply:
  - You are suggesting simple betrayal.
  - No! It's just common sense. Now they have the raptor, and they can torment our army every day without losses. Not to mention the bombs that punch huge holes in our ranks, and the terrible catapult, from which incendiary charges fly like a waterfall. Well, what can we achieve by confrontation? By laying down the army and dying ourselves.
  Dick took a drag on his pipe, his face bandaged. Spitting through a knocked-out tooth, he said angrily:
  - And do you think, Emperor, the son of heaven will forgive us for retreating? For that, at best, a stake with crushed limbs.
  Li Zin agreed with a groan:
  - We will be in a very bad way!
  "Maybe they"ll execute one of the dukes?" Bloody suggested hopefully.
  - He'll get out of it. After all, he's a relative of the emperor. And we'll be the worst off. - The role of the big goat is best played by a small fry!
  - So what to do? - There was hopelessness in the voice!
  Dick chuckled:
  - We'll have a guest coming soon. I feel like he's already on his way.
  Li Zin cursed:
  - Who could it be! You'd better think of a way to free Selena. She alone knows how to take over the city.
  - Everything has its time. Do you hear the noise?
  Indeed, a guard ran up. He was dressed up, with a smart harness:
  - We just detained an unknown guy. He tried to get into our camp. He calls himself the mayor of Dizh.
  - Is that so? - Li Zin stood up. - He must be brought here immediately. He is probably a traitor.
  Dick blinked his eyes happily:
  - This is my move. I sent him a message by dove, and he received it. Now let's hear what he has to say.
  The burgomaster was brought into the tent. He didn't look very happy, he had a black eye, apparently received it during the arrest.
  Dick greeted him with exaggerated affection:
  - Well, my dearest of dears! Have you accepted my offer?
  - Yes, sir sorcerer! If the city's treasury is mine, and the city council's property is confiscated in my favor, I will give up the city lock, stock and barrel.
  Li Zin chuckled. His black face softened.
  - I love such beasts as you, ready to betray your own brother for money. And you are not embarrassed that you already have power. What, still not enough?
  The burgomaster declared, blushing:
  - I committed a small embezzlement! However, it was enough for Gayla to hang me. This woman is a real demon, she hit me in the face.
  - Ah, that's where the black eye came from! - And I thought it was ours! - Li Zin grinned. - Then the motives are quite obvious. Well, how do you plan to surrender the city?
  - Will you leave me as burgomaster? - The traitor's voice became ingratiating.
  - Of course! - Li Zin always made promises easily if it was beneficial to him. - We need people like that!
  - Then, it can be done simply! I got to you through the underground passage. You can enter the city through it at night, twist everyone and cut them.
  Dick moved closer:
  - Does Gayla know about him?
  - No, that's my personal secret! Well, two more members of my family, my wife and eldest son. And they, too, hate these depraved women. One of them, the most beautiful and terrifying girl Yulfi, fell in love with a simple slave. His master, too, is in cahoots with me.
  Bloody chuckled and remarked:
  - The opposition that has gathered is no joke. It means that the bet on betrayal has paid off. We can congratulate ourselves on that.
  - It always pays off! - Lee Hinn added a metallic edge to his voice. - Now the question is, should we wake the Duke?
  - Why? - Dick pretended to be surprised. - I don't see the point! On the contrary, it would be best to take the city while His Highness is sleeping. This will give us a certain head start in the matter of treasures, and the Emperor will not forget us.
  Lee Hinn agreed:
  - The army will still obey us! Maybe even more than the Duke. Let's move the troops into the bottleneck.
  Bloody tried to object:
  - In this case, all responsibility will fall on us. And aren't you afraid that in case of failure, the Duke, bypassing the Emperor, will impale us?
  - If you fear the Duke, you will not see victory! - said Dick. - And anyway, if you are afraid in advance, give up your prey.
  Bloody pretended to get excited:
  - I'm afraid! Yes, I'm the bravest warrior in the army of the Bogdykhan!
  - Prove it! - Li Zin grinned.
  - I, personally, will lead the soldiers into the dungeon. - Bloody clapped his hands. - Or they will cut off both my hands.
  Dick agreed:
  - You'll lead! Li Zin will walk a little behind.
  The temporary general, Bloody, approached the burgomaster and poked him under the shoulder blade with a dagger:
  - Drive faster, if you value your life, of course!
  He bowed, touching his forehead to the floor:
  - Yes sir.
  -Follow me! The best warriors will go ahead! - Bloody declared, grinning.
  The burgomaster led an entire army. The gallery through which the soldiers of Siamat had to pass was wide enough for ten warriors to march abreast. General Bloody tied the burgomaster with a chain, pushing him, from time to time threatening to cut off his head with his sword.
  The traitor, time after time, assured of his deepest devotion:
  - I never even thought of lying to you, great lord!
  The Bloody Upstart liked this very much, and in order to get another round of praise, he would carefully poke the burgomaster in the throat with his sword every now and then.
  So they walked, sometimes going down, sometimes going up a little. Water splashed under their feet, sometimes lizards and snakes flashed by. Bloody even shot one of them with a crossbow.
  - See how I shoot! At the slightest suspicion, you'll be dead. Right in the back of the head. - Hissed the professional killer.
  - There is not much time left, soon we will go upstairs, straight to the basement of the castle.
  At that moment, sand began to fall from above, and an explosion thundered. Stones fell on General Bloody and the burgomaster.
  - Ah, you bastard betrayed us! - The bandit threw a dagger.
  - I never even thought of such a thing! - the burgomaster cried out as he died. - I am not suicidal!
  Indeed, Mr. Buzh (as the dignitary was called) was not such an oddball as to sacrifice himself. Gayla, not trusting him, assigned two young scouts who professionally followed the burgomaster. Well, naturally, having discovered the underground passage, the girls planted explosives, blowing up the elite warriors of Siamat who were walking ahead.
  Then a large part of the corridor collapsed, crushing two thousand warriors. Among them, Li Zin almost ended up. He was saved only by the fact that he chatted with the sorcerer and, as a result, fell behind.
  He even said:
  - A long tongue shortens life, with the exception of a deathbed confession!
  They both looked at each other:
  - Well, what shall we tell the Duke?
  Li Zing suggested hysterically:
  - We'll blame it all on the deceased Bloody. We are people with noble blood, and this stupid commoner is Alpha's favorite.
  Dick, with a sigh, remarked:
  - And how did we allow him to withdraw his troops? And, without our knowledge, kill so many warriors?
  - And we'll get drunk like a duke. What can you expect from drunks? You're not a lamb drinking milk, after all. - Li Zin said slyly.
  Dick had a bad thought:
  - Not a bad idea, but what if Yulfi and Gayla attack the camp today, and we're drunk? It wouldn't take long for us to get captured.
  Li Zin sighed:
  - I just don't know! Well, I'll give the colonels the order to be vigilant, and if necessary, to wake us up. Agree, that's not the worst idea!
  Dick, with a sly smile, said:
  - You can get drunk yourself. And I'll just pretend to be drunk, and I'll keep my eyes open. You understand, Yulfi may not be so cruel, but Geila was raped in front of the whole camp and she won't forgive it.
  Li Zin remarked hopefully:
  - And it was nice with her! She was so hot, genuinely moaning with pleasure. So maybe she'll spare me and make me her personal slave.
  - Don't hope! Such women always kill their lovers. - The sorcerer grunted.
  - All the more reason to get drunk! So that it doesn't hurt so much!
  - I don't need you, you can get drunk. - The sorcerer snapped his fingers and took a drag on his pipe. - This is enough for me!
  - What is this?
  - Simple hemp mixed with blue lotus. In principle, it is best to smoke with black lotus, but in this case you will definitely fall into a violent trance, plunging to the bottom of evil wisdom. So better leave.
  Li Hin happily left the sorcerer. In order not to drink alone, he ordered three luscious slaves for himself. Half-naked girls, with jewelry, came to him.
  The general poured them some sherry and cherry liqueur. The girls sipped it with pleasure. Their faces immediately became cheerful. The slaves, being professional hetaerae for rich gentlemen, led a free life, consisting of various pleasures. They genuinely enjoyed the caresses of a strong black man. Indeed, Li Hin had a good imagination. In particular, he smeared the slaves' breasts with liqueur and intoxicating honey, then slowly licked them, going lower and lower.
  The girls were absolutely delighted, they got drunk and chattered happily. Then the four of them caressed each other, catching waves of pleasure. Li Hin drank and drank! Gradually everything around him began to blur, and the girls' bodies became more and more intertwined with the tongues of flame. Finally, he lost his strength and fell asleep on three meat pillows.
  While his partner was enjoying himself, Dikk didn't sleep a wink, questioning the colonels. As it turned out, it was not in vain. At night, Yulfi decided to "feed" the raptor. The mighty beast stirred up the entire army, killing many, maiming others, and eventually returned back to the den.
  In the morning, the Duke finally woke up. His head ached, and the first thing he asked for was a hangover cure. A glass of wine restored the dignitary's ability to feel, and he began to listen to the colonels' reports. Having learned that during the night, two of his closest assistants got drunk, and the temporary General Bloody disappeared into the dungeon, the Duke reacted calmly.
  - Call the sorcerer Dick to me.
  The sorcerer appeared, he was gloomy and clearly hadn"t slept enough.
  The Duke offered him a drink and asked him quite politely to tell him what had happened that night.
  The sorcerer told everything without hiding anything, noting:
  - He must have been a real traitor. He just let them follow him.
  The Duke grunted:
  - An interesting conclusion, but it doesn't change anything. So what should I do with you now?
  - Probably punish! - Dick said in a tone - like, don't punish, under no circumstances.
  - And very cruelly! You killed two thousand warriors, not to mention those who died during the night raid.
  - We haven't found an antidote against the raptor.
  - Okay, shut up, you idiots. If we sacrifice black cows and virgins, the enemy will be crushed. Will the spirits of darkness accept the sacrifice? Speak!
  Dick croaked:
  - They will accept, but to strike, the luminaries need to be in a favorable position. Otherwise, it will be a dud!
  - And how long will I have to wait for him! - the Duke barked.
  - I don't know myself! We'll have to do some calculations. The spirits of darkness are capricious and demand strict adherence to rituals. - The sorcerer muttered in confusion.
  - Wait again! If they torment us every day, soon there will be nothing left of our army. - There was despair in the Duke's voice.
  - And if we ask for reinforcements. From the neighboring commander Baron de Duty. He just took the city of Novoplotsk. With his army we will quickly take the city of Dizh.
  - This will humiliate me! - the Duke barked.
  - No more than a defeat in a siege! Better to share the victory than to bear the burden of defeat alone! - Dick objected philosophically.
  The Duke remarked slyly:
  - And if we lose, then Vizier Duty will be executed! I will shift the blame onto him!
  - Absolutely right! And it will be a trump card move! - Dick declared, grinning. - When you take a partner from the deck!
  The Duke bared his teeth:
  - It's decided, we'll send a messenger. After all, Duty has almost a quarter of a million under his spear! Power!
  - I'd better send an owl, it will be much more reliable and faster. A messenger can be intercepted, and an owl sees better in the dark, and is a predator itself.
  - Send whoever you want, but the reinforcements must arrive in time. We cannot hold out for long. - The Duke shook the sweat from his already thinning hair.
  - Yes, sir! - Dikk waved his hooked hands, he looked quite pleased: he showed himself to be a necessary person, and a powerful sorcerer. Although, it does not take much strength to train an owl, even a commoner can do it.
  And the owl headed towards the vizier Dutom.
  However, what was the problem, Yulfi regularly listened to the tent through the fly and knew very well about the new threat. The vizier, Baron de Duty, had almost two hundred and fifty thousand warriors. He had captured Novoplotsk, and was already planning to continue moving deeper into Hyperborea. The total number of Siamat troops that had invaded the country of Hyperborea exceeded one and a half million. They were supposed to first capture Siberia, and then go to the capital. Hyperborea, surpassing Siamat in territory, is still the largest country on the planet, noticeably inferior in population. So the superiority was on the side of the Celestial Empire. And Yulfi knew this: So, the news about the possible approach of Duty's army even made her happy.
  - This way we will destroy more enemies, - said the girl.
  Gayla noted:
  - Almost a quarter of a million, that's strength! We might not be able to resist. Think how many of us there are.
  The girl waved her hand briskly:
  - Don't take it to heart. Their path lies through the mountains, I can significantly cut the enemy ranks. That's what a warrior witch is for.
  Harlequin noted:
  - Maybe you should take me with you? Two minds are better than one.
  Yulfi drew a hexagon with the toes of her bare foot. Inside she drew a rose. Then she kissed Harlequin on the lips.
  - You are my best friend, but taking you with me means spending extra energy on movement. And that means I will have less strength to fight Vizier Duty. Do you understand? If only you could fly yourself.
  Harlequin was embarrassed:
  - Yes, I'm not a sorceress! But I can do some things, especially with a sword or an arrow, but I can't fly.
  - No big deal! You'll be useful here too. You'll go on trips. Besides, I'll try to introduce you to the raptor. This beast is too proud to obey a man. But he'll surrender to a strong woman with joy, I think any man would be glad to have you. - Yulfi grinned.
  - Good! Although I admit honestly that the raptor inspires a little fear in me. - Harlequin admitted honestly.
  - Don't be afraid, he senses fear. Better smile and imagine that he is your boyfriend, so huge and strong. Let's go, let's talk to the monster together. - The girl put her hand on Harlequin's shoulder.
  - This will be interesting.
  Harlequin went with her. She was a little taller than Yulfi, older, but also very beautiful, with fresh skin and fiery red hair. Her feet, in soft sandals, clearly stamped the steps. On her body, thin, but strong, twisted chain mail. Yulfi, even in the snow, was used to walking barefoot, half-naked, and was not at all embarrassed, although her beauty made the soldiers tremble.
  They approached the raptor. Harlequin tried to remain calm and even put her hand on the horn of the predatory dinosaur. It growled dully, but quite loudly. Even dust began to rise from the breath of a mixture of burnt meat and nutmeg. Oddly enough, the aroma, vaguely reminiscent of the body of a strong man, calmed Harlequin. The girl sang in a gentle voice:
  - My gentle and wonderful beast, there is a fire burning in me, believe me! My gentle and wonderful beast.
  Yulfi handed her the item:
  - This is a special whistle in the ultra-fine range. Whistle into it before giving the raptor a command in human language, it will recognize it. Also, make sure that the monster's breathing does not become too heavy. This powerful animal can fall asleep on the move.
  - Come on, let's ride it together!
  - That's a good idea. We should feed the raptor at the same time.
  The girls climbed up. The cabin was a bit cramped for two, and the girls literally had to sit on each other's laps. However, thanks to the presence of eight legs, the raptor moved smoothly, and the girls were almost not shaken.
  Yulfi prompted and gave advice.
  - Here the tone should be higher, and here, on the contrary, lower. And now, whistle.
  The girl obeyed:
  - See, it's going much faster! And here are the enemies, look how he deals with them.
  - That's reasonable! The tearing apart will be harsh!
  The battle, as always, was one-sided. Raptor chased the riders, they tried to get away. Sometimes, they received a tough rebuff, and sometimes, if they grouped up, there were massive casualties. It must be said that among the Siamat there were brave men, and it was they who died first and in greater numbers.
  Harlequin appreciated the speed of the death machine and even dropped one bomb.
  - I'm crushing everyone! Destroying them! - Yulfi shouted joyfully.
  - Is it possible to increase the raptor's speed even more? - Harlequin asked.
  - With the help of a magic potion?
  - Even if it were so!
  - I don't know! You can try, but there is a risk of killing the animal.
  - There is a risk, of course, but you are a great artist. - Harlequin could not resist complimenting her friend.
  - We need to test it on the big lizards first, - Yulfi said. Well, that will be after we get back.
  Shell rode behind them on a tyrannosaurus. The young man, unlike last time, was protected, moreover, the tyrannosaurus's eyes were covered with gnomish glass glasses. Now arrows were no longer a threat to him. Together they dealt with the enemies much more effectively, laying down the corpses.
  - As you can see, I'm giving you Shell for temporary use. So that you don't get bored. - Yulfi winked.
  - He is a great fighter and we will fight together.
  The girls shook hands. Yulfi broke another catapult, scattering two dozen infantrymen who tried to form a cohort.
  In general, infantry was the easiest to exterminate. Such a slow-moving target, much slower than horsemen. Tyrannosaurus and raptor swallowed the unfortunates and rushed at the prey again. Harlequin was in complete ecstasy, laughing merrily, enjoying the fight.
  - It's just a miracle! - said the warrior. - I've never ridden a strong monster, and I've never been so strong.
  - Did you remember the commands? - asked Yulfi.
  - Of course, what do you think, am I stupid for not remembering anything? - Harlequin snapped.
  - Then manage it alone!
  The warrior Harlequin was doing quite well. She concentrated on the infantry and confidently crushed it. The beauty acted quite skillfully and harshly. Here again there is a mess under the raptor's feet.
  - That's right! I see you're a natural tamer of large predators. - Yulfi declared.
  - I've been riding mastodons since I was a child. It made me stronger! - Harlequin exclaimed. - Much stronger.
  - If so, then we can easily defeat the enemy! You will bring out the raptor every few hours, and it will exterminate the opponents. In this way, we will reduce the enemy army. By the time I return, we will have flamethrowers and other weapons ready. We will be able to make a bold sortie and finally defeat the enemy. - Yulfi smiled.
  - Great, we'll do that.
  The monsters jumped around a bit more, crushing everyone they could, and then Yulfi drew Harlequin's attention:
  - Do you hear: the raptor's breathing has become more muffled.
  - Yes, it is noticeable!
  - Then it's time to go back! Sorry, but such a large animal needs to rest. In five hours, you'll be ready to fight on it again.
  - Thank you, Yulfi!
  The warrior's calculations were correct, and they got back without any adventures. Overall, the student girl showed herself from the best side. Yulfi was glad that her successor seemed to be no less skilled. She whistled several times, successfully choosing a timbre for the raptor.
  - And it's so simple!
  When they returned, the warriors went out and stretched their legs a bit. Shell looked cheerful.
  "Maybe it"s time to make a sortie and bring the infantry outside the walls," he suggested.
  Yulfi shook her head:
  - Time is on our side. It would be better if you did everything when I returned. It would be more reliable.
  - Are you leaving us for long?
  - As much as I can handle. After all, the vizier, Baron de Duty, is no weak opponent. I can only say one thing: I will cause him trouble.
  - And you will take me!
  - You're overweight, and you're more needed in the fortress.
  - However, where has it been seen that one girl could stop an entire army? - Shell was genuinely surprised.
  - Nowhere, but that is where my strength lies.
  Having said a heartfelt farewell, Yulfi waved her hand and went to the castle. She had to prepare the cloud of movement. True, the assistants - boys and girls, got the necessary herbs, but the spell and sequence had to be maintained by herself.
  However, it"s only half an hour"s work, no more!
  While Yulfi was making the cloud, two apprentice girls brought in ingredients.
  She selected assistants with magical abilities. The girls had a strong memory, easily remembering complex combinations of sounds, and numerous names of herbs and minerals.
  Finally a cloud appeared, Yulfi sat down on it, feeling something like wet and soft cotton wool under her feet. The girl whispered and, once, instantly moved, finding herself outside the walls, hanging high above the city.
  - Wow, what a sight! - the sorceress exclaimed, full of admiration.
  The medieval city turned out to be visible in all its glory. Lit by the sun, it looked quite good. There were almost no huts, stone buildings, including original ones, a couple of temples. However, the locals were not particularly religious. Knowing how corrupt the priests were, Gayla and Yulfi sent little trackers on their trail, even some novices reported, but so far, strangely enough, there were no cases of treason. Apparently the priests were not the last fools, they knew how greedy the invaders were for church wealth, and preferred a more reliable "roof". In the distance, a huge enemy camp was visible. The enemy was digging another ditch and erecting a rampart. However, this was hardly able to protect against a raptor: naive people!
  Yulfi waves her hand and, turning, leaves the visibility zone, heading towards the Middle Jurassic Upland. The cloud obeys and develops a speed worthy of the most modern jet aircraft!
  Plains, forests, lakes, rivers flash by below. The girl admires the landscape, and poems are born in her head. Yulfi sang in her melodic voice:
  The vast expanses of the Motherland are enormous,
  I soar above them - my falcon: don't fall!
  Carpet patterns: cliffs, rivers, mountains,
  Even though every leaf is visible, you can"t reach out your hand!
  
  My love for you tormented me like a whip,
  But the end of suffering will be just!
  After all, death is only a new beginning for life,
  I'll weave a painted crown into your braid!
  
  I know, the witch is a devil by blood,
  And I will never become a saint!
  But now I fly to the peaks like a bird,
  Tears fell, the spring became alive!
  
  The tops of the rocks are golden in the sun,
  The trees shine, pure emerald!
  Such beauty that it"s a sin to be afraid,
  Let bright thoughts come to me now!
  
  I'm flying to battle, battles await ahead,
  The battle was brutal - there were many murders!
  But I will ask the angels for forgiveness,
  So that the spirit does not hang in the nightmarish abyss!
  Yulfi thought: there was a merciless fight ahead, people would die again because of her. But the action was becoming a habit, for some reason it did not cause her the same shudder.
  - I don't know, something breaks inside me! Blood turns into water. - The warrior shed a tear.
  The trees below swayed, as if nodding: don"t lose heart.
  The girl leaned against the cloud, and Timur"s kind, almost boyish face flashed before her.
  - I left my boyfriend without saying goodbye. It's a bad omen. He's such a sweet boy.
  Yulfi moved the cloud lower. Her keen eyesight distinguished field mice scurrying in the grass. A hare ran past. Near a giant fern, allosaurs were chewing pinkish pulp. They raked it up with their scoop-like mouths. The four wings of a pterodactyl smoothly cut the air. A giant butterfly with four eyes rose up to meet Yulfi, almost colliding with her, smelling of pollen and honey. The world seemed so simple and serene. The sun shone brighter here than in the northern latitudes, and the flora and fauna were richer.
  Yulfi felt herself on the rise, she saw how a beautiful bird, reminiscent of a drake decorated with precious stones, was trying to fight off a two-headed cobra. The snake was large, almost like an anaconda, and was reaching for blue, speckled eggs. The drake did not have a chance against her, but the bird bravely threw itself at her, trying to distract attention. Yulfi saw that the chicks were about to hatch from the eggs.
  The cobra's fangs flashed, and blood dripped from the drake's broken wing. The girl could not tolerate such lawlessness. She rushed down, swinging her swords. A couple of blows and two cobra heads flew off the thick neck, and the carcass fell down.
  - This is how I deal with evil! - said Yulfi.
  The warrior extended her hand, hesitated, and the bird settled on it. The girl gently ran her hand over the wound, and the wound caused by the snake's teeth instantly healed. In gratitude, the bird began to sing, this multi-colored drake had a beautiful voice, not inferior to a nightingale. Yulfi, after listening for a while, thanked the bird and waved her hand.
  - Sorry, my dear, I have to go! - And she flew up into the sky again. She bowed to nature. - Duty to the Motherland Hyperborea, the great country that was invaded by invaders, is above all!
  And so she flew, continuing to admire the mountain peaks. Until mounted patrols appeared in the distance. These were the troops of the vizier Baron de Duty.
  His army, seemingly innumerable, marched on.
  Yulfi whistled:
  - Now I will face a difficult task. To survive and win!
  The girl cast a light haze over herself, making her invisible at a short distance, and flew closer. It seemed that in front of her was, if not the largest, then one of the largest armies of the continent. Vizier de Durtti commanded the largest army of those invading Hyperborea. It was difficult to count the infantry, cavalry, mastodons and dinosaurs moving along the wide road.
  There were several types of infantry, from light, where the warriors were naked to the waist, to heavy, it is amazing how they move, though it is cooler in the mountains than on the plain. Special camels, as a result of selection, better adapted to fast running, carried armored, thug knights. Polished to a shine armor blinded the eyes. Among the mastodons there were also imperial ones. In addition, there were several dozen mammoths with huge tusks. Among the dinosaurs, there were seven raptors, not counting also melosaurus and mesosaurus, also very decent fighters. Although the mesosaurus is herbivorous. And, of course, tyrannosaurs, the kings of war.
  - The menagerie has assembled! - Yulfi stated.
  The most common type of dinosaurs, as in the Duke's army, were brontosauruses. Outwardly clumsy, they performed the role of pack animals perfectly, dragging ballistas. The vizier himself: here is the stupid vanity of a courtier, perched himself on a diplodocus, creating a real circus tent there.
  His huge flag depicted a saber-toothed tiger goring a bull.
  However, Duty himself preferred to ride a thoroughbred camel. The vizier was very large, black, with narrow eyes, quite handsome. Not such a glutton as the duke, but with an athletic figure. That is, quite a guy! A powerful guy.
  - Well, it's a pleasure to deal with such an enemy! - Yulfi said, delighted. - You can tell right away that he's a strong commander. It would be interesting to meet Duty.
  She listened. The Vizier was talking to General Marquis de Duches:
  - You think we should divert ourselves to a hike in the direction of Dijj.
  - Helping a fat duke would be too fat. I think there are places that are much richer. - The Marquis de Duches answered coldly.
  - I think so too. In particular, it is possible to capture the capital of Siberia, the second city in the Gartodar empire. - Duty growled.
  - That's where we'll get to, after passing the mountains.
  - Then let's pick up the pace! This is our chance for enrichment and glory. And let the bastard Duke Alpha choke on himself. - Vizier Duty was full of contempt. Then he asked:
  - And which way are we going to go?!
  - Apparently, to cut through the eternal bridge, - the Marquis de Duch said languidly.
  Duty asked doubtfully:
  - It's long, but what if the enemy tries to saw it?
  The Marquis General objected:
  - There are our people everywhere, and besides, intelligence will check. The most important thing is that the stone of this bridge is so hard that even the best blades cannot scratch it. No wonder they call it eternal. Even the legends say that it will stand until the end of the world.
  - Then Dush, don't say that you're not strong. - The Vizier chuckled to himself at the pun. We'll lead our army through it, hopefully without breaking anything.
  The staff sorcerer Durr rode up to them. He said:
  - The enemy has no troops at the bridge to set up an ambush. We will go through like a knife through butter. And the city of Gartodar must be taken, then we will cut off Hyperborea right up to the stone belt.
  - That's reasonable! Let's move and not break formation.
  Durr rode on a huge, richly decorated goat. The animal looked both majestic and comical. The priest himself hung so many rattles and amulets on himself that Yulfi immediately realized: he was a charlatan. Just an adventurer with a caveman's understanding of magic. Although, Durr is connected with unclean spirits.
  Duty asked, still hesitating:
  - How many soldiers do we have?
  - Taking into account the recently received reinforcements, three hundred and fifty thousand, - answered the Marquis.
  - Decent! Never before have so many troops moved in one place.
  - Yes, great! But we have enough forage, and the places we will pass through are abundant in water.
  The vizier made a mock gesture:
  - Watch yourself. If a plague starts, I'll have you sawed with a rusty saw.
  The lookout reported laconically:
  - There is a mountain village ahead. Protected by a palisade.
  . CHAPTER 13
  - All the better, take it by storm! - the vizier barked.
  - The residents sent a delegation that they surrender. They are ready to meet with bouquets of flowers and a miter. - Zadorny bowed.
  - They're sucking up! Oh, the treacherous ones! Arrest all the villagers and search the houses. - Duty waved his whip, girding the sentry with it.
  The settlement was small, the residents, including children, gathered a little more than a thousand. The vizier rode in in armor and on a camel. First of all, he ordered all the women to be undressed. He examined them meticulously, lashed their bare breasts with a whip, ripping the tender skin. He trampled a little girl with his hooves, smashing her head, she screamed and fell silent. A roar of horror swept through the crowd. Then, he finally chose one.
  - This one. The fair-haired one, she's good. And the rest, to the warriors. When you've had your fill of fun, nail them to the posts. - Duty said with a predatory smile.
  - And the men? - He asked, grinning. Dush.
  - Half on a stake, the others on poles, and the head of the village on a cross. - Duty's smile became even wider.
  The general did not object, he only asked:
  - And the children?!
  - Those who are above the whip, impale along with the adults, and burn the very little ones! - The vizier, saying this, smacked his lips with pleasure, he literally reveled in the power over defenseless people.
  - Yes, sir! - the warriors shouted in chorus.
  Yulfi flared up: if she had more strength, she would have killed the vizier right then. What a bastard, he ordered the death of defenseless, surrendered people. Especially children, who were not capable of bearing arms. This was the height of cruelty and cynicism. How could such a thing be forgiven. Yulfi had pronounced the death sentence in absentia on the vizier and his army and was now waiting for the opportunity to carry it out.
  In particular, an idea appeared on how to use the legendary and very long "eternal bridge". Of course, it is not easy to destroy it, almost impossible, but if it disappears, even for a moment...
  "I'll try to use the Barracuda technique," the girl said.
  Meanwhile, an orgy began in the captured village. Women were raped without shame, brutally beaten. Some of them fainted. They were brought to their senses, their legs were brutally set on fire, their fingers were broken, their hair was pulled out. To avoid a crush, Duty granted this honor to a small part of the army. The most ferocious warriors. Having had their fill, they cut open their bellies and hurried to impale the corpses. It was no easier for the men, their skin was torn off alive and sprinkled with salt. Small children were either thrown into the fire, their houses were set on fire, or their heads were smashed. Some were beaten with stakes on their bare heels, enjoying the screams until their feet turned to jelly.
  Yulfi did not have the mental strength to watch this horrific pantomime of obscurantism. The poor girl, unable to help, simply flew away.
  - There is no place for animals of human appearance even in the forest. - She said to herself. She shook her head and ran to the "eternal bridge". The girl was not in a hurry, there was still time.
  The structure was huge with a wide track. Seven chariots could travel on such a bridge at the same time. Yulfi even whistled. The thickness and strength of the enchanted stone made it impossible to blow it up, even with the most advanced explosives. Advanced reconnaissance units were already circling the bridge.
  But Yulfi doesn't need explosives. She'll just drip a special potion onto the beginning and end of the bridge. Then, if she casts a spell, a small amount of matter will disappear for a moment. Then the bridge will be restored, but all the horse units will be thrown into the abyss. That's how Yulfi calculated it. Simple, but effective. The stone is literally saturated with magic, which is good. You can take someone else's magical energy, saving your own, which is still in short supply.
  The warrior, turning pale and nervous, noted:
  - In this case, shedding blood would be fair. Or rather, I myself will not kill anyone, the magic of the bridge will destroy them. The main thing is to wait until this monster, the vizier, appears on it. This bloodthirsty killer of peaceful mountaineers will pay in full.
  It's just a pity, he won't suffer for long!
  The girl, remaining invisible to the reconnaissance, carefully dripped the potion, concentrating the magical energy around herself. According to her calculations, everything should work. The warrior said a prayer and flew away, but in such a way that everything would be visible. The enemy was not far away, and should appear soon.
  Yulfi settled down by the rock and began to wait. She was thinking about the following. The mighty Siamat had thrown enormous forces against Hyperborea. Even if they were defeated, he would attack again. Well, that would be a severe test for all of them. To avoid further wars, they had to finally defeat and capture the Celestial Empire. Then, perhaps, a lasting peace would finally come.
  But fighting on foreign soil is always harder. You will have to take numerous fortresses and overcome partisan movements in your rear.
  The most important thing is that when military operations are transferred to foreign territory, the army can dissolve like water in hot sand if the people come out against them.
  You can defeat a monarch, but you cannot defeat a crowd, you can only destroy it.
  What to do in this case? The best way is to use the energy of the masses to your advantage. Namely, Siamat has a lot of slaves and poor people, huge taxes.
  We must promise freedom to the slaves, wealth to the poor, and power to the rabble! For example, the city of Dijj is one of the few free ones, while the other villages are ruled by imperial satraps. In Siyamat, there are no elections at all, everything is decided by the Bogdykhan and his officials. But what if we promise popular elections? In this case, many can be won over to our side.
  Yulfi threw a piece of gum into her mouth. The wait was dragging on. It was possible that they had arranged a drinking party in the captured village. However, this had already become a common thing. rape and get drunk. If you think sensibly, the enemy should have time to cross the bridge before dark. It was scary to move at night, even across such a reliable structure.
  - It's not that long to wait! You can be glad of the delay.
  The girl flew higher, then made a couple of turns, and flew up to the place where the enemy soldiers had gathered. The orgy was still going on there.
  Vizier Duty lingered, he really wanted to experience the voluptuous pleasure of raping a captured girl, and at the same time, driving red-hot nails into her hands and feet. In addition, three more slaves were brought to him for reprisal. Fortunately for him, the vulnerable Yulfi did not approach the place of the hellish feast, but again stood in ambush. The vizier got going, wildly squealing and jumping. It was obvious that he parted with such fun with great regret. And then the trumpet sounded in his army.
  The puffed-up, arrogant man declared:
  - Listen, let Viscount de Cozzar ride instead of me. He'll put on my armor and become completely indistinguishable. He'll lead the troops, and I'll have some fun with the captives.
  - Yes, sir, - said Dush.
  The troops quickly gathered. They finished the massacre of the civilians and rode on.
  Now the avalanche was approaching the bridge. The knights on camels were the first to rush. They flowed in a wide stream. Whistles and whoops were heard.
  The other horsemen were catching up with them from behind. The first five thousand cavalrymen were guards-scouts. After them rushed the imperial troops. Five thousand of the best warriors, led by Viscount de Cozzar. He really was a real double of the vizier. A very brave fighter, not inferior to Duty in the possession of a sharp sword.
  He was very proud of his role.
  - While the vizier is enjoying himself, I am leading the troops.
  Yulfi's eyes widened. The riders were already racing across the bridge, their hooves clattering. A hoarse song was heard, emitted by drunken voices.
  At that moment, the girl wanted more than anything in the world to kill the vizier and, preferably, cut off his head personally. But if that was impossible, then throw him into the abyss. The warrior whistled:
  - Come on, gallop faster, you bastard.
  The false vizier stepped onto the bridge and galloped along with the orderly ranks of the cavalry. Five thousand imperial horsemen, that's a big force. Behind them, another ten thousand. The bridge is very long, and the fighters could easily fit on it.
  Yulfi prayed:
  - Closer still. Just a little bit more! - Let there be a strong blow.
  When Viscount de Cozzar was already in the middle, the girl decided: it was time to act. She cast a spell, almost immediately a rumble was heard, the stone bridge suddenly shook, swayed and, almost immediately, the riders on it fell down. They flew into the abyss with screams and howls. Enormous camels, mastodons, wheezed and jerked their legs. For a split second, the distorted face of Viscount de Cozzar flashed. Only then Yulfi realized that she had made a mistake, sending the wrong person to the underworld. Although this one was, perhaps, no less a bastard. A moment later, the bridge again stood unshakable as a rock, the troops pressing from behind, rushed along it. However, General Dush gave the order to stop and immediately turn back. The army's movement slowed down, having lost over twelve and a half thousand select horsemen, it turned back. There were about four thousand fighters left on the other side.
  Vizier Duty had just finished gutting the last slave when he was informed of the death of Viscount de Cozzar and the heavy losses in the cavalry.
  The vizier roared at the top of his lungs:
  - It would be better for you if this was a joke!
  - I hope so, sir! - said the messenger, shuddering.
  - And as for you, bastard, since you have brought bad news, I command that your tongue be torn out, your throat filled with oil, and that you be boiled in boiling water!
  - Yes, lord! - The warriors enthusiastically rushed to carry out the vizier's order. Was it fair to so cruelly execute a man who told the truth? In any case, Duty thought more about his reputation as a ruthless man than about justice.
  Having jumped on his horse, the cruel vizier galloped on. He really wanted to execute General Dush, too, even though he was his cousin. But, considering that he was his relative, the execution had to be sophisticated. Some particularly painful one, but nothing came to mind. As often happens, the executioner's inspiration left him. So, let's postpone it until his perverted fantasy prompts him, and there will always be a reason.
  Upon arrival, the vizier ordered all the surviving scouts and a dozen colonels to be impaled. And the head of the intelligence service, without haste, had his thighs broken with a red-hot crowbar, his ribs and collarbones were broken, and, having tied the victim by the arms and legs, the huge brontosauruses moved apart. When they tear apart slowly, it is especially painful for the tortured.
  The head of intelligence was still young and had three children.
  However, according to custom, the children of the executed man, along with his wife, were sent into eternal slavery.
  People on the stake slowly lowered themselves, a painful execution and very humiliating, especially for men. A person is lowered to death, forced to die within a few hours. However, the cross is not a piece of cake either.
  The vizier personally broke men's bones, burned women's and children's bodies with a red-hot rod (for variety in the feast of the soul, they did not spare the slaves who were driven after the army), and behaved defiantly.
  - There will be no mercy for anyone, you will answer for the failure. - The animal in armor roared.
  General Dül did not lag behind, he clearly wanted to please the vizier.
  - You'll have a cutlet. -
  He hit the spy's wife on the knee with such force that he broke her kneecap, causing her to scream.
  Wizard Durr also tried. When several scout boys who were not involved in the incident came running, he sprinkled their naked bodies with phosphorus powder and set them on fire.
  - This will be a severe retribution for crimes. Not preventing danger is worse than killing.
  Durr heated up the tongs and broke the boys' toes, starting with the little toes and ending with the big toes. He inhaled the smell of burnt meat with pleasure, saying in rhyme:
  - You can't create without destroying,
  You can't make everyone happy at once!
  Torment your soul in the basement,
  Send evil, curses, leprosy!
  Although the sorcerer was also to blame. He gave guarantees of the bridge's invulnerability, but miscalculated.
  However, the vizier told him:
  - This time I forgive you. You can't do without a black sorcerer on a campaign.
  Durr happily declared:
  - Of course not! I seek the patronage of evil gods. They grant victory in battles.
  Dush added:
  - Maybe we should deal with the slaves too? Sacrifice them to the Black Mass.
  The vizier shook his head:
  - Not the time! Maybe that's why this bridge reacted like that, because the forces of light were unhappy with me.
  - But you are alive, great one, - the sorcerer said flatteringly.
  - True! Especially since the light warns me. - The Vizier clicked his jaw cowardly.
  Durr, despite his fear, objected:
  - Evil was and is stronger than good. This is the axiom of war and life. We must take this into account.
  - Well! In any case, the anomaly can repeat itself. My order, go around. Better to lose time than heads. - Duty growled.
  Durr agreed:
  - Evil gods don't like to repeat themselves, but who knows, maybe they imposed a temporary taboo on the bridge.
  The sorcerer, grinning, approached the girl scout, grabbed her breast with a hot iron, tearing off her nipple. A slender beauty, she often used her appearance for seduction: she passed out.
  The vizier approved:
  - You're very good with women. It's just a pity the cutie passed out.
  - I'll bring you now! - Durr blew, a mixture of smoke and fire flew out of the sorcerer's mouth, it scorched the girl's face, forcing her to come to her senses. After that, a heart-rending scream was heard, the girl was bawling her eyes out. The evil sorcerer enjoyed the strain, for him, it was sweet music.
  - Well, how is it? - He said, smacking his lips.
  - Not bad! I like cruelty!
  The number of victims of the senseless massacre grew. Even the relatives of the deceased viscount suffered, so Duty showed gratitude.
  "There will be no leniency for anyone," he declared, snapping back fiercely.
  - And we won't allow it! - Durr happily supported.
  The army danced, and people were burned. They were doused with tar, stretched on the rack. Unexpectedly, the son of Viscount de Cozzard, still a little boy, was crucified on the cross. Why did Vizier Duty do such a mean thing to his friend?
  - The Viscount had no reason to thoughtlessly lead the troops to slaughter, - he explained to himself.
  But in fact, the baron had a chance to appropriate a considerable part of the inheritance of a distant relative. In addition, he knew that the boy's real father was the Bogdykhan himself. And the legitimate heir promised a solid jackpot if the vizier helped remove a potential competitor. And death on the cross is best suited for this.
  - Let's go! The most innocent should suffer the most. - The vizier giggled.
  The muscles of the skinny, fair-haired boy, who looked more like his beautiful mother than his degenerate father, were just beginning to form. He was light, which meant he would die on the cross not from chest compression, but from thirst.
  - Now he'll suffer, the bastard.
  The thought that the Emperor might not like this treatment of his own blood did not occur to Duty, and the rest of his comrades were simply afraid to object to him.
  After all the brutal rituals had been performed, the army began to slowly gather. Leaving a guard to ensure that all the victims died, the vizier turned the army around. And so the armada moved.
  Several hours passed, and the troops were still moving. It began to get dark, a moonlit night came. All the martyrs died, only the boy son of the emperor remained.
  The guards, ordered to carry out their duties, pulled up to the tail of the still enormous army.
  Its numbers had grown to three hundred and seventy thousand in a day, and reinforcements continued to arrive for the vizier. Yulfi went down.
  The nailed child was still breathing. The girl hooked the nails with her fingers and, applying considerable force, pulled them out.
  - They drove me in hard, the bastards! - She said with annoyance.
  The next action, the warrior pulled out the second nail, with the left hand nailed. The boy opened his eyes. Seeing the delightful woman, the child muttered:
  - Are you the goddess of death and you want to take me to heaven?
  - You almost guessed! - Said Yulfi. - Only, I hope you grow up and take revenge on the scoundrels.
  The last thing she pulled out was the bolt that nailed his legs. It was the biggest, and the boy felt terrible pain in his bones. However, he only gnashed his teeth and did not moan. This courage was not hereditary; his father was afraid of physical pain. True, his mother was a strong warrior.
  Having freed the boy, Yulfi smeared his wounds with a healing potion. It was so strong that it shouldn't even leave scars. She wiped the child's nose and asked:
  - What is your name?
  - Hiffi! I am the son of the Vicomte de Cozzard. My father died, he was killed, he fell off a bridge. I just don't know why the vizier was so angry with me. After all, he and my father were friends. - The boy could hardly hold back his tears and spoke firmly.
  - Because the vizier is a scoundrel, and he enjoys selling out his friends. Some people like the wine of betrayal more than anything else. - Yulfi clenched her fists.
  Continued - I know it! Although my friends did not betray me. What do you think, Hiffy? Do your wounds not hurt anymore?
  - No! - The boy moved his fingers and smiled. - You are simply a sorceress, you performed a great miracle. I think it was you who did this to the bridge, that it turned over.
  Yulfi was amazed:
  - You are perceptive beyond your years. Simply magnificent! You know, you are not heavy, do you want me to deliver the city to us?
  - What city? - the boy asked, surprised.
  - To the city of Dijzh! - Yulfi answered affectionately.
  - So you are from Hyperborea. A powerful sorceress!
  - Does this bother you!? - The warrior asked, stroking the child's head.
  - Of course! After all, they are our worst enemies! Although my mother has half the blood of the Hyperboreans. And anyway, I haven't decided how to treat you, but the vizier must pay for everything. I'll do everything so that you destroy him! - Hiffy uttered the last words with a scream.
  Yulfi, still smiling radiantly, remarked:
  - I like your enthusiasm. In order not to waste time and magical powers, I will take you to the basement that survived the destruction of the village. There you will plunge into a healthy sleep, you will dream of fairy tales. And I, in the meantime, will look for a way to destroy the vizier. Then, I will take you, and you will see the final collapse of the monster Duty.
  - Are you telling the truth!? - The boy's voice was filled with surprise.
  - Yes, to win I will need to exert all my energy, so I can"t afford to fly back to the city.
  The boy nodded timidly:
  - If so, I will try not to burden you.
  The girl thought and said:
  - Then sleep!
  And she took the boy in her arms. The child looked to be ten or eleven years old, but in fact, perhaps even younger. She stroked his light head, feeling a surge of maternal tenderness. Here was her own son, now clinging to a saber-toothed tigress. Instead of a mother, he absorbed violence and cruelty with her milk. He saw the snouts of predators and evil sorcerers, which was simply monstrous. And why did she agree to condemn her child to such suffering.
  - Do I have the right to be called a mother? - Yulfi shouted loudly. The boy stirred, but did not wake up (magical sleep is deep).
  The girl rocked him, the child's face was serene, his sleep was sweet, his nose was sniffling. She poked him with her finger, as if you were pressing a button. Then she set off on foot, sharp stones crunching quietly under her bare, flawless feet.
  The basement was solid, made of stone. There were no rats in it, and that was good. But still, Yulfi hid the boy behind bars, just in case, you never know.
  In addition, I checked the strength of the forged iron door. It is strong, even a mammoth cannot break through it.
  - I'm doing quite well here! - the warrior whispered.
  The girl twirled around a little more. She wrapped the boy up tighter, tested the strength of the walls and, finally satisfied, waved her hand goodbye:
  - Sleep my joy, fall asleep!
  And she flew up, passing through the wall. Her body became so sensitive, almost transparent.
  - And I fly high. - Despite the good deed she had done, she was sad.
  She rose higher and higher, feeling the movement of the wind. Everything swirled beneath her.
  The girl flew up to the camp. The nights in the mountains were fresher, so the fires were burning.
  The vizier's main tent was lively. In the middle of it was a real arena, like in a circus.
  "What are they up to here?" the warrior asked herself.
  Yulfi flew past, releasing a scout fly inside. And she herself perched on a tree. Now she could see everything perfectly. In the very center of the arena, a real gladiator fight was taking place. Vizier Duty and his entourage were not satisfied with real violence, and they wanted to poison their souls with the spectacle of another bloody fight.
  There were almost fifty commanders of various ranks, among them about a hundred naked or nearly naked slave girls were sitting and lying. Slave girls and teenage servants were carrying food and drink. Some of the guests were so tired after the day that they were dozing. The vizier was nodding off, two blonde slave girls, barely covered by thin pearl and ruby threads on their chests and hips, were fanning him.
  The herald solemnly announced:
  - And now the previously invincible gladiators Loki and Rola are performing in the arena.
  The first to enter the arena was a mighty fighter. He was wearing bronze armor, a square shield, and a small sword, which he was playfully toying with. It seemed that the warrior was saying: why did you give me such a small pin, I need something more serious. His thick sandals creaked as he moved through the sand.
  - Invincible athlete Loki. Conducted twenty-four fights against people and animals. Nickname: White Buffalo.
  Next, Rola ran into the arena.
  It was a slender, flexible, rather tall woman. Her breasts were bare, and her hips were barely covered by a thin piece of fabric. Her brown skin glistened with oil, her movements were swift, muscular, her bare feet flashed. Several scars were visible on her body, which gave away the experienced warrior. The voice roared:
  - Invincible warrior Rola. She fought eighteen battles against people and animals. Nickname: Affectionate panther.
  The woman bowed, her eyes glittering. Usually, defeat is equal to death for a gladiator, so they are all somewhat invincible.
  The vizier came to life and tipped the cup onto the slave's chest. She leaned over, licking the spill with her tongue.
  - Command me, sir! - the girl said, shuddering.
  - Of course, get on your knees! - She obeyed. - Now work your tongue more vigorously.
  The girl had to satisfy her animal lust in the most base way; the vizier was not at all embarrassed in front of those around him.
  - Now let's make a bet, gentlemen. Personally, I'm betting on Loki.
  The others immediately placed their bets in solidarity with the vizier, fearing to win against him, but he angrily shouted at the others.
  - What, do you want to leave me with empty pockets? There are no one-sided bets.
  At these words, the others also pulled themselves together. Especially since Rola, with her sculpted abs, sharp biceps, and quick movements, did not at all look like a whipping boy.
  Even Loki, a slave like her, looked at the podium with concern. The gladiator's rough face was crossed by a scar, and bear claws were imprinted on his powerful forearm. Clearly, his victories also did not come easy to him.
  Both warriors bowed to the noble guests and to each other. The signal for battle sounded.
  Loki, as an experienced fighter, took his time, looking closely at his opponent. She weighed much less than him and was almost naked, which allowed her to move quickly and made the girl more resilient.
  Rola spun around a bit and hit her opponent's shield several times with her trident.
  He didn't even stagger, which spoke of his considerable strength. After checking his reaction, the girl suddenly hit her partner in the eye with the tip. He barely managed to dodge, his cheek was scratched.
  - What a bastard! - The gladiator cursed and went on the offensive. He even managed to slightly scratch the warrior's stomach. She, keeping her cool, retreated, bouncing on her toes. Then suddenly threw the net. Loki, who had experience fighting against nets, jumped to the side.
  - What, bitch, did you miss?
  Rola tried to grab the net, but her opponent was quicker and struck with his sword, hitting his rib. Then the girl struck him with her trident, catching his wrist. Blood dripped onto the sand.
  The vizier whistled:
  - More energetic! Attack, Locky.
  The vizier's order had better be carried out, although he was not the smartest. It was stupid to chase a naked woman in heavy bronze armor. Rola realized this and simply bowed and retreated. Loki, after several unsuccessful attempts, wanted to switch to a wait-and-see tactic again, but the vizier shouted furiously:
  - Don't you dare stand, you insignificant coward!
  After these words, the giant took off. Of course, he is resilient, he has a mountain of muscles, not fat. But Rola, before becoming a gladiator, worked in the quarries from early childhood, which means she is accustomed to much greater loads than the freeborn Loki. In addition, catching the moment, she caught the sand with her toes, threw it into the enemy's eyes. And while he was shaking it off, she pierced his hand with a blow from her trident.
  - Take it! - A joyful cry.
  - You'll die, you little bitch! - Loki muttered, howling.
  The sword immediately felt heavy, the movements slowed down. Rola, taking advantage of the moment, ran around the enemy and picked up the net. And when he rushed after her with a roar, she threw it, causing him to get entangled.
  - Look, you insulted me, and now you will be forced to ask for forgiveness. - The girl hissed.
  - Never! - Loki answered, his mouth twisting horribly. - It won't happen!
  - Then take it!
  The girl struck him several times in the face. Because the sword got tangled, Loki didn't have time to parry, and as a result, the tip of the trident pierced his face. The brute shuddered and fell face down in the sand.
  - Victory! - Rola shouted, sharply throwing his right, bare leg up.
  The vizier muttered:
  - Come on, raise the slave! Burn him with a hot iron.
  Several bestial assistants poked a red-hot rod into the gladiator's hairy knee. It smelled burnt, and there was no reaction.
  The assistant stuttered:
  - It looks like he's dead, lord.
  The vizier hissed like a cobra:
  - There you go, the little bastard, you've deprived us of such pleasure. Throw the corpse to the lions, and let the field priest read anathema over his soul.
  - Yes, sir! - The assistant himself was afraid of the despot vizier.
  - And the rest of you, you can get your winnings. And I'm waiting for you, Rola, in my tent.
  The vizier winced and twisted his neck:
  - My head is heavy! Let's have one more fight and then we'll finish.
  - Yes sir.
  The herald announced:
  - And now two young gladiators are fighting: Yukki and Zhur.
  The first to run into the arena was Yukki. He was a teenager of about fourteen or fifteen years old, muscular, with two light scars on his shoulder and chest.
  - Yukki had three fights, one with a wolf. (The boy had wolf teeth marks on his ankle.)
  The second fighter, also a teenager, was the same height as the previous one. It seemed that the pairs were selected in such a way that the fight would be as long as possible.
  - This is Zhur! He fought four battles. All against people. (The boy had three scars and a sad look, which was given to him by a cut, crooked lip). - Now they will fight, place your bets, gentlemen!
  Duty looked at me with a half-drunk look, his hand shaking:
  - I don't care which one of them dies first. I don't know both of these suckers. I'll just watch them finish each other off.
  General Dush stated:
  - And I'll bet on the one with the crooked lip. He looks more desperate.
  - And I'm on Yukki, - said another general. - He fought a wolf, and that says something.
  - And I'm on Zhur.
  The soldiers were making a bet, but the stakes were not particularly high; after all, two secondary, fledgling fighters were fighting.
  The boys bowed to the guests, trying to bend lower, the marks of the whips, mostly on their backs, said that they had gone through a good school of obedience. Then, they greeted each other traditionally. They did not want to kill a slave like himself, a boy of the same age, but otherwise, a painful death on a stake or a cross awaited them.
  Having bowed, the boys, on signal, began to approach. They were not in the mood to exchange insults. They simply lunged and swung, as if fencing, with two swords each. Yukki tried to strike from below, and Zhur, hit higher. Both already had experience, well trained in training and sparring. They made practically no mistakes, the fight proceeded measuredly.
  General Dush asked Durtti:
  - Where are we heading next?
  "I haven"t decided yet!" the vizier replied.
  - Maybe we"ll go to the side, along a convenient hollow of a hundred wonderful mountains.
  - Won't an avalanche cover us there?
  - There have never been any big avalanches, and small ones only happen in winter. This is the shortest route to the capital of Siberia, and the safest.
  - I don't know! I don't really want the army to wander among a hundred wonderful mountains. It could be dangerous.
  - If we go around, we will lose too much time, lord. The enemy can mobilize their forces and be better prepared to repel the attack.
  - It is possible, but after the episode with the eternal bridge, the mountains do not seem reliable or eternal at all.
  - It depends on luck.
  Duty looked at the arena:
  - And what are these "snot-nosed" people doing there?
  Dush answered ironically:
  - Petting each other!
  The vizier became furious:
  - Come on, hurry them up.
  The assistants ran up to the half-naked boys and unceremoniously poked them in the sharp shoulder blades with a hot iron. The boys screamed and rushed at each other, clinging to each other in a ball.
  They even used their teeth. Then the ring keepers threw hooks, pulling the fighters apart, and handed over the swords again. After that, the fight became bloody. The boys fought in desperation not for life, but for death. They even pushed their heads and tried to butt.
  - Let's be more energetic! Kill, kill! - the Vizier shouted.
  The rest of the audience picked up:
  - Kill him! Kill him!
  The teenagers finally got furious, losing control of themselves. They started swearing:
  - You rat! - one shouted.
  - Shut up, sucker! - the second one answered.
  Yukki managed to cut Zhuru's tendon and then plunged his sword into his stomach. But he, dying, threw his opponent over himself and ripped his neck open. Both boys fell down, dying, in mortal agony.
  A buzz ran through the hall:
  - What's happened!
  - It looks like both slaves are dead.
  - It turned out well.
  The slaves' bare heels were cauterized with red-hot pincers, the boys twitched one last time and finally fell silent. After which, hooks were hooked into their ribs, they were dragged from the arena.
  The vizier opened his mouth wide and waved his hand, his tongue slurring and lisping as he said:
  - The gladiatorial season is over for today. - After which, with all his might, he plunged his face into a dish of lamb in lemon sauce.
  They grabbed him by the arms and dragged him into the tent. He was too drunk. Although there was, of course, a reason to get drunk out of grief.
  Yulfi found such a sight disgusting, she herself had never gotten drunk. In the monastery of the white magi they drank only wine diluted with water. And here, such a mighty warrior had reached a state of marasmus. There was nothing more to see here.
  Yulfi took off, a cloud appeared in the sky, it was drizzling. A fly with a human head was catching up with her. The girl thought about it. The Valley of a Hundred Wonderful Mountains brought back certain memories. During the lesson of the white magi, they were told: powerful forces of the elements are hidden in the mountains. And that they can be awakened, unimaginable energy can be released. So, in the Valley of a Hundred Wonderful Mountains, a domino effect could work, one mountain awakened, and the rest will sing the song of death. The enemy, not counting the slaves, has over three hundred and seventy thousand soldiers. And on the way, another forty thousand, that is, the total number will exceed four hundred. Well, how can Gartodar withstand such a large number of soldiers? It will be simply incredible to withstand the blow of such a powerful army. So, it is desirable to destroy them all, especially since the elite, the best and most trained troops of the Celestial Empire are located here.
  The plan is simple, but not easy to implement. Lure the enemy into the heights of a hundred wonderful mountains, and cause a spontaneous avalanche with a strong earthquake, which will destroy the entire huge army. The girl already has ideas on how to lure, but how to awaken the elements? To do this, she needs to penetrate the secrets of nature.
  Yulfi flew to the largest mountain, choosing the one that was higher than the cliffs. The trees swayed around the girl, the wind blew, it seemed like trumpets were playing.
  The warrior climbed the snow-covered peak. Despite the cold, she stood on the snowdrift with her bare feet. She said a prayer. Then she took off her clothes and buried herself naked in the snow. She tried to open her consciousness to the mountains, her heart to the rocks, her soul to the heavenly elements. So she lay there, as if frozen, the winds howled above her, and her frozen body seemed warm.
  Finally, the girl felt inspired, all the mountains and rocks became transparent and she began to sing:
  The archangel spread his wing over me
  I hear a pure, inspired voice!
  The Almighty pronounces the sentence,
  To enter into his sacred peace!
  
  The creation is sweet - I love it with my mind
  Although the injections of fate are harsh and strict!
  I believe I will end up in heaven with my dream
  Even if the evil gods attack with zeal!
  
  A hurricane rages over the rocks,
  And somewhere in the sea, a terrible element!
  And the pain groans, having known the ocean
  The proud goddess has fallen from her throne!
  
  I am often wrong when I am angry
  Sometimes I can curse Pallas!
  But look into your heart first
  It trembles, bursting the chest!
  
  And I feel a silent reproach within me
  You will never be forgiven!
  But I will plunge into the peace of the gray earth
  I will cast aside all passions and doubts!
  When the girl finished singing, she already knew all five points of attraction that needed to be influenced in order to awaken the all-crushing energy of the mountains. Now all that was left was to lure the enemy.
  Yulfi had some ideas about this, but for now, she needed to fly back to the city of Dijj and grab some things. In particular, a small amount of explosives, but enough for destruction, and some other things, including some with a specific purpose. Overall, the girl had already accumulated enough energy, and the flight should not take too long. Yulfi looked at the moon again, counted the stars, gathered energy, and soared sharply upward.
  The girl was running so fast that the clouds seemed to be smeared across the sky, there was a ringing in both ears. Mountains, streams, valleys, rivers flashed by.
  Only near the city itself, the girl slowed down, slightly, braking. She was overcome by vague fears, what if in her absence the enemies took the city, and now it was filled with fires and gallows? The latter was quite likely. The girl understood what a threat was hidden in this, and she was the first of all victims. No one would forgive her, because she had spoiled so much blood for her enemies.
  Here is Duke Alpha's camp. Nothing significant, it seems. The fires are dying down, dawn is coming, guards are standing. No, the city has not been taken yet. Yulfi flew lower. Apparently there was a raid recently, the slaves are collecting fresh corpses. How they are, terribly maimed and torn. Apparently, a giant raptor was at work.
  Now Yulfi has finally calmed down.
  - So, in my absence, everything is going on as before, the siege is still going on, the enemy forces are being exhausted. It seems that the final victory is not far off. Or rather, just beyond the mountains. And now, I will fly to the city.
  Yulfi sent the cloud beyond the walls. The guards were on duty vigilantly. There were even three corpses hanging from the gallows on the wall. They had been hanged only recently, flies had covered their blackened bodies.
  - Gayla, as always strict! - the warrior noted. Well, okay, let's fly on.
  Yulfi wanted to head to her home, when her keen hearing caught moans and sobs. It is not from pain that they moan, but a man and a woman when they are at the height of bliss. Moreover, the woman's voice was terribly familiar. The girl headed towards the tent, from which voluptuousness was blowing.
  . CHAPTER 14
  There was no guard at the entrance, or rather, one young man was peeping through a crack. Yulfi put her hand on his neck and gently switched him off. Carefully turned back the hem and looked inside. Two muscular bodies, male and female, merged in ecstasy. They moved as one, generating waves of pleasure.
  Yulfi recognized the woman immediately, it was Harlequin. And how could she not recognize her with her unique fiery hair color. And the man, woven from muscles and sinews, so beautifully sculpted, glistening with sweat. When he turned his face, Yulfi screamed: she had not expected this. Indeed, it was her first lover Shell who was having fun with Harlequin. Enraged, the girl rushed at him with her fists.
  "So that's what you do, slut!" she shouted.
  Shell looked confused for a moment, then responded with a smile.
  - I have a very big heart, there was emptiness in it in your absence, and as a result, a new love took refuge. When the heart is big and burns like a thousand candles, more than one girl can fit in it.
  Yulfi felt ashamed. After all, she herself justified her love for Timur with her boundless heart. However, the anger disappeared, since she asked Shell not to be jealous, then she herself should not show this base feeling.
  - A big heart, that's good! And your partner is worthy, a strong and brave warrior.
  Harlequin noted:
  - Raptor listens to me, we quickly found common topics for conversation. As for Shell, he is a very strong and skilled guy. I have never felt as good with any man as I did with him. Thank you for that.
  - You're welcome! We were taught how a woman can please a man, and vice versa.
  However, I'm not angry. You can enjoy it.
  Shell replied:
  - If you find a third person there, I won't be angry for a moment. I'll take it for granted, the opening of another door in my bottomless heart.
  - I don't know! I'll think about it! - Said Yulfi. - Well, for now, rest, I'll get some sleep in my own house, since I have a lot of work ahead of me.
  "Need any help?" Shell asked.
  - I can handle it myself! - The girl left her two newly-made lovers. Despite her feigned cheerfulness, her soul was scratched by cats. Shell's betrayal still hurt the warrior greatly. All men are bastards. - She thought. Although, maybe she should call Timur, let him console her insulted innocence?
  The girl sent a fly to tell Timur to come to her house. The girl herself found herself in the laboratory. Two assistant girls were sleeping right at the table, filled with flasks. The parrot in the cage cried out:
  - Help!
  They jumped to their feet at once. They began to chirp:
  - Dear lady, we have prepared a substantial stock of bombs and explosives. In addition, we are already finishing the production of the mixture for the flamethrower.
  - For the flamethrower, it needs to be simpler! I'll make it myself! - The girl said. - And for now, my advice is to sleep for an hour, then I'll call you.
  - Yes, let's sleep for an hour! - The girls fell down on the piled straw. Yulfi started making explosives, she made some changes to increase their power. She brought special paint, universal washing and some other things. The girl also took care of the flamethrower, changed some things in it to give the design to the blacksmiths. After several tests, she found the right mixture. She worked for a long time until the assistants woke up. They helped Yulfi as much as they could. Finally, a familiar trill of the bell was heard. The warrior shuddered, only Timur can reproduce such a melody. They discussed in advance in what sequence to pull the cord. The girls ran to open the door.
  Here a massive young man ran up to them with a light gait. Yulfi rushed to meet him, they hugged tightly. The young man began to caress the girl, kissing her on the lips.
  - You've been waiting for me, goddess. - He said with a sigh.
  The girl rubbed herself against the armor of muscles, the smooth bronze skin. She felt the greatest lift.
  - You are like the master of miracles!
  Picking up the girl in his arms, Timur carried her into the room. It seemed to them that they had not seen each other for a year. Their bodies merged together, and they flew away into the cosmic heights. So they rushed about, climbing the star crown and descending into black holes. Timur read a short verse that conveyed the state of mind:
  Between the lights in the endless starry ocean
  You and I soared in the sky like eagles!
  And your lips sparkle like rubies,
  They spoke to me passionately about love!
  Oddly enough, this helped Yulfi to wake up. With difficulty overcoming the desire of her body, she pushed her lover away:
  - This is neither the time nor the place to indulge in lust and indulge your body. It's time to get down to business.
  - I'm always ready!
  - Come on, I have an idea.
  Yulfi took a piece of paper and drew something like a pistol with a trigger.
  - You see! This is a weapon that can stop any army, and even a weak child can use it. This will be the weapon of the future.
  - Great, what shall we name it?
  - Ruchsmer. Manual death! In the future, it will be improved.
  - Rutsmer! Sounds wonderful. I'll be happy to try it.
  - A club would suit you better. This weapon, with the help of gunpowder, can throw out a small piece of lead. True, and here I thought that it would be better to shoot needles smeared with poison. That way you can hit several people hostile to us at once.
  - Probably so! You are as smart as always, Yulfi. Sometimes, listening to you, I feel like such a country bumpkin.
  - Can you at least write?
  - Of course! I learned this before I became a slave.
  - Well, that's much better! You'll write down what I say. Oh, and by the way, parchment is too expensive, wouldn't it be better to come up with something cheaper and quicker to prepare?
  - The gnomes have something! In any case, Dul and others supplied us with paper made from sawdust. We don't know the secrets of its preparation.
  - I will definitely find out the secret. Or I will figure it out myself. Now let's see how bombs are made. Do they use rings to make them more convenient?
  - Yes! It already exists! In addition, Harlequina conducts training, teaches how to throw. Many show good results.
  - Harlequin is distinguished by her intelligence!
  - And we're not far behind. I can throw a bomb terribly far.
  - Well done! Learn to throw with rebounds, it will come in handy in battle.
  - And how the bomb hit the helmet, and it bounced off of it, spinning. - The young man became cheerful.
  - Almost there! Well, okay, we'll see. For now. We'll try to adjust the optimal design of the hand gauge, simple to manufacture and easy to maintain.
  The girl began to draw. She was not satisfied with everything. Finally she said:
  - Let's go to the blacksmiths. I think inspiration will visit us on the spot.
  The young man agreed:
  - Practice will decide everything.
  The two of them headed to the forges. They were smoking: they were forging arrows for large crossbows, flamethrowers. Hammers were knocking, pieces of metal were turning, bending with tongs. The girl entered the forge and began to roll out the iron. She rolled it into a tube, knocked out a hook, producing something like a squeak.
  - Now that's not bad! It will be loaded from the breech, which is even more convenient and faster. The warrior cut a door in the red-hot iron. It was hot in the forge, the summer sun had risen, and Yulfi's body had become even darker. One of the young teenage blacksmiths carefully touched the diva's naked stomach, surprised by the firmness of her abs.
  - Iron Lady!
  The girl flicked him on the nose.
  - Watch your hands.
  The warrior finished with the arquebus, but she had to tinker with the ruchsmer much longer.
  She took it out for testing, they immediately set a target for her. The girl took aim and clicked the trigger. There was a thunderclap, the metal shot crushed several boards and pierced an iron sheet.
  - There, it will penetrate any armor. A good weapon, only the range should be increased.
  - Put it on wheels! - Timur advised.
  - I've already thought about it. The camel, according to its parameters, is perfect for such weapons. It can serve as something better than a catapult. The main thing is to stamp out more of these monsters. But that's not all, we'll come up with something faster-firing.
  Timur reported:
  - We need to do it technically here.
  Yulfi led the sortie, they felt out the Duke's army with a powerful blow. Many were chopped up, killed. The warrior, as always, shone, and Harlequin used a raptor. Which was also no longer unusual. Yulfi fired several shots from a ruchsmer she had personally made. The effect was not bad, ten were killed with one shot.
  - Great!
  The warrior repeated the shots several times, trying to shoot as accurately as possible into the troop concentrations. It looks beautiful, like billiard balls flying in different directions. The pellets leave lacerations in the bodies, and the needles are even more destructive. Here, one shot can kill twenty guys.
  - And what did you think! I'm a nurse, just the opposite! - The girl teased. However, for a change, a strong body required work with swords.
  Luckily, the ruchsmer can be pinned to the back, mowing down enemies with both hands. It's also not bad to kick it, break a limb. Or in the groin, sending a man flying with a furious scream. It's all so romantic.
  - I am addressing you, men! Show me more respect! I will kill you for no reason! The twists and turns of fate are sharp! - The girl was having fun.
  Shell, with the Tyrannosaurus, shouted:
  - I'm with you, irresistible! My favorite star, we'll be together forever!
  - Or three of us! That's also great! - Yulfi declared.
  The girl really did look impressive! Barely covered by a leopard skin, her chest heaved, and her bare legs stretched out to strike. But suddenly there was a glitch. On the ninth shot, the muzzle of the ruchsmer twisted into a ram's horn.
  - Well, well! I didn't foresee that! - Yulfi was indignant. - Looks like we'll have to change.
  She had to work with swords. They were throwing themselves at her from all sides, countless swords became familiar. But Yulfi always found a way to chop between them, so that the blood of the enemies would flow in all directions.
  - Don't think of the witch from above! The time will come - you will understand! She is blessed and easy in love, especially when firing on a flamethrower! - Yulfi continued her whistling, twisting and turning.
  Raptor began to tire and turned back! To avoid unnecessary losses, the squad rolled back as well. Yulfi was the last to leave the battlefield. She enjoyed her invulnerability.
  The girl spent the whole day in military labor. She visited the forge again and checked how flamethrowers are built. She acted both carefully and with a rough roll. The main thing is not a second for herself, everything for her Motherland.
  - Your own shirt is closer to your body, but you can really warm yourself by giving it to your neighbor!
  The girl checked the bombs with rings, and was satisfied. Better than a fuse. Then the thought occurred to her that something could be made with a similar principle, but with a longer range! But the details eluded the warrior's attention, and she put the invention aside for later.
  - The best place to find inspiration and a muse is in the mountains! - The girl said to herself. - The main thing is that we started working!
  Especially for children, you can create a wooden hand-held device that spits out needles. The girl drew a diagram and ordered it from carpenters.
  - I know your art of doing everything with an axe and without a single nail!
  So unnoticed, a long, extremely busy day of late spring, the actual beginning of summer, flew by.
  In the evening, I said a warm goodbye to my friends, kissing both guys on the lips.
  - Don't forget me! I'm not simple, I'm cool! Not possible - very complicated!
  Both boys kissed her hands.
  - We will never forget! How can you forget your first true love? Sugar lips!
  - Then, wish me luck.
  - We wish!
  Yulfi sat on a cloud and flew away.
  - I'm a real witch! - The girl answered. - And now I'm flying to fulfill my duty to the Motherland.
  The girl cut through the air with a complex feeling. It turns out that she is not so unique and inimitable. At the same time, in the art of war she really has no equal. And isn't the ability to fight the most important thing for a woman and especially a man?
  - Strong, always free, the strongest chains are human weakness! - The girl said to herself. - I am strong, but too sensitive. And these guys will grow old and die. Only Yulfi will live forever, and may the gods help her, happily.
  It's a sad thought, can you be happy if your friends are dead? Just think, life is a total loss. At the same time, the gardener rejoices in the flowers, watching their eternal withering. If you put yourself above all people, then human lives will become the same flowers, by no means eternal, but giving the opportunity to inhale the unique aroma and remember, or forget!
  Well, let's forgive men their weaknesses and try to catch a happy moment in life.
  The girl exposed her hot face to the wind, now the main thing for her was to implement her plan. To plant the explosives where necessary, and to bring the vizier Baron de Duty to the heights of a hundred wonderful mountains.
  By this time, the vizier's army had mostly completed its rounds. Several more regiments approached the vizier on the way. The news was generally encouraging. In particular, the fortress city of Khashb had surrendered without a fight: the commander had been bought. It was clear that Hyperborea was incapable of repelling such large forces. It was mobilizing, but the troops had not yet arrived. However, it could not field as many as Siamat. The numerical superiority was great. Even now, Duty was wondering whether other commanders would get ahead of him by capturing Gartodar before him. And he had four hundred and fifty thousand: a large force.
  It was getting dark, night was approaching. The vizier ordered to set up camp. During the day he rode a diplodocus, a huge dinosaur distinguished by its very smooth running, and the dignitary had a good sleep. Now he felt cheerful and full of strength.
  Along the way, they burned down two tiny villages. Impaling the inhabitants. What else to stand on ceremony. After which you can have a good time.
  The troops set up camp for the night, quite conveniently located in the mountains. After which, the vizier ordered a feast to be held in the tent. Military leaders of various ranks gathered there, as well as one of the richest merchants of Siamat, Kakalov. He had come specifically to buy up military spoils and slaves. He looked smug, his belly was huge.
  - A fat wallet is a sign of intelligence and position, - he liked to say.
  Together, the dignitaries sat down in the tent and, as usual, invited slave girls and gladiator warriors.
  The slaves were to be the first to entertain. Kakalov suggested the following:
  - Let's have fun in the following way. Throw bones at women. When they hit, the overseer runs up to her, tears off some of her clothes and lashes her with a whip. When the woman is naked, all that's left for her to do is serve the master.
  The vizier stated:
  - This entertainment is not new! Our warriors often do it. So I suggest that the girls dance on the sand with coals sprinkled on it, and then, when they hit, they take off their shoes. If they howl, that will be fun.
  - Well thought out! - Kakalov agreed. - But I have a suggestion: whip the girls not with rawhide belts, but with hot wire. It will hurt them much more that way.
  - It's a good idea, but there will be scars.
  - But it will be much more fun. And scars only decorate bodies. Like, for example, a tattoo. After all, you must admit, a fiery drawing will make them much more beautiful.
  Wizard Dick interjected:
  - And you can sell the skin with the tattoo. In great Libya they really love lush female scalps, flayed skin. After all, it's a commodity.
  - Of course! Until we capture the great Libya, - Kakalov declared. - However, when the whole world is ours, we will profit even more.
  - All the better, let the guards heat up the wire.
  The manager approached them:
  - Oh great ruler, allow me to address you!
  - Speak! If the news is good, we forgive you!
  - We caught a wild woman living in the mountains, she is almost naked in the skin of a green leopard.
  - This is interesting.
  - And so beautiful that it is simply incredible that such beauty can be found in women.
  The vizier's eyes sparkled:
  - Excellent news! Take her out with the other women. Let her dance on the coals. If I like her, I'll take her this very night.
  Kakalov said, half-jokingly:
  - What if she's a spy!
  - The Hyperboreans are too stupid to think of sending a spy. Most likely, it's just an aborigine. However, there is a simple way to expose it.
  - Which one, lord?
  - If she lives in the mountains all the time, then her legs are so rough that she will dance on coals without wincing. Well, and if she starts screaming, then she is definitely not a very smart spy.
  Kakalov shook his belly, pulling up his triple chin. His fat face was greased, but at the same time, poorly shaved. You can't say that he's a nice guy. But he has so much jewelry, a fortune. True, they're hung so tastelessly that it looks like he's a robber who's cleaned out a jewelry store.
  - You are so smart, lord!
  - You can just call me Duty.
  - Or maybe Dut?
  - Even a fool! Just pay! - said the baron. - And anyway. - He turned to the manager. - Bring the girls. By the way, what's the name of the savage?
  - She can't talk, she only growls!
  - I see! I've never had such mistresses. So, that's it! I decided to do the following. Let the orchestra play. First the girls will dance, then we'll have some fun with a gladiator fight.
  The manager clapped his hands:
  - Let's begin!
  - Let the merchants come in first.
  Five luxuriously dressed men in turbans adorned with large emeralds and rubies entered the huge tent. The other colonels followed them, smiling flatteringly.
  The vizier announced:
  - I want a simpler environment.
  . A great multitude of chiefs and other rabble gathered, they sat down in a gigantic tent. Having decided to conduct things more simply, they lit fires right on the stone floor - they roasted pigs and rams, as well as the fallen mesosaurus. The beast was large: it spread a surprisingly appetizing smell.
  The insolent vizier stretched out in a wide chair, on which the great padishah Tutri-Mutriti had previously sat. The commander was very pleased, they poured him a full cup of selected dinosaur kumiss. This drink was bluish in color, milk from an aggressive female tyrannosaurus. And she is even more dangerous and larger than the male. Try it, milk it, so even an emperor is honored to drink such milk, let alone a great vizier. Baron de Duty drank slowly, enjoying its sour, thirst-quenching aftertaste and difficult to convey ticklishness. It seemed like a geyser foaming on the tongue, warming the frozen throat. Young female slaves were brought in from the central entrance. Usually they walk half-naked, but this time they were dressed up, especially to prolong the pleasure. Dressed, some in sarafans, some in dresses, with many skirts. In high shawls and scarves, and some in harem pants and men's linen shirts, or short jackets. The girls threw frightened glances, the terrible faces of the rapists caused fits of convulsive fear.
  The caretaker looked at Duty and whispered:
  - Are you satisfied with me, great one?
  The vizier winked slyly in response:
  - You can consider that you have already earned an easy death.
  Of course, this is a joke!
  - I'm glad! - Duty threw a watermelon core at him. It left a stain on his uniform.
  - Got it, dog!
  Then the steward clapped his hands.
  Three young princes of slaves appeared. They were distant relatives of the Tungustan prince, in order to humiliate them, they were undressed, leaving only short, knee-length, rather worn trousers. The boys suffered greatly from slavery and humiliation, their bare feet were beaten to blood by the sharp stones of the rocks, their bare backs were in fresh abrasions from the whips. In order not to provoke the wrath of their cruel masters, they tried to step closer to the fire. The barefooted ones carried a large golden dish with the head of a pterodactyl with gilded horns and with rubies on the ends, abundantly studded with exotic fruits. Having placed the food in front of the arrogant vizier, the young princes quickly rushed away. A minute later, they brought another golden dish, with a right shoulder blade and part of a leg, stopping in front of the dais. The vizier nodded towards the sprawled merchant Kakalov, and the dish was placed in front of him.
  General Dush hissed.
  - Merchant Kakalo is a simple plebeian! I am the heir of the Duke! Imperial blood flows in me. How dare he accept such a treat. A rich commoner before the blood of the Bogdykhan.
  The vizier, stupidly angry, rolled his eyes.
  -Today we have the greatest holiday and I don't want us to quarrel. Bring the general a whole dish.
  General Dush was surprised:
  - What kind of holiday do we have?
  - I forgot, today is my name day. Or is that not enough for you!
  - Enough! Great. - The last word was ironic.
  The vizier thought that it was in vain that he did not execute Dush, but if you consider that he really does have an insignificant drop of the Bogdykhan"s blood in him, then it is dangerous.
  The boys, almost running, brought another golden dish, placing it in front of the arrogant General Dush. When they rushed back, one of the young khans threw a burning brand under the slave's bare feet. Stepping on the coals, the prince fell and screamed, the Mongols laughed, especially loudly the vizier Duty.
  - Ha-ha-ha! That's hilarious! The Hyperboreans are just fools! And we haven't scattered the coals yet.
  The boy reacted suddenly. He grabbed an extinguished brand from the floor and swung it at the offender's face. The khan fell and squealed like a pig. The bodyguards immediately grabbed the prince.
  - Dip his head in the fire, let him learn how to resist our power. - The vizier stuck out his lip.
  The boy was lowered into the fire, his blond hair cut into a circle caught fire, his body twitched. After several convulsions, the boy fell silent, the smell of scorched flesh spread through the room. The bodyguards threw the remains of the mangled corpse onto the sand. The surviving boys cowered, the deadly flames reflected in their pupils.
  The master of ceremonies clapped his hands again and shook his tambourine.
  - I command you to please the great!
  A dozen slaves appeared. Young men and beautiful girls hurriedly brought treats to the vizier's guests. At the feast, in order to emphasize the greatness of the Celestial Empire, only trophy gold and silver dishes captured in the lands of Hyperborea were used. A huge sturgeon with melons was brought into the hall, and a whole mountain of other exotic delicacies - heaps of black caviar framed Chinese cooking, including fried locusts and caterpillars. A special place was occupied by the sea cow, it was delivered from the coast of the eastern ocean. Special seasonings allowed the meat to retain its taste. There were also cut pieces of brontosaurus and a specially prepared mammoth with stuffing. When they took it apart, carefully removing pieces of meat, an elephant bull with a bone head appeared. This caused admiration. The slaves worked, cutting with silver knives. Underneath it was a saber-toothed tiger with striped, shiny skin. The guests squealed, stamping their feet. Underneath it was a huge boar with golden tusks. Next came a wolf with chocolate-smooth fur, a ram, a hare. Inside the hare, as in a fairy tale, was a duck, inside the duck a chicken, and inside the chicken were three large, goose-egg-like, peeled nuts stuffed with spices.
  The vizier shouted, pointing to two smaller nuts:
  - Pass them on to Kakalov and Dyush.
  He himself ate a third, half, however, spat out the too tart taste. There was plenty of exotic food here. However, most military leaders preferred pork or lamb. Having waited until the guests had quenched the first wave of hunger, the vizier gave the command.
  - Hey, you Hyperborean women! What are you standing there like frozen? Your masters are bored. Dance, sing for our joy. - Duty poured himself some ayran, took a sip and shouted menacingly
  - Sing or I will order that your clothes be torn off and thrown into the fire, and half of you, I will crucify you upside down!
  The slave girls shuddered, went to the sides and began to spin around, singing something indistinctly in different voices and interrupting each other.
  However, soon their choir became more harmonious, and they began to sing a sad song about love trampled into dust.
  The vizier smiled broadly, the sad tone of the song symbolized the humiliation of the Hyperboreans. The master of the army of the Celestial Empire, with the help of a thin knife, chopped off the lower jaw of the lamb, quickly gnawed it, and with a blow of the headband broke it into three parts. Merry sparks lit up in his eyes.
  -You, Hyperborean women! Just scarecrows. Your clothes are disgusting, as if taken from a scarecrow - the impudent vizier roared loudly. - I will bring to a decent appearance whoever I hit with a bone, let him take off something from his rags.
  The commander swung and the first fragment hit the stomach of the snub-nosed girl with bright freckles. She swayed like a frightened swan. The bodyguard raised the whip, the red-hot wire turned white
  -What are you staring at? Take it off!
  Looking around anxiously, as if seeking help, the slave hesitated a little, was she, a nobleman's daughter, supposed to expose herself to animals? The second shout, accompanied by a blow from the rods that cut her dress, had an effect. The girl screamed in pain and threw off her skirt. There was another one underneath. Apparently, the manager was very skillful in piquing the curiosity of the overfed public.
  -Too much? Dance, girl.
  The vizier very deftly, with a jump, threw the second piece at her, made her take off another skirt. The slave managed to dodge the third. The other commanders came to life, their eyes lit up with lust. They began throwing joints and pieces of bone at the slaves. The girl with freckles was unlucky, she was hit three times. She tried to jerk away, but the bodyguard roughly grabbed her by the shoulder.
  -Take it off, Hyperborean pig! The thug shouted menacingly.
  The girl untied and threw off her kerchief, then her boots. Waving her arms, she began to dance briskly, hoping to avoid the thick hail of bones that fell on the other slaves. The captives stopped and took off one thing, then another, danced, and sang their songs out of tune. The worst of all were those who wore sarafans: under this single dress they had nothing, and the slaves continued to dance, singing a soul-tormenting melody, completely naked, trying only to shamefully cover their shameful places.
  The excited chiefs, despite their drunkenness, hit accurately, undressing the women. General Dush, unable to restrain his desire, called one of the naked slaves to him, ordered her to kneel down and voluptuously squeezed her, running one hand between her legs and squeezing her breast with the other. The captive continued to cover herself with her hands, but did not dare to resist - only her lower lip trembled slightly. Dush bared his teeth and hit the slave in the face.
  -You don't like the touch of the divine? Bitch!
  Tears began to flow from her eyes. She had only recently been captured and had not yet had time to get used to violence.
  - Forgive me, great one! Please, have mercy!
  - I will spare you, in bed.
  Three beardless youths, already quite tipsy, rose from the blazing fire. They glanced furtively at their neighbors and called a naked girl, about their age, with only just beginning breasts and thin legs. Taking her by the arms, they dragged her into the next room.
  The vizier was drunk and cheerful. Only three half-dressed slave girls remained in the hall. Duty asked the manager:
  - Where is the savage?
  - This is the one whose face is covered by a burqa.
  He looked more closely, seeing a girl with unusually bright hair. Duty immediately felt the excitement. Taking a gilded slingshot, the same one from which nobles shot poisonous needles at their enemies, he loaded a bone and shot at the girl in the burqa. The savage, at whom everyone and their dog was throwing, dodged again with the agility of a cobra.
  - Damn it, you're a demon, not a woman! Come here!
  With a casual gesture he called the veiled slave girl. She pretended not to understand. Then she was roughly poked with the tip of a spear. The girl apparently understood.
  - Come to me! Well, if she doesn't understand our language, order her with a gesture. The guards actively pointed to the girl. Continuing her snake-like dance, she approached the vizier a few steps. Pouty threw the bone left over from the saddle almost point-blank. The girl didn't dare dodge, or maybe she was tired of this game, the bone hit her right in the face. The captive threw off her burqa with a sharp movement. The vizier cried out:
  - Wow! I didn't expect that!
  The girl's face and hair were incomprehensibly beautiful. It seemed that only the goddess of love, the eternal Eros, could be like that.
  - Take off your clothes completely! - The vizier asked. Seeing that she did not understand, he made a removing gesture.
  - Well, that's it, please your master. The slave froze, leaned over the hem of her dress and pulled it over her head, exposing herself from top to bottom. She had luxurious hips, sloping sides, a slab-like press, and high breasts. Maybe her body was too dry, without a drop of fat, devoid of splendor, but what ideal proportions. A wonderful captive!
  A wave of lust washed over the drunken vizier. Without embarrassment in front of those present, Duty commanded.
  -Get on all fours like a good mare. Raise your ass higher! I'll disgrace you!
  She didn't understand and started dancing naked. At that moment a red-hot whip burned the girl's back. She screamed, tears appeared in her eyes.
  - On all fours! The bodyguard ordered and showed her how to do it.
  The girl obeyed, blinking her eyes in bewilderment.
  The Vizier, a huge black man, entered her roughly, with the obvious intention of causing pain. Confidently ramming, he forced his way forward to her very insides, simultaneously squeezing her naked breasts hard. The slave moaned pitifully, Duty felt a fiery pulsar being born in the lower abdomen, which flared up like a fiery ball and a moment later splashed forward, going into the grotto of love of a sweet woman. She felt this heat, screaming loudly and stretching out on the marble floor. The Vizier grunted with satisfaction, took out a seven-tailed whip and lashed her bare satin back with a drawl. The pussies swelled on the naked skin, the girl screamed.
  -Now I feel really good!
  The commander laughed, continuing the execution. The slave girl twitched, tears streaming from her cornflower-blue eyes with an emerald tint. The other chiefs and merchants, imitating the vizier, fell upon the captives, satisfying the boar's lust in an animalistic manner.
  The savage girl felt a terrible excitement. A real orgy, the kind they write about in legends, was going on around her. She felt the call of the flesh, shame and the torment of sudden desire. She jumped up and threw herself at the vizier, with a sharp movement joining her legs on his back. Laughing, she knocked Duty down with unexpected force, jumping on him. He happily supported the love game. The savage girl ran her nails through his hair, playfully purred, shuddering with frantic pleasure. The man next to her was a scumbag of scum, but that was the whole charm, as if you were sleeping with a demon. How good, this would undoubtedly enrich her sexual experience! What a man she was playing with, so powerful, everything about him was big and strong. He was big, even bigger than Timur, and he turned her on!
  The vizier discharged, pushing the savage away. At that moment, a red-hot whip hits her on the hips, another on the legs, a third on the back, touching the chest. Strangely enough, the red-hot wire leaves almost no marks on the elastic skin. The girl smiles, no longer screams. The touch of the red-hot wire is almost pleasant to her.
  - Throw coals under her feet! - the vizier demands. - And you, bitch, dance.
  The girl, without any particular problems for herself, crushed the coals with her bare feet, causing them to go out. At the same time, she spun, did somersaults, and twirled her legs.
  - A real savage! - shouted the vizier. - Now I believe you, come to me!
  The girl came closer, and they came together again. So much pleasure was mutually experienced by this couple. After the second time, the itch of the ruler passed, the other commanders were also, basically, sated. And as often happens in this case: he wanted blood.
  - You know what, Dush, - said the vizier. - Isn't it time to arrange a brutal, gladiatorial fight?
  The general had just finished with a blonde beauty, and he was bursting with energy:
  - With great pleasure! - It would be a wonderful entertainment, worthy of our high society.
  - It's great that you understand me! I want to see a fight with beasts! Mighty creatures and their brave opponents!
  Kakalov suggested:
  - We have both animals and people! Why not have some fun?
  Pouty chuckled:
  - The first fight will be like this! This savage, who gave me so much pleasure, will fight a saber-toothed tiger.
  Kakalov was surprised:
  - I thought you liked her, lord. You look at her with such eyes as if you want to eat her!
  The vizier threw a piece of sherbet into his mouth, washing it down with sweet rum. His gaze was drunk, his eyes were glassy. When a person is drunk, he is drawn to stupidity or feats, which are often the same thing!
  - And I want a saber-toothed tiger to eat her. That would be interesting, wouldn't it?
  General Dush noted:
  - How can I say! I once tried fried women. In particular, brisket, and it was nothing special, especially with garlic sauce.
  Kakalov added:
  - It's good to love women, but it's not bad to kill them either. When you torture a man, or even a boy, it's not the same feeling. It's another thing when a slave squeals under the whip, such a busty one, with luxurious hips, shaking her long hair. I love blondes. And it's wonderful.
  Duty said:
  - That's exactly why I decided that they would fight. In case of victory, the tiger will devour the wild woman, the meat is delicious and I think this predator has never eaten such a delicacy. Well, and if she wins, she will spend the night in my room. It's nice to sleep, putting my head on such a strong body, smelling of tiger blood.
  Kakalov asked:
  - Aren't you afraid that she'll strangle you?
  - That's unlikely! Look at her face, how good she felt with me. She fell in love with me and will be loyal like a dog. I know my way around people.
  Dush agreed:
  - The people are a crowd, and the crowd is like a woman. A woman willingly submits to force, not to reason. You are very strong, Duty, both physically and spiritually.
  - Yes, that's me! Declare the first battle! - the vizier shouted louder. A couple of colonels fell off their feet from the menacing shout. Stupidly hiccupping, Duty continued, half a tone quieter:
  - There will be a fight between a naked savage and a saber-toothed tiger named... - He called out to the manager. - What is the name of the striped monster?
  - Fangs! - He answered.
  - Saber-toothed tiger fangs. Declare battle.
  The manager asked:
  - Excuse me, lord, what weapon should I give the maiden?
  The drunken vizier, with difficulty holding back his hiccups, mumbled.
  - None at all! Let her fight naked and with bare hands.
  Baurshi hesitated, but still found the strength to object:
  - In this case, the fight will be too short and uninteresting. We gave the tiger a dope that makes him aggressive, and he will immediately tear his victim apart.
  - All the better! I like to look at torn meat. You heard me, let her come out naked and unarmed. Give the signal.
  The manager nodded. The girl was led into the arena. A clear voice rang out:
  - The first to enter the lists is an unknown savage without a name! This is her first fight, a kind of first-timer! She is full of beauty and youthful enthusiasm! Place your bets, gentlemen!
  . CHAPTER 15
  Yulfi (it was her, of course, she froze). Never had she experienced such humiliation, completely naked, and hundreds of lustful male eyes were looking at her. And now she would have to fight a saber-toothed tiger. A powerful beast that knew no mercy. And she had neither a sword nor even a dagger. She heard the conversations of the bastard cattle and felt a threat to her life. Too much magical energy was spent on planting the explosives and the flight, and the girl knew that she was almost empty. Which meant that she had nothing to resist the tiger with. How could she, so young, almost a child, cope with the monster.
  And the tiger is already being led. This is the legendary man-eater Klyki, almost the size of a mammoth. How many gladiators fought him, including several at once, and it ended in tragedy for them. Try to oppose anything to such power.
  The herald announces:
  - A saber-toothed tiger named "Fangs" enters the arena. He has fought eighty-nine times and has never been beaten. Everyone who fought him is dead! Place your bets, gentlemen. Make a bet!
  Almost everyone bet on the saber-toothed tiger. Only one woman, the merchant's wife, risked throwing down a few gold coins for the girl.
  - She is brave and danced so skillfully that she cannot but have a chance, - she explained her actions.
  The vizier himself did not bet anything: suddenly he wanted the beauty to survive, although he could not think of any way to help her. Then a wave of anger flooded him again. Let the saber-toothed tiger tear her apart.
  Yulfi didn't even try to cover her nakedness, it would provoke the men. Besides, she was never embarrassed by her body, it was perfect for sculptures and statues of warriors. On the contrary, the girl played with her muscles, put her leg aside, moved her long fingers, picking up a dropped coal. Applause was heard. When the saber-toothed tiger approached, the signal to start the fight sounded, the girl threw it in the eye. The beast roared like it was scalded, a coal in the eye is no joke even for a giant, and rushed at Yulfi. He jumped, and such a large mass has great inertia. The tiger flew past, and the girl jumped to the side.
  - Well, did you want to tear me apart? - Yulfi kicked the monster in the backside.
  He flicked his tail, turned around and jumped again. He moved quite fast for his weight, and if Yulfi hadn't been so fast, he would have ripped her belly open.
  The vizier shouted from his chair:
  - Give me the striped one, or I'll make a rug out of your skin.
  Dush noted:
  - It was a shame I didn't place a bet on this beauty. I wouldn't have become poorer from losing a few gold coins, but I would have gotten such a spectacle.
  Duty noted:
  - I see you, you like her!
  - A miracle, perfection!
  - The next night will be yours. Provided that you yourself go out to the lists and kill the gladiator I indicate.
  - I hope it won't be the champion.
  - No, that's exactly it - a champion! Otherwise it's not interesting!
  The tiger missed a third time, then a fourth. After that, he slowed down a bit, began to listen. Perhaps he wanted to catch a nimble victim before it could! Yulfi approached, jumped up, made a spin, kicking the monster in the muzzle. It turned and grazed the girl's side with its fang. She flew away, blood flowing from her cut side.
  The vizier encouraged:
  - That's it, come on. Crush the "bitch"!
  Kakalov threw a beef bone with meat from the stands to the tiger. He was slightly distracted, caught it in mid-air, and Yulfi punched her in the eye. The tiger jumped up after her, chasing in rage. The girl jumped back and froze. "Fangs" jumped, putting out his paws, and crashed into the bars. Yulfi did a triple somersault, kicking under the tail. One of the tiger's fangs got stuck, and he was not able to pull it out right away, the animal beat its tail on the sides and drooled. The girl jumped high up, grabbed a sharp, hot rod from her hairy assistant with her hand. She pulled so sharply that the powerful guy could not hold the weapon in his hands and even lost his balance, crashing face first onto the bars.
  Now the girl had a weapon, and she swung it at full force into the striped creature of hell's nose.
  The tiger roared like a hundred waterfalls, and breaking off his saber-fang, he rushed at the offender. His paws tore the ground.
  The vizier said with pleasure:
  - Here, finally, we see a real fight. Worthy of such a high society as ours.
  General Dush added:
  - I understand why you didn't give this girl a weapon. The savage warrior would have simply killed him, and we wouldn't have been able to enjoy the battle.
  - Of course! Am I any dumber than you! - the vizier purred.
  The girl acted with increasing confidence. She hit the tiger on the ears several times. She twisted away, then hit him in the eye, knocking out a large eye with the rod. Blood gushed out like a fountain. It was clear that the slave had completely seized the initiative. She hit him on the paws several times, between the toes, and on the ears. But she was unable to deliver the decisive blow. The vizier again wanted to see how fangs tear the tender body. He shouted to the sorcerer Durr:
  - Well, do something, you fool!
  He immediately understood the master's desire: he looked at the girl, very appetizing, perhaps it would be nice to hear the crackle of bones. He began to mutter a spell into his beard. Smoke even began to pour out.
  Suddenly, Yulfi felt her movements slow down. Her legs felt heavy, as if they were shackled to hundred-pound weights. The girl did not have time to dodge, as the scoop-paw cut her chest, the claws drew a stripe across her stomach. The warrior tried to jump back, but the paw of the striped killer scratched her back and bare thighs. Yulfi gnashed her teeth, tried to parry the next blow with a rod, but her movements became too slow, the rod barely moved in her weakened hands. The saber-toothed tiger knocked the girl down and pressed her body into the stones. Yulfi tried to break free, tearing off her skin. The mouth snapped over her. Her hand got caught between the teeth. The warrior pulled it out with a desperate effort, but the bone was broken. Blood flowed from the cut vein. The tiger pulled her up and opened its huge, hippopotamus-like mouth. The rough jaws moved towards each other, trying to bite through the torso. The girl's head and part of her chest practically disappeared into the mouth. Yulfi felt the sharpest crooked teeth on her back and chest, the stench of a predator wafted into her face, and her head spun from blood loss. The monster's thick tongue ran over her chest and face, the saliva burning and stinging like acid. Then the girl spat right into the throat. And almost breaking her spine, her flexible body slipped out and went away from the closing jaws. The teeth of the saber-toothed tiger clenched with a crunch.
  The vizier barked:
  - That's it, it's the end!
  General Dush, whose vision was not so much clouded by wine, objected:
  - No! She dodged!
  - What's the point of a delay?
  The huge cat opened its mouth again, trying to swallow the girl. Suddenly she meowed pitifully, her paws weakened. The monster felt pain inside. And it was no accident. Just in case, Yulfi took with her a crystal ball with an extremely strong poison. She hid it in her mouth, you never know when in life you might need an effective toxin. So, at the critical moment, she spat out the ball, smashing it against the sky. Now the monster was poisoned by the most powerful poison. Even on such a monster it acted very quickly. Sweaty, bloody Yulfi jumped out of the weakened paws, grabbed the rod. Suddenly she felt that the hostile magic weakened, Durr was also very drunk. The tiger yawned, and the girl with all her strength plunged the tip into his throat. The blow, delivered by the whole body, from the body to the legs, with tense graceful feet, pierced the throat, a stream of blood gushed out. The beast literally choked in it, swaying and dying.
  Yulfi added with a scratched foot.
  The vizier cursed:
  - What a woman! As they say about the Hyperboreans, she can stop a galloping horse and enter a burning hut!
  General Dush muttered:
  - My money is gone! I bet on the wrong person again. I'm a complete fool!
  - We know that! - Kakalov said. However, the merchant himself had squandered a hundred gold coins. Wanting to hit the jackpot for sure, he did not skimp.
  Dush replied:
  - It's someone else's cow that moos, but yours remains silent.
  The saber-toothed tiger twitched once more and went quiet. Overall, his agony was short, and no one suspected that he had died from poison. The brute was hooked with several hooks and dragged away.
  - A bit weak, a tiger cub! - the vizier muttered. - Although no, this is the great champion "Fangs". Well, make a stuffed animal out of him, as a reminder: a high rise - a painful fall.
  Dush rose up and said in a half-whisper:
  - A magnificent girl. I have never seen a better warrior. Give her to me!
  - Shut up, idiot! - Dutyi barked. - This bird is not for you. She was mine and now she will be mine forever. Today I will use her elastic body as a pillow. Do you understand me?
  - Yes, oh great one. - The general choked.
  - Let the warrior through to me.
  The girl went to the Duke. Her right arm was broken and twisted. A doctor came up to her, put a board under it and bandaged it. Yulfi was calm, in a few hours the bones would heal and everything would disappear without a trace, leaving no memory of her heroism. The Vizier made a gesture:
  - Sit down with me.
  The girl obeyed, and then Duty pressed his naked torso against her. He sniffed the blood, and even licked it with his tongue, enjoying the nutmeg smell of a fresh, young, female body. Strangely enough, Yulfi also enjoyed the touch of a smooth black body. Still, blacks are not bad lovers, and they don't even smell like whites. Although Duty, she will not cancel the death sentence, no matter what.
  - Pour her some wine! - the vizier commanded. - Let's watch one more gladiator fight with the beasts and then come to my chambers. - He flicked the girl on her broken nose.
  - You should be painted by artists. Such an expression in your eyes, you can read deep thought and terrible wildness in them.
  General Dush noted:
  - We have a field army artist here. He must capture in oil the heroic moments of our campaign.
  - All the better, while the next fight is going on, let him draw her on my knees.
  The general shouted:
  - Call the artist Grusha.
  "I am here, lord," said the small, balding man. "I have been invited so that a puny worm could sketch your radiant feast, or your exciting gladiatorial fights."
  The vizier bared his teeth:
  - I am giving you an assignment. While the feast lasts, draw me and the savage together. Moreover, the portrait must be ready by the time the fight ends.
  - In color, lord?
  - Not in the ashes, you idiot! - And when you finish it, I'll make sure there are no flaws.
  - Too fast, I won't make it, great one.
  - Then blame yourself! The retribution will be severe. What do you prefer: a stake or a cross?
  - It is better to do without this, lord.
  - Then get started, we have very little time.
  The artist unfolded the canvas and began to paint. He spun around, sketching, drawing every line.
  The vizier meanwhile looked at the arena. It was cleared of blood, the manager shouted:
  - And now we have a new fight ahead of us. The famous trio "Bulka" will fight against the melosaurus Rock.
  The first to enter the arena were a trio. Two men and one woman. They were experienced gladiators who had fought many battles, both together and separately. They were, including the young woman, bare-chested, judging by the scars on their muscle-woven bodies. They had been through fire, water, and copper pipes. They held swords and tridents in their hands, and the woman also held an axe.
  Their opponent was the last to crawl out, a massive one. Larger and taller than a mammoth, the Melosaurus was also no newcomer. It was covered in a bony shell, had rather long clawed paws, and a mouth that would make a crocodile envious. Melosauruses are a transitional type from herbivores to predators. It was already accustomed to devouring human flesh, usually guilty slaves. So it had no conscience, nor any respect for humans, if it is appropriate to talk about the conscience of an animal.
  Melosaurus, sensing such a large number of bipeds, became nervous. Usually invincible in open battles, the man-eating dinosaur knew how dangerous humans could be. What an aggressive and unpredictable species they were.
  The angry roar of a large reptile was heard, which further inflamed the crowd.
  - Place your bets, don't be stingy, warriors! - the herald strained.
  This time, there was no clear favorite. Both the trio were well-known, and the Melosaurus looked very menacing.
  The vizier bet on the monster; it looked almost invulnerable and very dangerous.
  He said it with the air of an expert.
  - Pay attention to the paws. How powerful they are, this is a sign of a good breed.
  General Dush noted:
  - And it won't replace the presence of intelligence. Remember how an unarmed savage woman tamed a saber-toothed tiger. That's what human intelligence means.
  The vizier objected, kissing Yulfi on her already healing cheek:
  - This girl is unique, you have to be born like her. Not everyone is given something like this. So don't apply her example to others. In general, the trio "Bulka" brought us a lot of joy and aesthetic pleasure, but even victories can be monotonous, and the stars can be dim.
  Yulfi bared her pearly teeth and purred something in an incomprehensible language.
  - You see, even this girl approves of me. Wild, but she understands who has the truth, doesn't she? - The vizier lightly bit her ear. The girl purred.
  - What did you say? I hope it's lovely! She's rooting for Melosaurus too!
  In fact, Yulfi did not want these glorious gladiators, whose names she did not even know, to die. And anyway, a person is a person, to wish victory to other people, and not to creatures. In any case, this is what the girl's upbringing told her, and not the animal instinct for destruction. Maybe kill the vizier? With her skills, it is not difficult, a strong blow with a finger to the carotid artery and even such a powerful body will sag. But in this case, even if she manages to escape, the huge enemy army will survive. The leader will die, and the innumerable pack will continue the terror. No, she will endure a little longer.
  The woman who won last time by betting on Yulfi this time pinned her hopes on the trio, and many followed her example. The girl even thought that it would be nice to save them. However, she couldn't figure out how to do it yet.
  The bets were made. The merchant Kakalov followed Duty's example, and the sorcerer even put a whole bag of gold on the monster.
  The vizier winked:
  - The cat knows where the owner hid the lard.
  General Dush, realizing that the sorcerer was doing this for a reason, wanted to change the bet, but the vizier did not allow it:
  - Too late! Next time you'll be smarter, but for now the money will be mine.
  He waved it off:
  - We will find even greater riches in Gartodar. What is this insignificant gold!
  - For once you were right. And now, let's begin. I hope the fight won't be too short.
  The traditional signal sounded, although for the sake of variety the tone was made higher, and it tormented the ear.
  Melosaurus slowly moved towards the three opponents. They immediately split up, the men on the sides, the woman in the center. The powerful lady swung her axe, hit him in the stomach, testing the skin for strength. Indeed, a stripe remained on the scales, blood appeared. Melosaurus roared, and almost knocked the warrior off her feet. She jumped back, doing a somersault.
  - She's a clever savage, but she moves faster.
  The general noted:
  - But wild cats are also quicker than dinosaurs, with the possible exception of the Tyrannosaurus.
  - Exceptions only prove the rule! - the drunken vizier answered inappropriately. - I'll finish off a tyrannosaurus with my little finger.
  The general reached out his hand to the cake, baked in the shape of a swan with roses. The maids cut thick slices of sponge cake. Dush swallowed the rich cream with pleasure.
  - Just look how they'll beat up the Melosaurus.
  The gladiators fought with some success. However, their blows could not cause serious harm to such a large beast. At first, the monster chased one gladiator after another, giving them a chance to rest and taking turns hitting it. Cuts appeared on its mouth, the woman's axe even knocked out a couple of crooked teeth. But then the monster changed tactics. It began to chase the man in the green loincloth. Chasing persistently, making sharp jerks and jumping. No matter how dexterous the gladiator was, he could not retreat all the time. Sooner or later, the body makes a mistake. Here he missed a blow to the legs with his tail. And so strong that the bones broke. Blood spurted from the broken, jelly-turned limbs. The woman tried to distract the giant's attention with a blow from her axe. But he rushed at the immobilized gladiator and crushed his ribcage with his paws. Then he began to chew the meat and bones, savoring the mess.
  The vizier jumped up:
  - See! This is how you should crush these rats!
  The sorcerer Durr narrowed his eyes slyly:
  - You know who to bet on! In general, vizier, this is the same as a genius!
  The general muttered something incomprehensible: his lips were smeared with cream and what he gurgled was incomprehensible.
  Looking at him, the vizier unceremoniously broke off a piece of cake and, without thinking twice, shoved it into Yulfi's face. The girl was very bitter to watch how the reptile killed a man. To soften the impression, she licked the cream. It was very tasty, and the girl was surprised, it seemed that the vizier's culinary skills were top notch. And in general, the nobleman was terribly fond of luxury and good food. The girl could only be surprised by this.
  A compliment about Siamat's cuisine almost slipped out of my mouth.
  Meanwhile, terrible things were happening in the arena. Ignoring the pinprick bites, or rather blows, the melosaurus devoured the man. Apparently, one hundred kilogram of meat with bones was not enough for such a mass, and he continued the pursuit. This time, he was attracted by the sharp, spicy smell of a woman. Meaty, she looked tempting for a stomach that was not yet sated.
  Melosaurus rushed after her, not stopping the pursuit for a second. It must be said that the carcass moved quickly. The woman was tired. In her entire gladiatorial career, she had only dealt with a dinosaur once. But that one was smaller and not so predatory, and this one was a fighting machine. The slave's body was covered in sweat, the axe in her hands was getting heavy. At one time, as a very strong girl, she was sent to build fortresses. The work is very difficult, but it hardens the muscles. Now, for some reason, she is weakening suspiciously quickly. Maybe they really did put something in her food. This happens when they want to eliminate an overly independent champion, or break a big bank. The woman performed in many circuses and knew what such treachery is fraught with.
  Here her foot stumbled, and a paw lashed out at her buttocks, tearing off her loincloth. Finding herself in front of hundreds of drunken men in nothing but leather sandals, the woman was momentarily embarrassed. Then the mouth snapped, and predatory teeth bit through the collarbone covered in powerful muscles. A piece of meat was torn out, a stream of blood gushed from the artery.
  - Bravo! - the vizier barked. - For this you will get a piece of biscuit, what is his nickname?
  - The exterminator! - the manager prompted. - He's very good at exterminating gladiators, especially women.
  - Excellent! I'll take that into account.
  The woman managed to chop her opponent's tongue with her left hand. In a rage, he threw the body away, it hit the thick bars. Then the carcass rushed at her, the gladiator rolled away with her last strength. The blow was so strong that the thick, log-like bars bent. The beast spun, raking sand and stone with its claws. The woman was bleeding, she almost lost consciousness when the beast caught up with her and bit off her legs. A terrible feast began.
  The vizier clapped his hands:
  - Well, well, well! Wonderful! I love it when people are eaten alive!
  The sorcerer pinched the slave-servant on the breast:
  - Your powerful tits make me thirsty. Bring me more wine!
  The third gladiator, seeing that the strongest warrior in their trio had died and he was left alone, lost his courage and began to run. The crowd roared, bones and scraps of meat flew through the bars.
  - Tear him apart! Let out his guts! - They shouted.
  - Fight, coward! Don't you dare run away.
  - Put him on the cross! Crucify the slave! - others added.
  The vizier shouted to the sorcerer:
  - So what, should we look at such disgrace for long?
  Durr replied:
  - Where will he run to? The earth is round, and there is no place for a traitor to the fatherland!
  Melosaurus rushed after the fugitive. On a level road he would easily have overtaken the man. But the gladiator was saved by the fact that his run was intermittent, constantly changing direction.
  The man tried to climb onto the grate, but they shoved a red-hot iron into his face. The skin on his cheek swelled. The gladiator howled and, in desperation, rushed at his enemy with his sword. He tried to hit his eye, but it was too high. The sword, not reaching, slid along the bumpy skin. The beast knocked the man down and began to tear with its claws. He fought back with the sword, tried to jump up, but the melosaurus knocked him down again. Finally, the mouth closed over him. The man, bitten in half, screamed one last time and fell silent. After which the eating, which has become a bad tradition, began.
  The vizier jumped up quickly:
  - See! I won! Now turn out your pockets.
  General Dush said in his heart, throwing gold coins on the floor:
  - Here, choke on it!
  The vizier shouted:
  - Who is this? Did you want to be broken on the wheel?
  - On those spirits who prevented me from winning! - The general was found. - Besides, only the Emperor-Goddykhan can break me on the wheel. Even the Grand Vizier, and only during military operations, has the right to the gallows.
  - Look, you're a specialist, an expert. But I can whip you, but who knows, a drunk executioner might overdo it.
  Dush fell silent, this could be true. However, it would be a good idea to set up the vizier so that he himself would be executed. Only doing it safely for yourself is very difficult. Otherwise, I would have dealt with this despot long ago.
  Yulfi put on a carefree look, although a volcano was erupting in her heart, innocent people had died, and this executioner was grinning.
  - Enough of the spectacle for now! Where is the artist?
  - I'm here, lord!
  - The portrait is ready!
  - Yes, of course, with oil, - the craftsman answered. - Everything as you wanted.
  - Give it to me! - The Duke grabbed the portrait with his hands. In front of him was a woman of amazing beauty, she was sitting on the lap of a stern black man. Overall, it was not badly drawn, but in the rush the vizier's nose turned out crooked, and under one of his eyes there was a semblance of a bruise.
  For Duty, this was enough:
  - Crucify him right there in the arena. Prepare the cross immediately.
  The artist fell to his knees:
  - O greatest of the greatest, how have I angered you?
  - What did you say, worm! You decided to make fun of me. Catch him!
  The bodyguards rushed to carry out the vizier's order. The artist tried to resist, but was hit on the head with the hilt of a sword and went limp like a bast.
  - Well, prepare the cross in the very center of the arena.
  The professional executioner grinned stupidly with a benevolent face. He, as befits an executioner, is very fat and tall. His hands are meaty, giving the impression of millstones. Now they tore off the artist's clothes and began to nail his hands and feet.
  The vizier shouted again:
  - No! Not like that, upside down!
  The shrilly screaming painter was turned over and the nails were driven in again. Suddenly he went quiet. The executioner approached him and felt his pulse on his neck.
  - He's fallen! He's completely screwed!
  - What! He's dead!
  - Yes, he died! Most likely from fear or pain shock.
  - Then crucify the executioner! He is not capable of torturing the condemned properly, so let him get practical training.
  The executioner was strong and tried to resist. But the fighter was not very skilled. Strong bodyguards tied him up, then, traditionally tearing off his clothes, stretched his arms and legs. Now the torturer experienced what his victims had felt many times.
  Yulfi looked at this and mentally rejoiced. Justice had triumphed, albeit in a perverted form.
  The cross was set up in the very center, and the executioner was hanging on it. He was twitching and screaming, which made it even more painful and the screams louder.
  The vizier quickly got tired of this:
  - Well then, savage! Follow me! I have enough strength, let's enjoy it together!
  Yulfi jumped up and walked like a cat. Her scars were healing right before her eyes. Looking at her, the vizier said:
  - You might be some kind of mountain slave. It would be nice for you to have a baby.
  Yulfi feigned indifference. True, she slapped the vizier on the shoulder with her palm.
  - You're playful! Okay, follow me to my room, we'll have some fun there!
  They went into the room, there were guards at the entrance. They looked wildly, blinked their eyes. Then they opened the doors, and they found themselves in a spacious room. There was no bed, just at least a dozen huge down jackets on the ground, as well as large pillows. The vizier beckoned to her. Despite all the disgust that this black man inspired in Yulfi, she jumped towards him. An exciting love game began, in which the vizier showed that he was capable not only of rudeness, but also of affection.
  - You see what kind of man I am. There are no others like me in the whole world. - He said to himself, not really expecting anyone to understand him.
  When the vizier lost his strength, Yulfi pressed on his carotid artery. Then, rather roughly, she took the key from his neck. She had noticed from the very beginning the carved cabinet, made of precious sandalwood, with golden corners. What a bad habit to keep your documents in the bedroom, indulging in business and entertainment.
  - The stupid vizier keeps all his eggs in one basket. I hope they don't get beaten. - Yulfi giggled.
  The girl took the key in her hands and began to unlock the cabinet. It seemed that there was a secret inside, it did not open right away. Yulfi had to fiddle around, tapping the lid. It was possible to simply break it, but in that case there would be traces left.
  And so, carefully, like a professional burglar. The cabinet opened, Yulfi opened the shelves. There were various papers, a couple of company shares, a few gold coins. And also, feathers of a bird of paradise. Finally, having rummaged thoroughly, the girl found what she needed. An authentic document of the emperor, a special paper with a seal. Well, the seal can be cut off by heating a dagger on a candle, but here you need to move smoothly, so that, if a fight does not break, it does not crack. So they cut it off. Now we take the stamped paper, put the seal on it. Here is the document ready, now it remains to copy the emperor's handwriting and his signature. White Magi must serve the rulers, and at the same time do something cunning, often on the verge of meanness. In this case, forging handwriting is sometimes vital. And if so, then Yulfi, as a diligent student, knows how to do it.
  The girl led her out carefully.
  The ruler of the Celestial Empire, the great Bogdykhan, may his name be glorified for many millennia, commands: within three days to reach the capital of Siberia, Gartodar, and seize it on the move. If the army does not dare in the required time, the vizier Baron de Duty will be justly punished.
  Then Yulfi wrote a winding signature. All the hesitation of the nobleman, who planned to go around a hundred wonderful mountains to avoid the risk, was now put to an end. Only by going through them, he would arrive in three days. Of course, the will of the emperor was more important than personal doubts. Well, now it was important to make the herald bring this document. After all, it did not fall from the sky.
  Yulfi looked around the room, then walked out the door with an independent look.
  The two bodyguards turned to face her.
  - Where are you going?
  The girl made a vague gesture. Jumped on the guard, started kissing him on the lips. He didn't understand, and in vain. The girl smeared her lips with sleeping powder found in the locker. The vizier kept it in case of insomnia, which the commander of such a large army, responsible for everything, often had. Especially if he didn't drink himself into oblivion. Having torn himself away from the first guard, the girl kissed the second on the lips. He himself sucked on her. The powder was potent, both bodyguards weakened and began to snore at once.
  Yulfi came out on tiptoe, she threw a dress over herself. Of course, they recognized her by her face. The rumor that this savage, who had caught the vizier's fancy, quickly spread throughout the huge tent.
  Guided by instinct and experience, the girl found the herald's tent. A special emblem indicated this. The herald was going to bed, his boss, after a feast, was drunk, and muttered:
  - Keep your eyes peeled, Kunz! If there's a message then... - And he fell silent, falling over.
  Yulfi, having waited until Kunz entered the tent and lay down, croaked in the voice of a chief:
  - Listen, blockhead. The owl just brought a message from the emperor, take it to the vizier, and I'll sleep. - The warrior said, imitating drunkenness.
  - Yes sir!
  The herald flew out of the tent and almost stepped on the letter. Having looked and made sure that it had the imperial seal, he said:
  - Well, you have to get drunk, showing carelessness. - And he rushed to the vizier.
  Yulfi arrived, of course, earlier, the bodyguards and Duty were snoring. The herald bowed and left a letter. Yulfi, just in case, woke the vizier with light pinches.
  - What is this? - asked Duty.
  - A message from His Majesty the Emperor of the Celestial Empire, - answered Kunz.
  - So, the emperor is always with me, give him to me.
  The herald obeyed. The vizier looked, quickly.
  - I'll get some sleep and then go on a hike tomorrow. - Then he glanced at Yulfi. - You've completely exhausted me, bitch, sucked out my energy and life juices. Get out of the tent. - Duty pointed the girl to the exit.
  With difficulty concealing her joy, the girl left the nobleman. She moved with a proud look along the corridor. Here she caught sight of Rola. The young gladiator woman, upon seeing her, hissed:
  - What, did the vizier break another toy? What, is the giant good in bed? True, you don't speak or understand our language, bed gladiator.
  Yulfi answered calmly:
  - He who is a lion in bed will not be a hare on the battlefield! And I will give you good advice, if you want to live, it is best to run away. Things will soon be very bad here.
  - You say?
  - Silence is in place, gold of high standard, when it is necessary to speak, the standard falls! It is necessary to leave, why, I will not explain to you. If you take my word for it, it will be better for you and me.
  - And where would I run? I was born a slave, and a chain awaits me in Hyperborea. Besides, this country will soon be captured.
  - It won't! We will win! Siamat no longer has a monopoly on gunpowder, and in the vast expanses of Siberia any war will be disastrous for them.
  Rola looked more closely:
  - So you, a spy, aren"t you afraid that I"ll give you away?
  - No!
  - Why? After all, I can receive a generous reward!
  - From a bastard like Duty, you can only get a stake in the ass. He'll decide to remove you as an unnecessary witness. What is a slave to him!
  - You're right about that! I've never seen a bigger bastard! The fact that he crucified the executioner is still bearable, he was a good bastard too, but I won't forgive him for the artist.
  - And I also have a favor to ask of you, do you know how to save the beautiful woman who bet money on me?
  - I don't know! Although you can just come to her and warn her.
  - What if she reacts inappropriately? Rushes to warn the vizier of the danger?
  - Quite possibly! But you can convince them to leave the army without revealing the truth. If you're so smart, you'll think of something.
  - I have an idea. Come to her, you have the status of the vizier's mistress and the guards will let you through. So, say that you saw where the vizier buried the chest with jewelry. She is a merchant woman, which means she knows a lot about money. Of course, she will leave you alone and try to find the treasure together with you. Greed will be a saving grace for the first time!
  - Why is silence golden, because the golden key is the best way to loosen tongues! - Rola joked. - You are smart and cunning. I will definitely do so.
  - Well, I think this woman will lead you out of the camp legally. You won't have to worry about posts or climb.
  - And you?
  - It's my profession, to go around guard posts. You can't scare me with that. Well, you're smart, Rola, I'll definitely take you into my army, and in less than a month you'll become an officer.
  - It's better than fighting for the amusement of a fat crowd.
  The girls parted, bowing to each other as they said goodbye.
  Yulfi left the huge tent. She walked so confidently that the guards at the entrance did not dare to detain her. Well, getting out of the huge camp was easy for a scout with her skills. However, the girl still strangled one guard: her nerves failed her.
  - Sorry, bro, but I have to go first.
  The girl kicked a pine cone and whistled. A cloud appeared and circled a little above Yulfi. The warrior thought. She had nothing to do here, really. Maybe she could go back to the city, she would find something to do there. At the school of white sorcerers, she had been taught to get by with a minimum of sleep. So her head was still fresh, and she could feel the breath of the night. The girl looked at the mountains from a small height, a melody was awakening in her. It was playing in her head. Yulfi landed, walked on her hands, feeling the pressure of her body. She did a cascade of somersaults, several acrobatic exercises. Energy returned to her, her muscles were filled with an unknown force. The girl remembered the little boy who was probably waiting for her in the basement.
  Although he is sleeping, it must be unpleasant to be in the dark.
  The girl turned and flew towards the village. Her imagination drew terrible pictures, here the rats got to the child, gnawed his bones, or the sticky, thick snakes dragged him away.
  - He should have been taken to the city of Dijzh right away, - Yulfi said to herself. - How stupid I am.
  But the girl's fears were in vain. The boy was still sleeping where she had left him. His little nose was sniffling, and a smile was playing on his tanned face.
  - My Hiffy, I won't wake you! - said the girl.
  A vein twitched in the child's temple. The warrior kissed his cheek and, flashing like a shadow, passed through the wall.
  She thought that she really was like an angel. Carrying an innocent child across rivers and mountains, into a new life. A thought flashed through Yulfi's mind, who is she? The Magi are guided by the principle: give good to good, and justice to evil. And now justice requires punishing evil. This is a kind of flip side of good. The same thing if you crush harmful insects that ruin the harvest. Some, for example, consider this a sin. Although in fact, it may not be the most pleasant, but a necessary process. In any case, Yulfi felt like such a selector. On the other hand, they still have to kill people. And this is bad, human blood is not water, each of them feels and experiences something. Even Duty, no matter how much of a bastard he is, there are probably people he loves and who love him. Although he certainly deserved a death that was not so easy.
  Yulfi thought about it, there are many religions and gods, but who created the universe? There are various possible options. She had heard the idea that the universe is a self-sufficient mechanism, capable of constantly changing, when the laws of nature are in dynamic development. By the way, she liked the theory of the evolutionary chosenness of man more. Where man is the main being, and love for nature is inextricably linked with love for people. Well, people are developing. They are only at the very beginning of their ascent to the heights of civilization. It is quite possible that the expected bright future is just around the corner. But what will humanity become as a result? Will it not destroy itself? Moral growth is needed! Instilling moral principles, love for all living things, this should ensure the development of humanity. You cannot become a god without being a saint!
  . CHAPTER 16
  That's what Yulfi thought, in general, the reasoning is naive, typical for a young girl. Although you can't deny the logic, power - without the support of morality, muscle - without the support of the skeleton! The warrior thought about herself again. And how does she behave: having experienced the love of four men at such a young age, two of whom are definitely not loved. And how can this be combined with the demands of morality, if she herself is nothing more than a whore, whose body responds to the caresses of an unloved person. Especially the last one, Duty. What did she see in this bastard! Not a person, but continuous violence, complete atrophy of the sense of conscience! No, getting pleasure with him, she herself becomes a scoundrel. The girl thought about her treacherous body, is she really capable of enjoying with anyone, even if she is raped by a gang of barbarians?
  No, not such a warrior and bearer of witchcraft and wisdom.
  Temples appeared below, glittering in the light of the almost full moon. Here was the city that had become dear and close to her. As is customary in war, part of the city did not sleep at night. Just then, a formidable raptor, accompanied by riders with bombs, was raiding the Duke's camp. Such was the tactic, to continuously exterminate the enemy's manpower, preferably faster than reinforcements arrived.
  Yulfi said:
  - I approve!
  She flew closer, took out two swords. On her unicorn, Gale herself was racing. Apparently, the female commander wanted to wave her swords. The girl stood idle for a while. Yulfi was also impatient to join the battle, but she had to find a place for the child. The girl landed on the wall and turned to the female guard, of course, this was better than entrusting the offspring to a man.
  - Do you see this sleeping boy?
  The woman nodded:
  - Charming little boy. So sweet.
  - Look after him, and I'll fight in the meantime.
  - It's easier than putting a bolt in a crossbow, especially since the child is sleeping.
  - Well, that's great! The little boy fell asleep right away, we were missing two moons in the sky! - Yulfi joked.
  The woman noted:
  - He must be very tired if he didn"t wake up during the flight?
  - No, I put him into a magical sleep. However, one word is enough to interrupt it.
  - The boy has a high forehead, which means he is smart, I would be happy to talk to him.
  Yulfi whispered in the boy's ear. The child opened his eyes. He blinked and looked at the warrior.
  - You, my beautiful angel. - The boy looked back. - I'm on the wall, and a fresh wind is blowing in my face. Either this is a dream, or I'm awake.
  - This is not a dream, Hiffy, - said Yulfi. - This is a new reality, your second hypostasis.
  - So I'm in your city! This is what the legendary Dizh is like.
  - Impressive?
  - Not really! I've seen bigger cities! Overall, nothing. Is the vizier already dead? You promised to kill him.
  - Not yet, the deadly arrow has already been released from the bow. All that remains is to hit the target.
  - If your hand is steady, you will do it! - The boy looked at Yulfi with heat in his eyes.
  - Well, fine! Stay with this aunt for now, I'll fight a little for the motherland. After all, you wouldn't refuse either.
  The boy shook his fair head.
  - Of course! I dream of fighting. I have never managed to kill a person in my life.
  - You'll have time, and more than once! Well, see you soon.
  Hiffy blushed and said, overcoming his embarrassment:
  - Kiss me goodbye. On the lips, no, on the cheek.
  - That's all! You're such a handsome boy, I wish I had a son like you. - The girl leaned over and kissed the child like a mother. Then she jumped onto a cloud and rushed into battle! Since the unicorn is busy, it's better to fight on the fly!
  Yulfi first tried the cloud in a battle: it was controlled mentally, it felt all the commands. The girl, moving quickly, attacked two knights from above, a slanted butterfly move, and the iron-bound heads rolled off their shoulders.
  - It's called, girls on top! - Yulfi joked. - With her next attack she destroyed four at once.
  Raptor, jumping, tore several horsemen apart at once, forcing the others to flee. Geila and Timur tried to add plasticity to their movements. They worked in pairs, a large young woman and a powerful youth. Timur, however, preferred an axe with a steel handle to a sword. He did not even fence, but simply struck with it with a backhand, crushing shields and armor. Attempts to parry his blows with a sword were unsuccessful. It seemed that the young hero was mocking his enemies, how futile were their attempts to oppose anything to him.
  Yulfi rushed like a desert hurricane sirocco. Devastating everything and everyone! Only corpses remained everywhere. It was amazing how much strength was in such a seemingly fragile body. However, the slender Yulfi seemed fragile only when dressed, in a half-naked state her muscles shimmered like cast steel.
  Having chopped again, the girl sang:
  - Come on, little ones, all the dancing is over! Die with the music, you mournful clowns!
  La-la-la! He-He!
  So singing along, the girl cut her way! Each swing of her swords was filled with a certain indestructible force. And the opponents fell, fell one after another, like mown wheat under the sickle of a hard-working peasant.
  Under the blows of the sword, the harvest is gathered to bake the bread of victory, sweet from blood and bitter from tears!
  She flew past Timur, waved her hand at the guy. He answered her cheerfully, tensing his biceps. No, Duty's muscles were still a bit fat and not as dry and hard as Timur's. Her guy was still stronger and much more resilient than the depraved vizier. And how can you compare them. That's who she loves, and Shella too. She'd go through fire and water for these guys! And everything will be as she said:
  Just need some advice.
  - Be careful, Timur, don"t put so much effort into the blow, otherwise you"ll fall and tumble off your horse.
  - What, I have no idea! - declared the young man. - But we need to pierce through both the iron layer and the enemies sitting on their horses.
  - I agree with that. But you have to hit in such a way as to kill no more and no less.
  - I'll take that into account! - Timur agreed.
  Raptor, however, began to tire again, which means the battle scenario is changing for the worse. It's time for the troops to play a retreat!
  Yulfi stated:
  - That's always the case, a break at the most interesting point. But you can still have a fight, and at the same time lay waste to a ton of enemies.
  The Duke's troops, primarily the cavalry, rushed to pursue the brave defenders, hoping to crush them with their mass.
  Timur and Gayla threw several bombs. They tore out rings and caused significant damage to the enemy.
  Yulfi, however, was at her best, both literally and figuratively:
  - Another second and he'll say, kill! The life of a warrior is cooler than a simple Colosseum.
  The tireless girl continued to cut, covering the retreat of her friends. She believed that the enemy, having pressed them a little, would fall behind when they got closer to the wall and came under fire. But here she miscalculated, over the past day a strong reserve of about forty thousand soldiers approached them, and the Duke, on the advice of Li Zin, decided to attack the enemy. That is, to storm the city.
  And so the fresh corps moved in pursuit.
  The enemy expected to be able to seize the positions on the move and to break into the city on the shoulders of the retreating detachment.
  But here the Hyperboreans used bombs, blowing up and maiming the enemies. It was effective, the enemies were knocked down by dozens, hundreds, the horses were scared.
  On the approach, the enemy was also met by fire from catapults. True, the most formidable steam ballista, started working late, the blazing coal needed some time to bring the water to a boil. Yulfi thought that next time she needed to invent something more effective. The detachment managed to hide in the gate, and the Duke screamed frantically:
  - Storm it, destroy it! Destroy them all!
  Li Zin replied:
  - We'll try now! The enemy won't be sitting behind the walls for long. It'll be the end of him!
  A spontaneous assault began, there were not enough ladders for everyone, so many tried to climb on their backs, or by throwing hooks. The fighters climbed higher and higher, now they were already spilling over the wall. General Koka was one of the first to climb. The enemy thought that success was about to happen, until they were met by flamethrower streams.
  The furious flames scorched the front ranks, it burned so hot that it licked the flesh off, leaving skeletons of the enemies. A terrible thing is a flamethrower, all those who were in front retreated, those behind pressed on them, a crush arose.
  Yulfi furiously threw herself at the enemies from above. Some of them jumped over the wall.
  Among those affected by the battle was the boy Hiffy. He was still small, and held a small sword in his hands. However, the boy turned out to be nimble. Deftly diving under the enemy's sword, he struck him in the stomach with the sword, right where the cuirass ended.
  The cuirassier gasped, the blow hit his nerve center, and he gave up the ghost.
  Hiffy shouted:
  - Here's my first dead man! I earned a point honestly.
  The female warrior also threw a fighter off the wall, then dealt a powerful blow to the head of another.
  - I see! You're just a hero boy! Just don't get carried away, and watch out that you don't get stabbed in the back.
  A child with a sword is scary when angry. Hiffy seemed to have great innate abilities. He managed to take down another fighter, and then a third.
  General Kok was scorched by a stream of fire. And he, blinded, rushed back, as several spears of his own soldiers immediately pierced him.
  - What the hell! - He cursed. These were the last words of a brave man: not comparable to the Duke, and very strong, he cut beautifully, breaking through the steel.
  It was he who brought a corps of forty thousand fresh fighters, who were now dying. Now their commander, General Prince de Koka, was dead. The death of such a strong fighter could throw anyone off balance, shake their spirit. Li Zin, not wanting to get under the stream, turned back. The troops stopped, meanwhile blows rained down on them.
  The front ones retreated, the rear ones, urged on by the Duke's shouts, pressed on. Yulfi followed the course of the battle, never ceasing to sting. The number of the fallen was constantly increasing, the count was in the thousands. The pressure on the wall weakened, but the brave boy Hiffy managed to hit a fourth fighter. But almost immediately he was wounded by a blow to his thin shoulder. The boy fell, knocked off his feet, and was unable to rise.
  The woman, risking her own life, pulled him away:
  "You are still too young to fight in the thick of the enemy. It is better to choose one at a time," she said.
  Yulfi, seeing this, rushed towards the wounded child, smashing everything in her path in rage:
  - No one will stop me!
  Hiffy, despite the wound, was a fine fellow, he only wrinkled his face, but held back tears and groans. The girl took out the potion and began to smear the tear.
  The boy sobbed a little, it stung, then suddenly smiled: the pain was gone.
  - How wonderful! - He said. - You are simply a sorceress! The strongest, the best!
  Yulfi was embarrassed:
  - You need to be more modest! Perhaps I am not the best in moral qualities! Sometimes I behave inappropriately!
  "Modesty, the sister of greatness, boastfulness its antipode!" declared Hiffy. "So I admire you more and more."
  Yulfi pressed the child's nose, he laughed in response and poked the girl in the chest with his left hand.
  - Fairy! A true fairy!
  - And you're an elf! I've seen elves in a painting, even the adults, they look like teenagers, and more like girls than boys.
  - What do you know about them?
  - They live on several planets in the constellation of Sagittarius and Taurus. They have the magic of moving between worlds, but in technology, they are about the same as people. They are smart, but outwardly they hardly age. They treat diseases with witchcraft. They are touchy, especially if you call them, elves, not beautiful, rather lazy, loving, but not evil. They do not seek to enslave and trample anyone, they can give generous gifts. In general, they are capable of friendship, but they are too keen on games, not entirely reliable. In short, a nation of individuals who remained in childhood. You will like them.
  - When I grow up, you will help me conquer them!
  - There is no point in conquering anyone without need. Besides, these creatures are unlikely to survive in captivity. Elves are so freedom-loving!
  The boy nodded:
  - Yes, I've heard there's such an expression: proud as an elf! However, it's far to another world. Probably even further than the Moon.
  - Incomparably further, dear!
  - Wow, and at night the moon seems so close.
  - I thought so too when I was a child, I even made up a fairy tale about the inhabitants of the moon and told it to my friends.
  - What a wonderful idea.
  An arrow stuck near the boy, and Hiffy pulled it out of the tree.
  - Look, they almost killed me!
  Yulfi replied:
  - I almost forgot about my duty, I have to fight to defeat all enemies.
  Hiffy clapped his hands:
  - Great idea! I'm with you!
  - Rest for now! You have a long life ahead of you, you will still have time to do a lot, and especially to kill - not to resurrect!
  The girl flew into the air and fell upon the thinning ranks of the enemy army. It seemed that she was exactly what was missing for a decisive breakthrough, when you throw a stone and the overflowing dam collapses. The enemy could not stand it and turned to mass flight. The wave of the assault receded from the city, leaving behind mountains, often charred corpses.
  - We are winning. It is difficult to win, but even more difficult to enjoy the fruits of victory! - Yulfi shouted.
  The girl pursued the retreating enemies like a wasp stinging them.
  One of the archers sent a crossbow bolt that almost hit the warrior.
  Yulfi threw a discus in response, hitting her opponent in the neck. The neck is the most vulnerable spot for an armored warrior.
  He fell, spraying blood. The enemy was pursued for some time, then the battle died down. Both sides went to sleep.
  Yulfi returned to the boy. He asked:
  - Warrior, please carry me over the army, I want to fly like you: without wings, but quickly.
  - Oh, Hiffy, how clever you are! Okay, I'll give you a ride!
  Yulfi didn't feel like sleeping at all, so she gladly picked up the boy. Dawn was approaching, and that's why the moon in the clear sky was shining especially brightly.
  The warrior noted:
  - There are little people living there too. A couple of settlements, they created towns in the crater. The thing is that there is no air on the Moon and in order not to die, they have to build everything underground.
  - Is this your fairy tale?
  - No, in my fairy tale the inhabitants of the Moon were three-legged, both men and women! And the surface itself is juicy like a melon. And you can eat it. The rivers flow honey, and the edges are golden. But once their elder flew from the Moon, he told a few things about them. In general, the inhabitants have a hard time there, they have to work a lot, and they move around the surface in special armor that does not let air through. By the way, that part of the air that a person breathes can be liquid.
  - Is the air liquid? - The boy asked, hugging the girl around the neck. They had already taken off, he was talking, admiring the landscape.
  - Yes! It happens. If you squeeze it hard and cool it! When you squeeze it hard, processes happen. Yulfi suddenly hit herself on the forehead. - I think I've discovered a way to make ice cream. Only dwarves and elves could make it before, but now I'll make it available to people.
  - Ice cream! I've heard of it, they make it high in the mountains, then they cover it with ice and bring it to the valley. It melts quickly, and you can only eat it where there are mountains nearby. Rarely, sorcerers can cool it, but strong magic is rare. - The boy sighed. - If I were a wizard, I would do such things...
  - What would you do?
  - Gave people wings, put an end to hunger, injustice, made it so that people would not grow old and die. I would give everyone a palace.
  - What about overpopulation?
  - And this! I would then make so many worlds that there would be enough for everyone. It would be happiness, like flying with you.
  They flew in silence for a while. A crimson streak appeared on the horizon - the dawn was rising. A beautiful sight, especially if you admire it from above.
  So wonderful, here Hiffy asked a question typical of a precocious child:
  - What would happen if we had not one sun shining, but several?
  Yulfi was surprised:
  - Are you asking me?
  - Yes, including you. What would the world be like in this case. And especially the dawn, how to imagine it.
  The warrior answered confidently:
  - In this case, the richness of colors would be indescribable. We would see several different luminaries, dazzling, and at the same time caressing the eye. It would be poetry of light and sun. The sun is one, but it is inexhaustible in diversity as a manifestation of the deity.
  - I wish I could see and feel it myself, - said the boy.
  - To do this, you need to get to another world. Unfortunately, the sun is indivisible, being itself a god. It only divides light.
  - Then let's go higher! - Hiffy suggested.
  - It's not a bad idea!
  The sky is still clear, so Yulfi's keen eyesight could discern the slightest feature, although the city itself was shrinking in size. Here is the Duke's camp, part of his army is constantly on guard and does not sleep. The dinosaurs, however, have hidden their heads, having fallen asleep. It is interesting that they were filmed, because the dinosaur's brain is very small and perhaps is not capable of dreaming. And what is it like in other worlds, are there intelligent dinosaurs, unlike other animals, but standing above them on the stages of development. And what is their religion like, maybe their gods are like reptiles. However, if many peoples, for example, the Hindus or Libyans, have gods who are the spitting image of dinosaurs, then the opposite is also possible. It is possible, for example, that Yulfi will be perceived as a goddess. And why not, is she ugly? In particular, even now she is revered as a saint, by her knights. But men are always drawn to experiments. That's their nature, and that's how she is. Hiffy interrupted her thoughts:
  "Would you like to drop a few bombs on the camp?" he asked.
  - From such a height?
  - Yes! Here even arrows or stones thrown down can be fatal. When falling, they kill everyone, breaking their skulls.
  - Well, that's a great idea. But for the sake of a few corpses, I don't want to stoop so low.
  - Or conjure up stones from the air, or even better, bombs.
  - It will take too much energy, I'm not strong enough now to spend it like that. Do you understand?
  The boy nodded:
  - Of course! You know, I feel a certain uplift, and I would like to sing. You personally, wouldn't mind:
  - Of course not! You are like a son to me, and your offspring sings, the heart rejoices, and wants to rejoice. - Yulfi stroked the boy's thick, light-brown, slightly curly hair.
  - Then listen!
  The child began to sing, his voice ringing like a stream:
  The spear, squeezed in a calloused hand
  And I felt: the vault of heaven is narrow
  Something is pinched and scratching in my soul
  I will dedicate a stanza from a song to you
  
  I can feel the heat of your cheeks
  And my heart is breaking with excitement!
  The earth around is ablaze and burning
  The blade strikes in the name of evil vengeance!
  
  Let the flame of passion rage forever
  He drew his sword and stretched it over the enemy!
  Raised the banner of glory for honor and valor
  And in the underworld he put out the fire!
  
  It was not uncommon for a sinful warrior to exalt
  A word of repentance to the Most Pure Virgin!
  The Lord has turned me away from the abyss
  Even though he couldn't fulfill my wishes!
  
  I have traveled around the world and many countries
  I was looking for my limitless ideal!
  The flesh is exhausted from terrible wounds
  The fool did not get what he dreamed of!
  
  My spirit has dried up, I am exhausted by doubt
  All that's left is to shed tears in grief!
  But the eternal savior God raised up
  And bestowed holy grace!
  Yulfi noted:
  - Good poems, but not for children. I composed them myself:
  - No, I listened to a wandering bard. He taught that there is one almighty God, and that he is merciful. Everything earthly is vain and passing. The time will come when everyone will be reconciled and happy.
  - Many people dream about this. But I think people should fight for happiness themselves, and not look for a kind uncle.
  - I don't know! The bard said that when the end of the world comes, people will change and become different. Immortal, sublimely noble. And then everyone will be happy. And most importantly, the messiah will come.
  - The Messiah! That's something new. Although there are messiahs in almost all religions. Everyone believes that someone strong will come and solve their problems. - Yulfi snorted. - Okay, let's not talk about it. Let's just admire nature.
  The sun was gaining strength and blossoming like a yellow carnation bud. In ancient times, people got up early, there was a village nearby that had miraculously escaped the raid. Hardworking peasants and their children went out to work in the field. Young women sang, girls wove wreaths of flowers, everyone was happy and cheerful. Children laughed especially sincerely, so cheerful and quick.
  They blindfolded each other and caught each other. Yulfi asked:
  - Did you often play with children?
  - More often with adults, after all, I am the son of a viscount, a titled person, and the grandson of a count.
  Although, with the children of nobles and titled persons, I had to. Sometimes we fought with wooden swords. With steel, however, it is more interesting. Today I killed for the first time, I somehow can't sit still.
  - I believe you! This is a difficult test that everyone must go through in our cruel world.
  - But is that right? It would be better to build a world in which there would be no need to kill, and people would be brothers!
  - Unfortunately, this is not real! Although, you can try. After all, it cannot be that people do only evil. Human nature contains not only destruction, but also love, honesty, justice, wisdom.
  - That's true, but in practice it turns out the opposite! - The boy sighed, shaking his head. - It's so difficult.
  - I'll definitely think about it! It seems like it's time for us to go back. Our guys are already waking up.
  - I don't feel like sleeping. I think I've had enough sleep for the rest of my life. - Hiffy shook his head, stretching his neck.
  The girl and the boy turned towards the city. They flew a little further. Gayla had already woken up, she was doing exercises with the men. With each movement, throwing off sleep. Yulfi landed, walked on her hands, causing delight in the boy. Gayla, surprised, asked her partner:
  - You brought a wonderful child with you. Is he, by any chance, your son?
  - No, this is the son of Viscount de Cozzar.
  - How, repeat?
  - Vicomte de Cozzar.
  - I see. I'll tell you something, but let's move away a little. - Gayla quietly took Yulfi aside. - Actually, it's a state secret, but this boy is the illegitimate son of the Emperor of Siamat.
  - Can't be!
  - I don"t believe it myself, the boy is handsome, and the Bogdykhan Yun Shun is ugly, but there is such a legend.
  - Tradition!
  - A spy's report that the Bogdykhan was close to his mother, the greatest warrior of Siamat, Marianne. At one time, the spy got close to her to find out military secrets. Then, she and the Bogdykhan had a falling out. Marianne married de Cozzar and gave birth to a son. She recently died under suspicious circumstances; it is possible that the Bogdykhan staged an accident, removing an unnecessary witness.
  - So the child is an orphan?
  - He has a father! But considering that his daddy doesn't love him, he's worse than an orphan!
  - Then it is clear why the vizier treated the boy so cruelly; he knew that Yun Shun would approve of the reprisal.
  - He's probably a very mean guy.
  - How do you know the spy?
  Gayla was a little embarrassed:
  - You see, this guy was once my lover, a wonderful man. If you want, I'll introduce you to him.
  Yulfi noted:
  - It would be interesting! But here's the question: if Hiffy is the emperor's legitimate son, then what should we do with him?
  - Not legitimate, but illegitimate. His rights to the throne are questionable, so if you're thinking of putting a boy on the throne of Siamat...
  Yulfi perked up:
  - What a great idea! Why shouldn't he become the Bogdykhan of this country!
  Gayla asked, tilting her head towards the warrior's ear:
  - Are you serious?
  - Of course, we can finally put an end to the wars between our countries, and even create a single empire. The boy is not like his father, he is very smart, so maybe he will come to some good.
  Gayla noted:
  - The clever Emperor of Siamat could become a tragedy for Hyperborea. Maybe it's good that Yun Shun is not too bright.
  - And appoints weak commanders. - Agreed Yulfi. - Only Selena had an analytical mind.
  - Yes, I just wanted to ask about Selena. This brave and cruel warrior has woken up. She can seduce one of the warrior guards and run away. And we don't need that.
  - I agree! Better slip some sleeping pills into her food, so it won't be noticed.
  Gayla said:
  - Yes, that's what I did! It's a pity to kill such a beauty, but it's necessary to neutralize her. So now she's sleeping again. And everything will be like in a fairy tale, the princess sleeps for a hundred years, a hundred years, and there's no groom in the plans. And if the knight isn't found, the princess will never wake up!
  Yulfi noted:
  - And who is the knight? Duke Alpha has the least knightly qualities. The soul of a jackal, the body of a boar.
  - More likely pigs! In any case, the nickel is definitely hers. Oh well, the devil take it, here's a gnome who wants to talk to you.
  - I don't mind either! Are gnomes touchy in real life?
  - Just like people, they are different! Generally, there are selfless gnomes who are ready to give away their last shirt. This one is not one of them, but I am sure that Dül will not betray his oath.
  - How can I say, he just hasn't had any offers yet. But if they offer him a chest of gold...
  - Don't think so badly of him. Dwarves take a lot, but they don't change owners like gloves.
  - Let's believe it. But what to do with the boy?
  - Let him hang out with the local guys for now. Spin around, whistle, maybe even fly a kite, and then we'll decide what to do with him.
  - It would be better to put him on the throne. - Yulfi headed towards the boy. His wound had already healed, and he was hanging around the catapult, asking various questions. He asked, what is the difference between a catapult and a ballista?
  The warrior happily showed him the steam catapult:
  - She shoots, throwing stones with a wave of sequence of defeat. They, stones or pots with a flaming mixture, lie in a checkerboard pattern.
  - In chess? I love chess, it's a wonderful game, it reminds me of war in some ways.
  - It's like in a strategic style.
  - Or a knight's move on the head.
  - Maybe we should play, I have a board, - suggested the old soldier.
  The boy agreed:
  - Just a click.
  The warrior took out a chess board. It had ninety-six squares and forty-eight figures. In addition to the usual set, there were figures of mastodons and dinosaurs. So the game turned out to be interesting and long. At first, Yulfi wanted to tear the child away from the board, but soon Hiffy won the first game, and he wanted to move.
  He ran to play with the children. His peers had no idea that this boy might be a descendant of the emperor. Many had simply seen him on the walls and treated their colleague with respect. The barefoot boys played something like football, only they pushed each other a lot. Hiffy ran after them a lot, knocking his bare feet against the stones.
  Meanwhile, Yulfi met with the dwarf Dul. He came out himself, putting on a polite look.
  - You have an iron hand! - He said to Yulfi.
  - More like steel under velvet! - she answered.
  - I agree, in general you can consider that I have forgiven you. Especially since you are too smart for a blonde.
  - Yes, that's true, girls come in different colors, white, green, red. But everyone wants to know where the milkmaid is selling!
  - And with humor too! I respect you! - said Dul.
  - And what do you want to offer me? It wasn't for nothing that you called us.
  - You guessed it! The thing is that you can improve the flamethrower's spray system, increasing both its range and the area covered by fire. That's my idea, actually.
  - Well! No weapon is so strong that it cannot be improved! Death, the only professional that has no limit, and outstrips desire!
  - Basically, that's right! The key is in the spray valve. It creates a bubbly atmosphere, which results in a layered fire pie. Have you ever eaten one?
  - I had to! - Yulfi noted.
  - So, this is honesty in the choice of weapons, multiplied by efficiency.
  - What does honesty have to do with it?
  - Traditional fire is used, - Dul stated. Without any additional trickery.
  - If that's what you mean, then you're only partly right. I used a fundamentally new hot mixture.
  - True, and that is why this weapon became possible. Otherwise, the flame temperature would simply be low, safe for armored soldiers. Nevertheless, let's go to the lab and test it.
  Yulfi followed the dwarf. Inside stood a small model with a barrel, next to many burnt pieces of wood, as well as melted iron. A couple of burnt teenagers were spinning around nearby. The dwarf nodded at them:
  - My assistants, unfortunately, are people. They suffered a little, but difficulties only harden researchers.
  - The young always suffer the most, - Yulfi noted. - They push forward because it's always their way.
  - Your words are more true than true! - Agreed Dul. Well, here is a miniature model of a flamethrower, you can try it.
  - It would be desirable to make it self-propelled, controlled by one person. - Yulfi expressed the idea.
  Dul sighed:
  - Not a bad idea, but how can it move without a horse or a camel? The wheels won't just spin.
  Yulfi grinned:
  - Not just like that! This is what I thought: if steam can turn the blades of a catapult, then it won't be difficult to set the wheels in motion. And the engine itself can be made more economical and powerful. What the dwarf came up with is not the height of perfection.
  Dul modestly lowered his eyes:
  - This is not my invention. Many generations of gnomes worked on the creation of the steam engine. In particular, with its help they drilled passages in mines. Rationalization of labor, I improved it a little.
  - Well, I'll try!
  The girl carefully pressed the lever, and an unusually large stream of yellow flame shot out. It engulfed a couple of wooden dummies, instantly burning them.
  The fire temperature was still high. Yulfi liked it.
  - Not bad! The flamethrower has been improved so much that its efficiency has increased. Let's try to add something else. - Said the warrior.
  Now she did something differently, raising the height of the flame. Rebuilt, slightly hesitating, finished the flamethrower. Attached wheels.
  - Let the chassis be on the camel for now, then we"ll come up with something better.
  Afterwards the girl went to the blacksmiths, began to draw, gradually adding details. In addition, she showed how to make a more perfect sabre with a hook, forging it herself. The girl was simply inimitable, especially when she bent red-hot iron, thereby earning the respect of the blacksmiths. Well, and what flexible, long fingers she has, the combat school of the white sorcerers, who are not afraid of fire, is immediately visible. Although Yulfi felt a burning sensation, she quickly alternated hands, which allowed her to avoid burns. If you hold red-hot iron on your skin for too long, it will burn through even trained flesh.
  Having finished making the sabre, Yulfi licked the tip, which had become white from the heat, before dipping it into the water. This caused another storm of emotions among the blacksmiths.
  - You see what concentration of thoughts means, - the girl declared.
  - Concentration of what?
  - When the spirit is stronger than matter! And the burning fire does not cause harm. You know this and win!
  Dul noted:
  - Yulfi is an extraordinary person. I am amazed by her inhuman abilities. It's a pity that we don't have more women, they would push the development of progress. Our race is dying and there is no one to pass on knowledge to.
  - Then tell us! - Yulfi suggested. - I will use your knowledge for good.
  Dul turned and said:
  - Dwarven dialect, you understand?
  - Yes! We were taught it!
  - Let's talk then, not him! This concerns us.
  - Okay, I'll make a flamethrower and talk to you.
  . CHAPTER 17
  The gnome switched to a conversation that resembled the rustling of autumn leaves in the forest, occasionally interrupted by ringing sounds:
  - So, my girl. You are not a simple person, in order to understand this, you do not need to have great insight.
  - There is nothing to object to! Yes, I am not an ordinary person!
  - So, I realized that you will never die, at least from old age, and violent death is such a thing that it is difficult to predict, and even more difficult to avoid.
  - Maybe you're wrong?
  Dul waved it off as if it were an absurd assumption:
  - With the help of special herbs and minerals, I made an indicator for measuring immortality. In general, this is our ancient dwarven technology, created to identify gods incarnate on Earth. You yourself understand that if you offend a god, it can become a curse for the entire family.
  Yulfi agreed:
  - I, frankly speaking, have met incarnate gods myself. And I don't know whether meeting them was a blessing or a curse.
  - You didn't offend them?
  - Quite the opposite!
  - Did they offend you?
  - No! They were sweet and kind creatures. Like fairies in fairy tales. - Yulfi finished cutting the leaf and began to roll it into a barrel, helping with her feet. So, it was even pleasant to feel the touch of hot iron on bare, seemingly tender girlish heels. The hardest part was making the valve and adapter, very delicate work. It's good that Dizh is not called for nothing: the city of craftsmen, which means there will be craftsmen who will make it. True, the set of tools should be more perfect.
  - It's good that you didn't quarrel with the gods. I suspect that it was they who made you immortal.
  Yulfi interrupted the reasoning:
  - I have a matter for you. You gnomes have much more advanced tools. We need to supply the blacksmiths with them, otherwise they won't cope.
  - Agreed! I have a full set, and I will give it to them! - promised the gnome Dul.
  - Immediately, we must defeat the Duke's army before the larger forces arrive. It is a matter of life and death.
  - I understand! It will be done! But you, Yulfi, fulfill our request. I cannot demand it, I can only beg.
  - What request? What do you want?
  Dyul began to speak hesitantly:
  - You know, my dear, our race is dying out. But the wisest gnomes have gathered the best representatives of our kind in the ice pole, there, far to the south.
  - Where is the only snowy continent? There, high in the mountains, the snow lies forever and there is no summer.
  - Yes, exactly there, you understood me correctly girl. So, representatives of our race froze a hundred of the strongest male gnomes.
  - That's reasonable! What's frozen can be stored for a very long time!
  - In the future, people will become a powerful race. They will learn to fly between worlds. I believe in it!
  - Me too! - Yulfi agreed.
  - And as a result, you will create an interstellar empire. So, sooner or later you will come across other gnomes, among whom there will be women. They will help revive our extinct nation! Do it, Yulfi. You do not age, and then we will thank you. We will compose poems about the warrior, cities will be named after you, as well as satellites and other worlds. Doesn't this speak of your phenomenal success among our race? Imagine what pictures artists will draw about you.
  - Yes, it's not bad, but let them keep the proportions right. People and gnomes have different ideas about beauty.
  - I know! Find women for us and revive the fading species.
  Yulfi hesitated:
  - You understand that in this matter a lot does not depend on me.
  Dul nodded:
  - Of course! But we have giant telescopes, through which we have observed many billions of stars, and seen planets that revolve around them. If there is so much life on our planet, then there should be even more on the others. There are ten planets in the Solar System alone, and there is life on them. In particular, on warm Venus and harsh Mars.
  - Yes, there is an elf colony on Venus, - said Yulfi. I wish I could visit that planet, it would probably be very interesting.
  - Yes, Venus has seas, jungles hundreds of meters high, and even states. - The dwarf answered. Only they can't move between worlds, and they consider elves gods, bring them gifts and pay them a kind of tribute.
  - You're talking about elves again. This is getting interesting. I wish I could see a living elf just once.
  - Wow! They'll fall in love with you right away! I look at you and admire you, even though you're not like our women. What a perfect combination of muscle fibers, not a body, but a pleasure machine.
  - You still need to learn how to compliment women.
  - Perhaps the comparison with a car is not perfect! Although, I would like to see you completely naked.
  Yulfi only had her breasts and hips covered anyway, she looked so sexy and playful. Now the girl was kneading the iron with her fingers and toes to make an adapter. The warrior lubricated her nails with a special solution so that they wouldn't melt.
  - Maybe you will! But if I expose myself without reason in front of the blacksmiths, I will be misunderstood.
  - Oh, come on! I never even thought of demanding that. - The gnome gasped. - That's completely absurd.
  Yulfi softened:
  - Okay, if you're wondering if I'll help your race survive, then if I stay alive and the opportunity arises, I'll do everything in my power to ensure that men and women are together again!
  - Of course I believe you! - Dyul prompted. - You don't need to press so hard, the adapter might crack. And there's no need to torture such tender fingers, I have tools, I'll bring them now.
  - Just remember, Dul! You and your surviving brethren must be loyal to me. Only then will I save you.
  - I am ready to swear to this, and the dwarves are true to their oaths.
  - Then swear!
  The gnome made a complex sign with his hands and said:
  - I swear by the higher powers, the mighty spirits, the memory of my ancestors!
  - I accept your oath! - the girl answered. - I know that the dwarf would rather die than break the oath, such is the fame about you.
  - I did not swear allegiance to Hyperborea, so I will be loyal only to you, sorceress.
  - Not a single textbook could explain to you that whoever is honest, kind and brave is a wizard! - Yulfi answered.
  The girl finished the adapter, and then it was easier. The gnome continued the conversation in her dialect.
  - Well, do you think you'll defeat the Duke's army, overthrow the rest of Siamat's troops, and that's the end?
  - No, this will only be the beginning. You mean that we should take Siamat? Am I right?
  - Yes, and that's one of them! As long as there are different states in the world, wars between them are inevitable. Only by uniting into a single fist will humanity be able to reach the level of gods. You understand that yourself, Yulfi.
  The girl agreed:
  - It's one thing to kill out of greed, avarice, a passion for murder. It's another thing when every death brings closer the eras when people will never kill each other.
  When children cry, it"s only from joy.
  - It's been a long time since I've seen children, I mean, of my own race. They are very cute, believe me, sometimes I dream about them. - Dwarf Dul declared.
  The girl took up the valve and fell silent, filigree precision was needed here, the slightest mistake was fraught with an explosion. The gnome also became distracted, went up to the blacksmiths, started showing them something, hitting with a hammer.
  - No, that won"t do!
  - Agreed! - Said one of the teenagers' assistants. - We need a new, more advanced tool.
  - Enough! - Dul twisted the blank, squeezed it with his fingers. The skin on the hands of gnomes is thicker and rougher, he squeezed out a point. - This will be better, the ruchsmer is a delicate thing.
  The gnome left the forge to get a tool. He moved quickly, almost running, alternating movements with jumps.
  Yulfi thought that the dwarf wasn't such a bad guy. Although she couldn't trust him one hundred percent. People break oaths, but dwarves. They are scrupulous in these matters, but they can always find a loophole. For example, something related to rituals. On the other hand, she really is the main hope of their race. And that means the dwarves should treat her with reverence.
  The girl finished most of the flamethrower, the forge was hot, and her beautiful body was covered in sweat. Yulfi saw drops of silver sweat dripping, hissing, leaving streaks. The girl stepped back and shook it off sharply. She continued her work. The muscular teenager approached her:
  - It can help you!
  - Help! - Yulfi answered.
  The boy took off his leather apron and demonstratively tensed his muscles. He played with them, smiling shyly:
  - I will do everything well.
  Contrary to his words, the teenager turned out to be absent-minded, he kept, as if by accident, trying to touch the girl with his naked, burnt torso. The guy's extreme excitement was felt.
  Yulfi sent him away:
  - Find yourself a girlfriend or get married.
  - I'm already married!
  - All the more reason not to cheat on your wife.
  The boy's statement did not particularly surprise Yulfi, in most countries of ancient
  world commoners marry from the age of fourteen, and the nobility, without any restrictions, there is a concept of dynastic marriage. Moreover, she felt attracted to the boy when his young sweaty body touched her. Well, is she really such a slut that any man just needs to touch her, so it immediately turns her on. If this continues, then she will have a reputation as the last bitch and the soldiers will lose respect for her. Moreover, now we are not talking about love. So, just the voice of the flesh hungry for affection, a hot female temperament: when almost all the time you want to have fun with a man.
  - How can she compare to you? - He said.
  The older worker shouted:
  - Know your place, puppy, you are almost a slave, a commoner, and this is a temporary general, the soul of the city's defense.
  - No need to shout at him. The boy only wanted to help me, - Yulfi declared. - At his age, serving a lady is a vital necessity. Right?
  The teenager nodded:
  - I am ready to serve the lady.
  - Where are you putting your hands and rubbing your chest, and put on an apron, or I'll hit you with a crowbar.
  The boy laced up his apron. He was clearly nervous, Yulfi saw his suffering, and to encourage him, she put her hand on his shoulder and stroked him:
  - No need to yell at him, he's a good guy. He just lost his head looking at me, that's why all men go crazy over me. And they're afraid to pester me, they saw how I deftly chopped off the heads of enemies.
  At the last words, the boy moved away, it seemed to him that a blade flashed in Yulfi"s hands.
  - I didn't even have any thoughts. - Tears appeared in the boy's eyes.
  Yulfi's excitement died down at once, if he cries, it means he is still a little boy, not a sexual partner. She only likes strong and courageous men. Let this one pump up his muscles with a hammer. And yet, words of comfort must be found.
  - Everyone is good in their place. You are a strong guy and I hope you fight as well as you work.
  - I stood on the walls during the assault! - The boy suddenly perked up.
  - You see, you're not a weakling. You fight too. You know, if you manage to take a general or at least a colonel prisoner, you can demand whatever you want from me.
  The boy nodded, hope flaring up in him.
  Together they began to modify the flamethrower. Yulfi wanted to make it mobile. For this, it would be good if the camel was covered with light but strong armor.
  When the dwarf Dül arrived, Yulfi asked him if he knew of any way to obtain armor stronger than steel and much lighter than it.
  - As far as I know, dwarven chainmail is considered the best. It's just a pity that it's such a rarity now, - Yulfi noted.
  Dul noted:
  - Actually, this is our big secret, but you can make good armor from ordinary wood sawdust.
  - From sawdust? That's interesting, I actually thought that sawdust could be used to make paper for books instead of expensive parchment, but it turns out that it turns into armor.
  - Yes, exactly, magnificent armor! But this is our secret. The technology must be classified, because with its help one can conquer the whole world! - The gnome smacked his lips. - Imagine the whole, the whole world! - Dul spread his hands wider, moved his flexible thick fingers.
  - That sounds tempting, - Yulfi agreed. - Can you rewrite the technology for me?
  - I'd rather whisper it in your ear, and you try not to forget it. How's your memory, girl?
  - What happened to my memory? I remember what happened to someone else! - Yulfi couldn't resist making a joke again.
  - Then listen! - The gnome listed a not very long list of products and ingredients, as well as a not particularly complicated technology for pressing sawdust. - The whole secret is in the valence of the resulting crystal lattice. - The gnome explained. When the bonds are symmetrical, then the strength is high. - There are a lot of hydrocarbons in wood and if they are soldered at a certain angle, then the strength will be as good as a diamond with less weight.
  - I didn't understand everything, but I'll definitely check the result in practice. - Said Yulfi. - Theory without practice is like an eagle without wings, it can't fly, but it's kept in captivity!
  - That's how it will be! - The dwarf agreed. - It turned out to be a madhouse. Or rather, I blurted it out without thinking.
  - It happens! - Yulfi snorted. - Yes, we'll have to test the technology in practice.
  The warrior began to give orders. Her voice sounded like a copper trumpet, forcing even the lazy to obey.
  The preparatory process for obtaining super armor took several hours, and in order to collect the necessary grass, it was necessary to make a sortie under the cover of a raptor. Yulfi actively worked with a sword, fighting like a furious witch. Describing the details of all the skirmishes is tedious, but the girl, as always, shone with speed and technique. She was especially successful in attacks from above, as a rule, sharp and swift. The girl was now increasingly trying to shoot at, but she also fought in chain mail. In addition, passive magic protected her from arrows, reducing the likelihood of accidental damage. The difference between passive magic and ordinary is that the former requires almost no energy. This means that passive magic can be used on a subconscious level, when magical energy is at zero. This explained why Yulfi almost never received wounds in the most violent skirmishes. But the girl wanted to try out the dwarven chain mail given to her by her new friend Dul. And as it turned out, not in vain. The sorcerer Dikk brewed a special potion to break through passive magic. After all, he is not the last amateur. And he assigned twenty of the best crossbowmen for shooting.
  As a result of the first volley, eight arrows hit Yulfi, six in the body, one scratched her calf, another flew off the chainmail on her arm. The warrior cut down two more arrows on the fly.
  The girl was furious. She rushed at the crossbowmen with crazy speed, knocking down and killing soldiers. Each of her swings laid down fighters, especially since the crossbowmen were not particularly adapted to actions against the sword, what can you say, narrow specialists.
  - Those creatures! - Yulfi screamed. - Waving their swords.
  At that moment, one of the archers must have remembered the legend of Khailfa, and sent a crossbow bolt into the maiden's heel. The blow was strong, piercing the skin, causing pain to the girl.
  - What a bastard. - The warrior rushed at him, swinging her blade. A strong blow and she cut him in half, from collarbone to thigh, showing monstrous, unwomanly strength.
  While the warriors were chopping, the working men and women were collecting herbs and minerals.
  They were in a hurry! They had to make it on time, and the riders with camels helped them.
  The fight dragged on, the tired raptor froze several times until Yulfi threw a bunch of herbs into his mouth.
  - Here, eat, dear, let it give you strength.
  The raptor, having swallowed the dope, really perked up and tore apart a couple hundred more soldiers.
  Yulfi whistled and chopped with her swords at everyone who raised their heads against her.
  Finally, the sortie ended with a chic retreat. The soldiers retreated, and large crossbows struck from the wall. They pierced all those who had the audacity to get too close to the wall.
  Here, the arrows were boosted by a jet, which allowed them to increase their firing range many times over. Yulfi managed to capture another tyrannosaurus. Having laid down the rider, she subdued the reptile with her usual techniques and even made it tear apart the most zealous siamats.
  - What should I do with you? You don't understand civilized conversation, all that's left is to kill.
  Gayla also demonstrated unparalleled valor, jumping over camels on her unicorn, suddenly striking knights from behind.
  - That's what I do, and it's no joke! - said the warrior.
  When the battle was over, Yulfi returned to work on the armor. She had a lot to learn, including how the hydraulic press worked. This also took time. So she worked all day until evening came. And then Yulfi remembered that she had by no means completed the main task.
  Having said a warm goodbye to Gayla, Timur, Harlequina, Shell, she explained to them.
  - A huge army of four hundred and fifty thousand spears is approaching the capital of Siberia, Gartodar. If we do not destroy them, then it is unlikely that the second city of the empire will survive. You understand this.
  Gayla asked:
  - We are all four of us! Can you explain to us how you are going to destroy such a large army on your own?
  - Does this matter to you?
  - Of course! After all, you can't tear yourself apart, even though Yulfi is a sorceress, but it's unlikely that you can be in several places at once. And we wanted to defeat enemies in other places as well. Creatively adopt your experience.
  Yulfi smiled:
  - Well, that's possible. I personally am not greedy and can share information with you. Only you must swear not to disclose it to anyone.
  Shell countered:
  - No! The Emperor, the Tsar-Father of Hyperborea, Khifolai the Second, must know about this. At least so that your status as a temporary general becomes permanent. And maybe even for your exploits, he will make you a marshal.
  - And you will be my adjutant general.
  - And what, in your opinion, am I not worthy! Am I fighting poorly against the hordes of Siamats, creeping towards us from the south, and from the south-east?
  - You fight well, Shell. A very worthy warrior. Don't think that I don't want a glorious career for you.
  - So why hide glorious deeds?
  - Because Emperor Hifolay II won't believe in my exploits anyway. It's too incredible that one person could do so much. Just imagine, a beautiful woman destroyed four hundred and fifty thousand soldiers. Plus another twelve thousand on the bridge. It sounds simply fabulous, and Hifolay II doesn't believe in fairy tales or magic.
  Harlequin entered the conversation:
  - Will you destroy them with magic?
  Yulfi caught a fly in her hand, put it to her ear, listened, let it go, watching her emerald belly play in the light of the torch:
  - Yes and no! In fact, the enhanced gunpowder will explode, but in order to find the right points of application, I had to use magic. So, on the one hand, a purely physical process, and on the other, magic.
  Harlequin was delighted:
  - Well, you see, a great opportunity to prove to the Tsar-father that magic is also important and necessary. Otherwise, a stereotype has arisen: sorcerers only cause harm.
  Yulfi noted:
  - It will be difficult to overcome the ruler's stubbornness. People are prone to error, but they are even more persistent in defending their errors. Persistence in error distinguishes a man from a monkey!
  Gayla noted:
  - It depends on how you present it! The main thing is not to humiliate his vanity. If the ruler, having admitted his mistake, does not lose his dignity, then the reward will not be long in coming.
  Yulfi perked up:
  - And how to achieve this? To reveal the mistake, but not to humiliate.
  Gayla pressed a finger to her lips, then ran her other hand across the flame of the torch:
  - You see, it"s better for the emperor to come to the conclusion that he made a mistake.
  - More precisely.
  - Give him magical powers yourself, and let him use them to uncover a conspiracy, or fly, or maybe find love. By the way, the ruler is not old yet, and will gladly share a bed with a lioness like you.
  - Bed with the king.
  - Better to break a little, the monarch will like the fight. Excessive compliance makes the partner uninteresting, besides, whores quickly become boring.
  - I have never been a whore! - Yulfi shook her head angrily.
  - Let him perform some feat with the help of magic himself, and his attitude towards magic will change. And as for you, Yulfi, you are a magnificent warrior and can shine at the tournament. The emperor will surely like you too. Be a brave girl, and that is where your wisdom lies.
  - The main thing is resourceful. - Gayla cut off the candle stub with a blow of her dagger. - Well, make his acquaintance, and he will end up at your feet.
  The girl smiled, the prospect looked tempting.
  - What else do you want to tell me?
  Timur asked:
  - Can't I fly with you?
  - In principle, it is possible, I have enough energy even for such a powerful guy as you, but there is one problem. Do you have any personal scores to settle with Vizier Duty?
  - No! I've only heard about him in passing. They say he's a big womanizer and not a bad commander.
  - And someone has a personal score to settle with him. I mean, the boy Hiffy. I promised him that he would see the death of his tormentor. And I have no right to break my word given to the child.
  Gayla noted:
  - You want to show him the death of the enemy army in the mountains. What exactly will happen there?
  - After the explosions, the enemy will be buried by an avalanche. Streams from a hundred wonderful mountains will fall synchronously. It will be a local catastrophe. According to my calculations, no one will survive.
  Timur noted:
  - Horror. In the entire history of the planet, never before, in one place, have so many troops perished.
  Gayla noted:
  - A banal phrase! In one place, so many troops! Death, like a mother to a soldier, no matter how he runs from her, will never refuse her caress!
  Yulfi stated:
  - As you can see, Hiffie will have to be taken with him.
  - Is it worth it for a child to watch this?
  - The boy will soon rule a huge country and he has no shortage of courage. You have seen this for yourself more than once.
  Gayla nodded:
  - Let it fly. There is a legend that if you saw the death of an enemy, even in this life, in the next you will be granted a faithful, keen eye!
  - Well, good, that's nice to hear! Yulfi agreed. - When I arrive, perhaps in the next few days we'll try to break the grip of fate, defeat the Duke's army and lift the blockade. Until then, goodbye!
  The girl left her companions and went to Hiffy. The cunning boy seemed to be waiting for her, his hands raised, holding a sword in them. He looked cheerful and healthy, his white-toothed mouth was smiling, his blue eyes were blinking. Hiffy asked her at once, with childish simplicity:
  - Will you take me to see the death of this monster, Vizier Duty?
  Yulfi replied:
  - How naive and simple you are, but in the future, you will become a great man. Learn to hide your thoughts and emotions, especially in front of strangers. After all, they can be evil and insidious.
  Hiffie replied:
  - You are not a stranger, noble diva! I treat you like a sister, or even a mother. You do not have the lies and hypocrisy that are typical of court ladies or noble persons. Even playing with my peers, and mostly they were commoners or children of slaves, I was forced to keep some things secret. But with you, perhaps, I can open my soul and shed light on my face.
  Yulfi noticed a bruise under the boy's eye:
  - Where did you get it?
  - I got into a fight with the son of Tolly the slave. He wanted me to admit that I was a former slave too. Well, we got into a fight. I gave it to him, and he gave it to me, after all, the opponent is older and has built up his muscles in the quarries.
  - Did you hit him?
  - It was a friendly draw with fists. If it had been a sword fight, I would have done it, of course. Then we stood up and shook hands. In general... - the boy looked at himself, his bare stomach, short torn pants, bare feet, bruised and battered. - I look almost like a slave, in any case, I don't look like a nobleman. Which makes me a little ashamed.
  - Do you want me to dress you up?
  - No need, it's hot! It's much more comfortable to walk like this. I've long wanted to splash through puddles barefoot, in such heat narrow boots are tiring. True, the hot stone burns my heels, but other boys run around without paying attention.
  - These boys dream of beautiful shoes, not like you, the lucky one. Well, never mind, if I haven't made a mistake in my calculations, you'll see an interesting sight today.
  - I hope it's cosmic?
  - No, quite, earthly, but at the same time amazing. - Yulfi promised. Come with me, on the way we will sit on a cloud.
  - Good! - said the boy.
  Drops fell from the sky, a warm rain washed the ground. The half-naked, underage pretender to the throne of Siamat slapped them, raising a cloud of spray. Yulfi's injured leg had already completely healed, and she jumped like a little girl, trying to raise as much water as possible, or even to douse the boy. Rains in this tropical climate most often fall at night, which is convenient and favorable for plants.
  The girl and the boy climbed up the wall using special stiles, it was convenient. They looked out through the loopholes. Yulfi checked the catapult cable with her hand. The boy asked:
  - And if I load it with me and launch it! How high will I fly?
  - Like a swallow without wings! There is no point in taking off only to crash!
  - But there is a legend about a man who flew higher to see the sun.
  His fate is tragic, but for at least a moment he felt like a real person.
  Yulfi noted:
  - And I want to feel like a human being for more than just a moment. For example, what would you tell us? - She turned to the bald soldier.
  He answered, wincing:
  - When I was very young, my father lost a game of dice while drunk. To escape hard labor, he sold me into slavery. For life, of course. And so there we were, about a hundred of us, the same unfortunate slaves, being led to the construction of the great eastern wall. I was wandering along, still a beardless youth, not very big, on the contrary, having grown thin during the journey. Then the owner passed by and said:
  - Look at this teenager! - He pointed his finger at me. - He was completely exhausted, he was about to fall over.
  The man riding next to him in armor, on a camel, clearly a knight, objected:
  - I think it will last until the evening!
  And the owner responded:
  - No, he won't make it! Do you want to bet, Colonel?
  He immediately replied:
  - Of course I want to!
  - So, this slave will fall before evening. I bet a hundred denarii. They shook hands. Afterwards, the master ordered to drive the caravan faster. People were falling around me, but I held on. We had no horse, and I was plowing instead of him, so the practical school of survival was at its best. Evening was approaching with inexorable speed, but I stubbornly did not want to fall. Then the master, that scoundrel, took the bow from the guard and said:
  - There was no agreement that you can't shoot at a slave. And bam, a shot at me. I leaned over a little, the arrow missed. He fired again, and again missed. For the third time! Well, and the fourth time he rode up close. The arrow missed my sharp shoulder blades and pierced my neighbor's back. Then this knight couldn't stand it, jumped up to his master, and hit him on the back of the neck:
  - There was no agreement that a slave could not be protected from an assassination attempt either. So we're even.
  He started swearing, well, he was no knight. Anyway, evening came, the sun hid, and Knight Adron asked to give up the loss. It was dangerous to argue with such a powerful guy, the owner gave in. He received a hundred coins, and immediately offered to buy me. Well, my owner, I have safely forgotten his name, was even glad to get rid of me, though he haggled a little. As my future owner explained, I am tenacious and lucky, and this is the most important quality for a squire. So I became the seventh squire of Knight Adron. I was one for ten years, until the owner was killed. I participated in many skirmishes, and was never seriously wounded. Apparently good karma, or gratitude from the gods, that people treated me unfairly. But I did not make a career, so I walk in the ranks.
  Yulfi promised:
  - I will get you promoted to corporal, and maybe even officer.
  - Thank you, but that's not what I wanted! If you think I told this sad and funny story to get a promotion, you're wrong.
  Yulfi stated:
  - I'm not mistaken! Survivability is a good quality for an officer, especially if a small group is operating, and luck is needed by everyone. So you can still prove your usefulness.
  The soldier scratched his bald head:
  - Well, that sounds reasonable. But I don't know if I have the qualities to command anyone.
  Hiffie noted:
  - One soldier was a private until he was fifty, and then he saved the emperor and received the rank of general. Ten years later he became a marshal.
  - It's Conchiloss, I know, I remember him! - Said Yulfi. - In any case, you won't forget me either.
  The girl kissed the soldier on his bald forehead. He was embarrassed:
  - Such an honor from a written beauty! Oh, if only I were twenty years younger! I would run after you.
  - What's stopping you from doing it now? - Yulfi asked playfully.
  - I'm not worthy of someone like you! You're just too good for me, - the soldier declared. - And I'd like a wife, and not, excuse me, a girlfriend for the night.
  - Sounds reasonable! You know, when I get back, I'll try to find you a bride. Just answer this question.
  - Go ahead, that's why I'm a soldier.
  - When a sweet bagel is eaten, where does the hole from the bagel go?
  The soldier scratched his head, sighed, and his friend unexpectedly answered cheerfully:
  - He's heading towards the window in the castle in the air!
  Yulfi was pleasantly surprised:
  - You answer sensibly. Well, you'll be an officer. The main thing is to have a sense of humor!
  - We are glad to help, your Excellency.
  The girl turned to Hiffy, and together with the boy, they walked a few hundred meters along the wall. They moved silently and found one guard sleeping. Yulfi made a sign to the boy. He tiptoed up to the hapless guard, grabbing a torch. Once, he set his clothes on fire. He screamed and ran away, for which he received a hefty slap from Yulfi.
  - This is how you serve, you scoundrel, - the warrior said sternly. - Should I hang you for this?
  He fell to his knees:
  - I beg you! Have mercy and don't tell Gayle. I've had too much of a day and am a little sleepy.
  - Did you take part in the sortie?
  The warrior looked at the warrioress and hesitated:
  - No, I played dice all day, went to a brothel, after two priestesses of love, got drunk as hell.
  - Thank you for your honesty! If you had lied, I would have felt it, and then you would have gotten the stake. But as it is, I will limit myself to a spanking.
  - Can't we do it without a spanking? My kidneys are bad! - the warrior whined.
  - No, absolutely not! And as for the kidneys, if you drink like that, even the healthiest person's kidneys will fail. Hey, guards! - Yulfi shouted. - Three sullen-looking soldiers appeared in front of her:
  - Take him to the guardhouse and give him a hundred lashes. Let him remember his lesson and not sleep on duty anymore.
  - Yes, madam!
  The drunken guards began to beat the drunk with a whip. The whip whistled and hit the frail body of the drunkard. It was obvious that this soldier was very poorly trained physically. Yulfi, noticing this, said reproachfully:
  - This won't do, all soldiers need to undergo intensive physical training. In addition, during the war, any trade in alcohol is prohibited.
  It will be strict, for disobedience death on the stake. - Yulfi declared.
  The warriors, the awakened fighters, did not show much enthusiasm. After all, it is nice to have another glass after the battle. Only the slaves, who were not used to drinking, shouted in unison:
  - That's right! Wine leads to bestiality!
  In general, it was the slaves who were in the best physical shape. Constant physical work, the overseers beat the weak ones in the first weeks, strengthened their muscles and tempered their character.
  When the guards were whipping him, he screamed loudly until he lost consciousness from the pain shock.
  - Well, throw this carrion out, - said Yulfi. - So that it doesn't poison the air.
  At a distance from the city of Dizh, a mounted patrol appeared; it was watching something.
  Yulfi had a bow with four strings, made from the horn of a black goat, not big, but very tight, and the arrow, greased with poisonous oil, flew oh so far. The girl took aim at the colonel, the warrior's eyes flashed predatory, the arrow, like lightning, cut through the air and hit the colonel's visor, piercing it through and through.
  - Ready! - Yulfi said with satisfaction. - I'll take off another one, to make it even.
  The patrol quickly retreated, and another arrow took down an officer, hitting the soldier in the back of the head.
  Yulfi noted:
  - For some reason, the back of the head is the one that suffers most often in cowards. Maybe because there are no eyes there.
  Hiffy, who could see perfectly well in the dark, shouted:
  - Right under the helmet! Now, let me shoot.
  - The bowstring is too tight, you won't be able to pull it! - Yulfi said.
  - But, we can try! - asked the boy.
  - Please, I'm not greedy.
  Hiffy's still childishly thin but sinewy hands, to Yulfi's surprise, almost pulled the bow. Apparently the child has good genetics, if he can handle a bow that even grown men couldn't pull halfway.
  - Okay then! See how tight it is!
  - I agree, it is tight! - The child answered. - But I have more strength after your miracle potion.
  - I see! In this case, I'll check how effective it is by smearing it on other warriors. In the meantime!
  - Yes! Let's fly, Yulfi. I want justice! And I'm burning with impatience!
  Yulfi whistled, a cloud appeared next to them. The girl jumped on it herself, and the boy jumped on after her.
  . CHAPTER 18
  They were quickly rising up. The boy was looking with all his eyes, a short summer night had come. There were many fires burning in the direction of the Duke's camp, the army, despite all the losses, remained numerous. Yulfi thought that Emperor Yun Sun seemed to sense where the threat was coming from and was transferring additional troops. The girl, however, was not at all confused, what was so terrible about that. She was capable of killing them all. Yes, Hiffy could well become emperor only by concluding a kind of union about the merger of the two states. Then Siamat would be considered a vassal of Hyperborea. But would Hiffy agree to this! The boy is not without pride! The best option: this is an equal union state with a double crown. In any case, such an idea looks much better. I should tell Hiffy about this, or better yet, wait a little. The boy is very perceptive and will guess a lot himself. There is, however, one more thought, and how will Hifolai the Second react to this. He will probably want to personally lead Siamat, to become Bogdykhan. But in this situation, it can cause unrest. The Siamat Empire is the largest empire on Earth in terms of population, and Hyperborea in terms of area. Together, they are quite capable of establishing global hegemony, having conquered other, not very developed states. The same blacks can lie down under any strong opponent. They like harsh influence.
  Yulfi stroked the boy's blond hair, it was so soft, pleasantly caressing her skin. Yes, his mother had died, and she had to replace her.
  "Aren't you cold, boy?" she asked.
  - No! After the heat, it's even nice to have a breeze blowing. It feels like it's tickling your sides.
  - That's good! In general, our planet has not a climate, but a blessing. I lived in the mountains for seven years, where it snows in the winter and nature comes alive in the summer, and unlike most people, I got used to the contrasting climate. It made me stronger, I'm not afraid of frost. Have you ever run barefoot in the snow?
  - No, I haven't experienced such a feeling yet. But on burning and sharp stones, at first it's nothing, then the soles start to itch and hurt. It's a decent load. Although, feeling your breath behind my shoulders, I'm not afraid of anything.
  - You are a brave boy. Never mind, there is a place where the snow doesn't melt even in summer.
  They continued flying, and Yulfi asked the boy:
  - And how do you feel about the Emperor of Siamat, Yun Sun?
  The boy replied:
  - What can I say! My mother didn't like him and called him a cruel tyrant, and my father praised him, but he didn't do it sincerely. So I formed the opinion of him as a rare scoundrel. However, it's better to keep your thoughts to yourself, once, on his orders, a thousand boys were executed. In general, without any reason, they grabbed children in the streets and impaled them all. They said that this was done to increase the emperor's male power. Well, after that, isn't he a scumbag?
  - Of course you're a bastard!
  - And such ritual murders are often committed! A couple of times throughout the vast capital of Sim they organized a raid on those who do not wear hats and other headdresses, although who cares about that. Then those who were caught were either hanged or crucified on crosses, not even children were spared. By mistake, even my friend, the son of the nobleman Beik, was hanged. Well, isn't that outrageous cruelty mixed with impudence.
  - What's so impudent!
  - Tens of thousands of people were hanged, this could have provoked an uprising. A couple of thousand were crucified, and floggings are carried out every day. Children are flogged even if a boy or girl slightly stumbles. Even I was flogged a couple of times, although according to the law, titled children can be flogged only by personal order of the emperor, or by court order.
  Yulfi looked closely at the boy's back. It looked like it had been rubbed with special ointments after a spanking, the marks of the whips were almost invisible.
  - Yes, you also had to suffer!
  - What can you do, it's chaos, - Hiffy said. - That's how our kingdom is run, though.
  - And if you were the Bogdykhan?
  - If I did? I would rule wisely and fairly! And not like some narrow-minded people do.
  - And that would be good!
  The girl climbed higher and higher into the mountains. The boy noticed:
  - There is not enough air to breathe, it feels like I have been running along steep slopes for a long time!
  -That's because the air is thin at altitude. But it's okay, oxygen is distributed more or less evenly on our planet. So you can breathe high in the mountains.
  They landed on the white cap.
  - This is snow! - said Yulfi.
  The boy jumped, his bare feet touched the snowdrifts. The child felt a burn:
  - Brrr! And the snow bites!
  - Don't stand still, run instead!
  The boy rushed through the snowdrifts, the snow crust easily supported the child's body. His bare reddened heels flashed!
  The burning in his feet did not subside and even became stronger. The boy ran around some more and jumped back onto the cloud:
  - Ooh! What an incredible feeling, my heels are burning like they're in boiling water. You know, Yulfi, if you ran like that every day, I wouldn't envy you.
  - Every day in winter! Both me and Shell. We didn't spare ourselves, because that's how real soldiers become. But don't despair, it will be easier for you the second time.
  - Agreed! - The boy fidgeted. - When will we finally destroy the vizier's army? - Even my hands are shaking with impatience.
  - Sooner than you think! - Yulfi said. - We'll fly right over, I'll just check the location of the vizier's army.
  - It's in the area of the hundred wonderful mountains, I saw it.
  - But it wouldn't hurt to make sure that his entire army is there. What if you only saw the fires of the vanguard?
  - I agree, it wouldn't hurt to check! - The boy actively rubbed his feet, which had become red from the cold, with his palms. - Trust, but verify! And be careful not to lose them! And have a good laugh counting the pencils!
  Yulfi asked Hiffy:
  - What are you hinting at with this children's counting rhyme?
  - That scattered peas need to be collected from the plate.
  - Of course, I'll make myself a swing, legs in hands, and we'll fly down the mountain. - Yulfi grinned.
  Hiffie noted:
  - Swings, that's good! But you're so smart, you can think of a better entertainment! Something that would spin and rise up and down, up and down, back and forth at the same time!
  Yulfi replied:
  - I will definitely arrange this, kid. In general, spanking children is barbaric, and I will abolish corporal punishment for minors.
  - How to maintain discipline?
  - For example, make them write a couple of pages of apologies, and bow thirty times, and who knows what else. Not everything can be solved with a whip.
  - Well, I agree! When you are beaten on the back with a whip, it does not promote digestion.
  The girl and the boy took off and raced on. Here, almost in the very center of a hundred wonderful mountains, was the vizier's camp. Apparently, the nobleman was in a hurry, there were many dead horses lying around, there were also abandoned dinosaurs. Slowly, they caught up with the army.
  It was still gigantic, spreading out for many miles. Hundreds of thousands of soldiers, tired from the long march, snored, their noses could be heard whistling. Only in the central tent were they still awake. After a drunken sleep on the diplodocus, the chief vizier was drawn to heroic deeds.
  Dutyi discovered the disappearance of the savage woman belatedly. Also missing were Loro and the merchant's wife. Well, they weren't that valuable. Dutyi had a hangover and took a swig of wine and fell asleep again. That was basically how he solved his problems: take a sip and drink a little, then snore like a pig.
  - There is truth in wine! - he liked to repeat.
  And now, having recovered from the drinking, I decided to entertain myself with another gladiator fight. This time, it was supposed to be several fights.
  The herald announced:
  Today they will fight, first the lightweight fighters. Ten reds against ten blues!
  The vizier nodded:
  - The reds come out first.
  A dozen teenagers of fourteen or fifteen years old ran out into the arena. Usually, all gladiator competitions began this way. That was the custom. The boys were armed differently: five had red shields and short swords, the rest had a short spear in one hand and a long axe in the other. The young warriors' clothing consisted of one red loincloth. The boys were constantly moving, they were trained without mercy, as evidenced by the scars on their arms and legs, as well as the marks of the whips. The teenagers' looks were furious.
  General Dush suggested:
  - There are both newbies and more experienced fighters here.
  - The second squad, I hope, is not weaker! - the vizier barked.
  - About equal! We don't want the fight to be predictable, and therefore uninteresting.
  The vizier decided to tease the general:
  - And you, you're nothing but unpredictable predictability. Okay, let the blue gladiators come out, let's look at them.
  The second to come out were also teenagers, only in blue loincloths. There were some differences in the weapons, in particular, the blue ones had tridents instead of spears, and round shields, as opposed to square ones.
  The herald announced:
  - Now you can place your bets, great warriors.
  The vizier shouted from his place:
  - And who is the greatest warrior?!
  - Of course, you! Glory to Duty, the greatest of the greatest commanders of all times and peoples!
  - Shout out glory!
  - Glory to the great commander!
  He was puffed up, literally on a white horse of delight.
  - See how the people love me! Soon the whole world will shudder, hearing my name. Mothers will frighten their children with me. The whole sublunary world will be filled with fear, I will throw a feast!
  Pouty took a sip of wine from his glass and declared:
  - I like the color of blood better, I'm for the reds.
  Most of the military leaders and merchants placed their bets, imitating their leader.
  But then the merchant Kakalov unexpectedly bet on the blue ones.
  - Among them, the provincial champion Jules fights. He may be a boy, but he fights like a demon.
  - Nothing! If I bet on the reds, then the reds will win. Right Durr?
  The sorcerer nodded:
  - You are never wrong!
  - What do the stars tell you?
  - The horoscope promises an easy and decisive victory! Gartodar will be at your feet by the end of the week.
  - You heard! Whoever dares to doubt my power, only relics will remain of him! - The vizier was pleased with the joke and the rhyme.
  Kakalov noted:
  - Well, if the sorcerer says so, then what can I say against it? Yes, doesn't he feel some kind of magic against you?
  Durr objected:
  - If there was something, I would have felt it. I have a sense for hostile magic. No, there is nothing against us yet!
  - Then give the signal to fight, and look, the Reds must win.
  A heart-rending signal sounded. Two dozen young gladiators met each other. The boys split into pairs, with spears and axes trying to fight with shields and swords. At first, they, already having experience in brutal training, acted technically and took their time. This irritated the vizier, he gritted his teeth in anger.
  - Throw out the special steel stars, anti-personnel, let him prick his heels.
  Sharp stars, about twenty needles each, rained down on the rock. Usually, teenage gladiators were not supposed to wear shoes, they tear too quickly, and it is more agile to run barefoot. So there were wounded immediately. In fairness, only sandals or boots with steel soles could protect against such sharp needles.
  - That's what they get, the lazy ones! - shouted the vizier.
  The first corpses appeared. Boys fell, pierced by the point, and died almost immediately. Some, however, writhed in agony, especially those whose tendons were cut. At first, success favored the reds. And no wonder, the sorcerer Durr muttered and squinted crookedly. But then one of the blue fighters deftly laid out his opponent. He began to move much faster, struck down another.
  - Wow, that's something! - the vizier was indignant. - Where are you looking, Durr?
  - They'll finish him off now, - the sorcerer responded.
  At that moment, the last blue partner fell, and the three reds attacked the lone fighter.
  - Is this Jules? - asked the vizier.
  - Yes! - Kakalov answered. - A desperate fighter, quite worthy of fighting in the army of Siamat.
  - Then listen to me carefully, you will see how they deal with him. And it will hurt.
  Durr muttered something, but the brave youth did not slow his pace. Swinging his swords sharply, Jules threw away the shield and picked up the weapon from his partner, he ducked under the spear and brought it down on the stomach. The muscular boy bent over and dropped the weapon, his face turning pale.
  - I'm dying! - The lips whispered.
  Jules replied:
  - Don't be afraid, the wound is not fatal, I hope to save you.
  - From these animals!
  The other two guys were confused, especially since one of the young gladiators had injured his leg on the star, and the other his arm. Jules whispered to them:
  - Fight! I will not kill you, only by being brave warriors will we receive the right to pardon.
  - Let us at least wound you! - asked the guy with the injured leg.
  - Okay, I allow it in the shoulder. But it should be natural. Make a faster lunge and try to switch off from the pain.
  The boy listened to him. He made a quick screw. Jules pretended to stumble and allowed himself to be pierced. Blood came out, he felt pain, but suppressed it with a familiar effort of will. The fight continued. The boys fought with all their might, their bodies glistening with sweat and blood. The only chance to get a pardon was to fight valiantly. Only by showing that they had given their all to win could the losing boys receive forgiveness.
  Jules gave his opponents several scratches and took a blow himself in such a way as to give the impression of a very wounded fighter. Once his opponent got carried away and punched him in the chest, almost ramming his heart. Finally, Jules knocked one down with a blow from the hilt of his sword, and the other, piercing the collarbone, crushing a nerve. Both boys fell down and froze. However, their sweaty, cut chests heaved, which indicated that they were still alive.
  Jules put his foot on them and bowed to the audience.
  The enraged vizier shouted:
  - Death to them!
  Everyone in the hall chimed in:
  - Death! Strike them, and show no mercy.
  The young gladiator replied:
  - But these are my friends! How can I kill them!
  - No mercy! Finish me, puppy, or I'll kill you! - The vizier cried out.
  Jules hesitated, he desperately tried to find a way out of the situation. The manager deliberately placed his friends in the opposite camp. So that it would be more painful for them to fight. Jules believed in a miracle.
  Then the vizier cried out:
  - Finish them off yourselves, and hang this puppy on the rack.
  The boy drew two swords, prepared to give his life dearly.
  Hiffy whispered to Yulfi:
  - Can you help him?
  - I have too little strength to produce any noticeable effect. If we spend energy, we won't even be able to take off.
  - Then recharge yourself and come up with something.
  The boy was attacked from several sides at once. He dodged, hitting one of the attackers, but at that very moment he stepped on a thorn. His speed dropped, and the boy was hit on the back of the head with a club.
  Jules fell down and was grabbed and held tightly.
  The vizier commanded:
  - Bring him to his senses and hoist him up. Let him hang on the rack, admiring the show.
  Kakalov noted:
  - And the rest are dead ends: two or even three!
  - Stabbing these! Today I'm kind!
  The boys were finished off unceremoniously, but at least they didn't suffer for long.
  Yulfi's heart was bleeding, but she couldn't risk her luck.
  The corpses were unceremoniously picked up and dragged out of the arena, the hooks seemed as scary as spider legs. Jules was hoisted onto the rack, they hung him up, and at the same time attached weights to his legs. The boy was in great pain, his wounded shoulder was dislocated, the bones were cracking, he simply clenched his teeth. His courageous face was distorted, but the boy endured, although his heavy breathing and dripping sweat told what it cost him.
  The herald announced a new fight. Also a group fight.
  - This time, mixed teams are fighting, yellow against black! A most interesting fight is being observed! Saber-toothed bears and two melosauruses, together with specially trained people. A magnificent performance!
  Kakalov objected:
  - It would be nice to have such a fight in conquered Gartodar. There aren't that many people who can control saber-toothed bears and dinosaurs. In any case, such a fight is better as an appetizer.
  Vizier Duty objected, spitting out the seeds of a raspberry fig:
  - We will take great loot in Gartodar. There will be representatives of the local gladiator school, both people and animals. So there is no point in saving our own.
  - And if the siege drags on. This city has high walls and a strong garrison. Don't think that the Hyperboreans are bad warriors. They formed a huge empire from a small principality. And that speaks of great military skills. - Kakalov noted, stroking the thigh of the naked slave.
  - Well, so much the worse for them! If the siege drags on, I will spare no one! First I will cripple them, then I will order them to be crucified. Although a cross is too banal.
  - There is also a stake!
  - This is also not a new type of execution!
  - Maybe then do the following: take snake skin, wet it, and then tie their heads with it. It will dry and tighten them. Monstrous pain is guaranteed.
  - Isn't that too fast?
  - No! The skin dries slowly! So it will be very painful! Besides, it would be possible to tie not only the heads, but also the arms and legs, the male dignity. That would be truly terrifying. It"s scary to even imagine. - Kakalov giggled evilly.
  The vizier teased:
  - In general, according to the ancient custom of Siamat, the inventor himself must be the first to try his own torture. To feel the pleasure. So, Kakalov, I will arrange it for you!
  - Thank you! - The merchant supported the playful tone.
  The herald announced:
  - And now new warriors enter the arena. The yellow team!
  Eleven fighters came out. Four huge saber-toothed bears, each nearly three meters tall, and a Melosaurus, which looked like a rearing mammoth. Six people, three men and three women, followed them. They were dressed in leather armor, and looked menacing, especially with the metal studs.
  The women's heads were shaved bald, while the men's, on the contrary, had braids, so it was easy to confuse the genders.
  - That's hilarious! - said the vizier. - Cool guys, but what can you say about the blacks?
  The black brigade also consisted of four saber-toothed bears, although not with brown fur, but radically black.
  Melosaurus was similar, spiny and predatory, bony paws pounding the rocky floor.
  The people on the black team were all black. Also, three women and three men. The women's breasts were bare and stuck out from under the cutouts on their skin. The women were shaggy, and the men's heads were shaved. Overall, they were a sight to behold.
  The fangs of the yellow animals were painted golden, while those of the black ones, on the contrary, looked as if they were smeared with coal. So it was easy to tell them apart.
  The vizier interrupted the manager, who was about to make an announcement:
  - Yes. I know, another call to place bets. Instead, I propose the following. Whatever the outcome of the fight, you will give me a hundred gold denarii each. That will be the ultimate justice.
  Kakalov was indignant:
  - Then there will be no point in betting. What's the point of starting a battle?
  - For pleasure. My personal pleasure. But if you do not agree, I will order your immediate execution. So make your choice.
  General Dush said:
  - This is truly a strong personality. True greatness lies in suppressing others.
  The vizier interrupted him:
  - Since I am the commander, put a hundred coins in front of me. Or my anger will be terrible. In confirmation of his words, Pouty threw a dagger. The point nailed the insufficiently agile colonel.
  After this, the other figures began to move, pouring coins into the bag, helpfully brought by the slaves. They acted, in a coordinated manner. Here one of the nobles did not react in time, and received a stick on the forehead. Another, on the contrary, threw less coins instead of a hundred. The vizier ordered:
  - He's making fun of us! Impale him!
  The colonel was grabbed and dragged into the yard, where a sharpened stake awaited him.
  After the money had been collected and the excitement had calmed down, the Vizier barked:
  - What, they ate you! - The long-awaited signal to fight sounded. Both groups began to move and grappled.
  The yellow Melosaurus immediately tried to throw itself on the belly of its colleague from the black group. A scuffle began. The dinosaurs grabbed each other and began to tear each other. They did this with great fury, using their teeth. True, it must be said that Melosaurus jaws are not very strong, which allowed, in the event of a battle, to drag out the fight for a long time. Moreover, the skin of the beast was thick, tanned.
  The saber-toothed bears turned out to be faster. They actively used their fangs, literally impaling each other on them. The huge tusks-sabers stuck in, pierced bodies, rammed stomachs. Here one of the bears had its intestines falling out.
  The vizier shouted:
  - That's it, crush it! Tear it into pieces.
  The saber-toothed bear attacked the yellow braided fighter. He turned gracefully and slashed the bear with his sword. However, only a weak imprint of the blade remained on the fur skin. The fighter was agile, but he too was caught by a tusk, knocking him down. The delighted bear flew at him from above, crushing him with its heavy body. At that moment, another bear jumped on him, trying to use its jaws, clinging to the scruff of the neck. As if from a meat grinder, pieces of meat, wool, and blood flew.
  - That's how we do it! - The Vizier grunted with pleasure.
  Kakalov noted:
  - But when none of the bets come out on top, it's a completely different perception. You just enjoy the fight and don't care who wins.
  The vizier agreed:
  - Yes, that's the real pleasure: winning without taking risks.
  General Dush interjected:
  - Without risk there is no struggle, and without struggle there is no life!
  Hiffy added to himself:
  - Risk is the spice of life, without it nothing is needed, but if you overdo it, you feel sick!
  Yulfi noted:
  - You amaze me boy.
  The gladiators' fight continued. Three more saber-toothed bears fell, and the men from the black and yellow teams grappled in battle. A furious battle began. Blades flashed, and the women were especially furious. Grappling, they used their teeth and butted. One bald woman grabbed the other by the hair, wrapped it around her arm and began to twist. But in response, she twisted and bit her wrist with her teeth. Both gladiator women fell, desperately scratching. Daggers came into play, they plunged their blades into each other until they fell silent. The Duke boiled over: he shook his black mug:
  - Now that's what I call fighting spirit!
  Kakalov added:
  - The very spirit, when the enemy is in dust and fluff!
  - And so it will be! Because I said so! - the vizier said threateningly. - No wonder they call me fierce!
  Dush noted:
  - Especially when you watch a fight!
  Durtti became furious:
  - What did you say?
  - That sometimes it takes much more courage to look at violence with cold blood than to commit it.
  - That is a true observation! - The Vizier allowed himself to sag in the golden, velvet-covered chair.
  Another saber-toothed bear fell. The other beast, having received many wounds, weakened and froze, bleeding. Thus, only dying corpses remained of the bears.
  People also took part in the battle. Each side was left with a couple, a man and a woman, and even they were exhausted from cuts.
  The large black man tried to outwit his opponent by pretending to faint, falling to his knees and bowing his head.
  - Coward! - the vizier roared. - There will be no pardon. You, scoundrel, will be impaled or rolled in leather.
  Kakalov added:
  - The last execution is more preferable, at least much more original. I'm tired of the "banality".
  - For you personally, I"ll come up with something more sophisticated, and publicly!
  His opponent turned out to be no pushover, and instead of the expected blow from above, he unexpectedly poked him in the eye from below.
  The Negro shuddered and screamed, jumping up, revealing himself. The sword slashed him in the throat.
  - Out! - shouted the vizier.
  - A dog's death! - Kakalov noted.
  At that moment, a black Negro beauty poked the white gladiator in the side, piercing his liver. He jerked and fell, unable to rise. Now it was woman against woman. A broad-shouldered, bald-headed Amazon and a hairy, slimmer, agile Negro girl. The two Melosauruses, also wounded, gradually slowed their movements, they stabbed each other, demonstrating their waning strength.
  As often happens, the women were equal in skill, demonstrating techniques honed in many deadly fights.
  The fight, as happens in such cases, dragged on.
  The vizier, as always, is dissatisfied:
  - Come on, these greenhorns. How long can we watch them twiddle their thumbs?
  The manager asked:
  - As usual, with a hot iron or something stronger?
  - Better with a hot iron. Although, no! Try brooms with acid. - The vizier's eyes lit up.
  Dush noted:
  - It was my idea, hot iron has been used for a long time, but brooms are a recent discovery.
  The vizier banged his fist on the arm of the chair:
  - No! I came up with it! And you, apparently, wanted to go to the cross.
  Kakalov joined the conversation:
  - Gentlemen, on the eve of a great victory, there is no need to quarrel! Is priority really that important here!
  The vizier stated:
  - It is important, I am a great commander!
  Dush said seriously:
  - Agree!
  Several tall men with brooms ran into the arena. They lashed at the women, causing huge burns on their backs. The girls howled, screaming in an incomprehensible language.
  Two Melosauruses suddenly stopped fighting and attacked the obliging helpers. They ran away belatedly, three were torn apart immediately, two a little later, when the monsters rushed after them. The number of victims could have been incomparably greater, if the monsters had not been so wounded. One of the creatures poked at the body, and unable to gnaw it, bit it with its teeth, sucking out the blood.
  The vizier suddenly laughed:
  - That's it! That's interesting! It was a monotonous confrontation, one group against another, and now the Melosauruses against everyone.
  Dush spoke up:
  - Allow me, lord, to shoot them with large crossbows. One shot, and we'll pierce right through.
  - You won't be able to penetrate this carcass even with a large crossbow! - The Vizier twirled his finger near his forehead.
  Kakalov noted:
  - If you coat the arrow with poison, the Melosauruses will die. Don't we have decent toxins?
  The vizier stated:
  - I have everything! Including toxins.
  Kakalov replied:
  - Considering that I sold you a dozen barrels of excellent poison, you could say they appeared. What would you do without me, after all, you are merchants, the engine of any state.
  The vizier chuckled:
  - Especially when they're lining their pockets. I know you progressives. Just to grab it for yourself.
  Kakalov was offended:
  - Arrows coated with fast poison are much more effective. They strike enemies to death, not allowing the wounded to join the ranks.
  - That's right! - That's why I haven't executed you yet. Believe me, my mercy is lighter than my wallet.
  - I believe you! - Kakalov readily agreed.
  - Then shoot them with large crossbows.
  Six people at once carried a huge crossbow, with an arrow one and a half times the height of a man. Such a colossus had to be wound for a long time, carefully tightened so that it wouldn't fall off. Overall, it made quite an impression, especially on those who weren't used to dealing with anything bigger than a pin.
  Having twisted the arrow, dripped poison on it, they aimed the crossbows with difficulty and fired a volley. Of the six arrows, three flew past, the rest pierced the Melosaurus.
  - So we deal with weirdos! - said the vizier. - Well, now confess who will be next.
  A murmur ran through the ranks. The Melosaurs did not yet feel pain and therefore only hissed, the poison slowly approaching their hearts. And the two women stepped aside and cast frightened glances at the stands. The vizier, catching their mood, shouted:
  - What are you standing there for? Keep fighting. The one of you who remains alive will be pardoned.
  The women moved towards each other. The black woman extended her hand first. The shaved-headed woman opened her palm in response. They were about to join together when suddenly both ladies hit each other.
  - Now that's what I call it, our way! - said the vizier. - If you're watching a fight while sitting, don't open your eyes to your ears; if the woman is a princess, it's better not to get into a fight!
  The gladiators really fought with purely feminine ferocity. It seemed that they were already dead, so many wounds were on them, but they still continued to cut their powerful bodies. They fell silent at the same time, twitched a couple of times and fell. There were no winners in this fight: only losers.
  - I love stories with a tragic ending! - said the vizier. - Especially when everyone is dead, the dead stuff feeds me.
  Dush replied:
  - I hope our siege of Gartodar doesn't end the same way. Bad examples are usually contagious.
  The vizier barked:
  - Taking into account reinforcements, I have four hundred and seventy thousand fighters and thirty thousand slaves. No one will stand.
  Kakalov put his pen in his mouth and chewed on the gilded cap with a diamond. He was angry at the vizier for simply taking a hundred denarii from him:
  - Well, it's a bit annoying to put an end to it here. Maybe have a few more fights?
  The vizier yawned, he had already drunk a fair amount and wanted to sleep. Then his gaze fell on the hanging boy. Jules was half-fainting from the terrible pain, but, catching the vizier's glance, he stuck his tongue out at him.
  The pouty one became furious:
  - The puppy is teasing me again! Roast him with torches.
  Several thugs rushed towards the boy. Two brought torches to his bare feet, a third to his chest, and a fourth to the shoulder blades of the young gladiator. The skin began to smoke.
  Hiffy couldn't take it anymore and jumped off the cloud.
  - I will save the unfortunate one.
  They saw everything that was going on inside with the help of a fly. The human head conveyed all impressions and emotions. Once at the top, Hiffy cut the silk. Yulfi followed him.
  - Death is like a groom, only one comes, but he is not late!
  The boy and the girl jumped inside. Yulfi fell on the cloud upon the henchmen who had lost their human form. She laid them down with a few blows, and cut the ropes holding the boy Jules. Despite the burns, he was fully conscious.
  - There is justice after all! - He grabbed the girl by the waist.
  Yulfi flew into the air and spat in the vizier's face.
  - You don't catch any more colds, pig.
  He cursed and fell out of his chair.
  The crossbowmen tried to shoot, but as always they fell. Yulfi picked up speed and ran, several arrows flying after her. One hit the girl, getting tangled in her hair. Yulfi shook her fist and disappeared.
  Hiffie noted:
  - Look how you gave it to them!
  The girl felt the teenager's body, tortured and burned, pressed against her. She stroked his hair and said:
  - Don't despair, this army will soon be destroyed.
  Jules replied:
  - All those with whom I managed to become friends during the campaign are dead, so I don"t care anymore.
  It's time to put an end to this madness.
  Yulfi carried the boys to the top, landed, and said in a tired voice:
  - Wait here for now. I have to activate the explosives. Then incredible power will fall upon the enemy.
  Hiffy asked:
  - Can I see how you do it?
  - No! In this case, you'll have to move the extra weight with magic, so it's better for the kid to rest.
  Jules stood with his feet on the stone, felt the pain from the burns, but did not even wince, but on the contrary forced a smile.
  - Well, I won't burden you!
  Yulfi waved her hand and, as always, flew up swiftly. Now all she had to do was activate the explosion packet.
  She found the first one quickly, in a cave. The gunpowder was lubricated with oil, which served two functions: protecting against dampness and increasing the explosive power. The girl took out the fuse, the longest of the five, so that the explosions would thunder simultaneously, and lit it.
  - There's already one! - The girl perked up.
  Yulfi flew to the second mountain. It was dark, even the moon hid behind the clouds. The girl had mixed feelings, she was interested in playing the role of a terrible saboteur, and at the same time destroying half a million living people at once. And most of them are not the last bastards, but simply following orders. But it is clear that it is dangerous for a soldier to disobey.
  On the other hand, it is necessary to win. Vital, like air for the lungs. So, it is necessary to save Gartodar and your people, otherwise the death of innocents. And soldiers, that's what soldiers are for - to die.
  The girl approached the second rock and climbed inside. Her bare feet touched last year's snow that had not yet melted. Yulfi purred:
  - Nice! Well, let's lay it here too.
  The wick is a little shorter, Yulfi lit it with a blow of flint.
  The girl took off again, even started whistling. The mountains only seem the same at first glance, but in fact they are all different. Each has its own unique face, full face and profile. There is room for any fantasy here. In particular, why not remember the same dinosaurs. These living mountains, capable of plucking stars from the sky. Impressive animals.
  - Yes, dinosaurs, with your power you could rule the universe, but you have no brains. So the future belongs to man. - Said Yulfi.
  The girl lit the third fuse. Her movements were precise and quick.
  But on the fourth package the girl had a problem. A large snake, a mix of a boa constrictor and a cobra, had chosen a place to roost near the explosive pack. Yulfi tried to go around the reptile, but it rushed at the girl. The warrior missed the body that had rushed past like lightning and slashed the giant cobra across the back of the head. Her sharp, specially sharpened blade cut through the thick neck. The body of the reptile still managed to wrap around Yulfi and squeeze her hard in its last dying embrace. Fortunately, the warrior had strong bones and withstood the clamp. Nevertheless, there were bruises on her body, and the girl was breathing heavily, a few drops of sweat fell down. It felt as if she had been hit by a hail of stones from a catapult.
  - What a snake.
  With an effort of will, the warrior forced herself to stand up and light the fourth fuse. After that, the last one remained. Yulfi said a prayer, climbing onto the cloud. She felt that holes had formed in the energy shell, and the level of magical energy was falling.
  . CHAPTER 19
  Nevertheless, she flew up to the fifth explosive pack as usual, unhurriedly. She made her way into the narrow opening, squeezed through the crack with difficulty. At the same time, she listened carefully, no monsters had set up an ambush here either. The girl's keen sense of smell caught some strange smell. It reminded her of rotten vegetables and rotten fish, but at the same time it was weak and, as if, icy.
  However, it did not come from the explosive pack. Yulfi reached the structure and felt it with her hand.
  - There you are! - She whispered.
  A deft movement, sparks fly (How slowly time flies), and the fuse is lit. She did it all! All five explosives are detonated. The girl bowed, saluting Providence, and headed for the exit.
  The way back seemed easy, the warrior was already slipping out of the crack, when a poisonous laugh was heard and the disgusting smell became stronger. Someone's shadow rushed at her. The girl felt a strong blow:
  - Well, where are you going, beauty? - A voice creaked, reminiscent of a dog's paw scratching on glass.
  The girl's keen eyesight, despite the gloom, made out the figure of the speaker. His face with fangs resembled a mixture of a boar and a rat, being even more disgusting, fangs protruding from his mouth.
  In his hands he held something like a large fork, and his eyes were shining.
  - Well, what are you staring at? Haven't you seen a troll? Although it's been a long time since we touched you people.
  - That's a vulgar way to address a lady! - Yulfi declared. - You should bow and address her politely.
  The troll grunted and released a crooked, sometimes fading, sometimes shining brighter than the stars, three-colored beam from his fork. It touched her body, causing indescribable pain, fire seemed like a caress in comparison. Yulfi's light tunic crumbled, turning into ashes.
  - That's it! Now you understand what polite address is.
  - Got it, troll! What's your name, by the way?
  - Buijuk. What, do you want something fried?
  Yulfi felt that her muscles had gone numb. This happens, for example, if you touch elements of silver and copper. Or two iron balls rubbed with wool, it hits very painfully. You need to tense your abs and shake off the numbness, the main thing is that this beast does not shoot again. So it is better not to anger him, but to appease him. Especially since there is less and less time left before the explosion.
  - Buizhuk! Your name is so beautiful and romantic. It reminds me of knightly novels and the blooming of forget-me-nots.
  The troll croaked:
  - You're kidding. - And he sent a short beam from the fork, causing convulsions.
  - No! I am amazed by your strength.
  The troll softened a little.
  - Are you serious!
  - Quite, you have a menacing look like a real warrior. Your girls are probably crazy about you.
  The troll straightened his hunched shoulders:
  - Yes, I am a success. After all, I am a colonel-spy, and that is not a pound of shit.
  - I agree, you have a masculine face, especially attractive are the fangs. They tell your enemies, if you dare to stick your nose in, you'll get it in the snout. Great energy and the power of magic are contained in you.
  The troll scowled:
  - Yes, do you see this weapon? With its help, we will conquer your entire world. Those who survive will become slaves.
  Yulfi whispered breathlessly:
  - To be in slavery to such a charming master as you is a happiness that cannot be expressed in words. I am simply dying of desire to touch such expressive lips as yours.
  The troll greedily examined Yulfi's naked, perfect body. Lust blazed in his eyes.
  - Wow! You're beautiful, no doubt about it! All you need are fangs.
  - But you have them! The man is the main one in a pair with a woman, and it is he who should have fangs to punish his wife.
  The troll chuckled:
  - You convinced me, now I will gouge out your eyes with my fangs.
  The monster stuck his face in, roughly aiming for the eye. Yulfi at the last moment turned her head away and sank her strong teeth into the monster's neck. At the same time, she clenched her teeth with such a sharp force, overcoming the disgust, life is more valuable, that he dropped his fork.
  Yulfi's body was still paralyzed, only her toes were moving. With extraordinary dexterity, she picked up this murder weapon.
  The troll wheezed, but the girl's grip was iron, she already had experience biting off the necks of vultures: specific training of the white priests. And she did not think of letting go.
  - Have mercy! - He wheezed, and reached for his fork.
  Yulfi pressed her fingers and jabbed the fork into the troll's leg. A beam shot out, after which the creature went limp. Yulfi felt a metallic residue on her teeth.
  At that moment, an explosion thundered, the long-awaited eruption began. An avalanche was crawling towards the still half-paralyzed girl. Yulfi whistled, calling for a cloud. The saving substance hung next to her. The warrior tried to bend over. At that moment, several first stones of the flying avalanche hit her. With a desperate effort, the girl bent over, and the pounding on her got louder and louder. Now a large boulder crashed into her stomach at high speed. And a boulder fell from above. But it was the force of the blows of a series of stones, tearing her skin, that allowed Yulfi to pick up speed and, having twisted, to catch hold of the cloud. One more convulsive movement, and she straddled it. She jerked upward, beating the boulder's fall by a split second, its edges even managed to scratch the girl's long-suffering shoulder and side. Nevertheless, she stood her ground, even holding on to the fork. Well, the paralyzed troll disappeared under an avalanche of stones.
  - I did it! - The girl shouted. - Now we have to save the boys.
  Yulfi was in a hurry, because soon the area where Hiffy and Jules were located would be covered. So the girl had to be quick.
  There was little energy left in the cloud, and the speed was not high, they moved, approximately simultaneously, with the avalanche gaining momentum. It seemed that thousands of hellish spirits were roaring, as if the underworld had come to life, breaking out from under the earth's crust. Even the sky became even darker, only here and there breaking through with crimson spots. This brought on gloomy thoughts, however, the numbness of the body began to pass.
  Yulfi muttered:
  - As always, you can settle in here! If you calm down.
  The boys, one big, one small, stood on the platform. Jules was calm, he was used to looking death in the face, but Hiffy was constantly twitching, he was fidgeting, obviously afraid that his short life would be cut short.
  The warrior shouted to them:
  - Hold on, I won't leave you.
  The first stones had already hit the boys. One of them smashed Hiffy's forehead, and a red stream began to flow from the boy. Suddenly he shouted:
  - Mom, save me!
  - I'm here, son!
  A desperate effort of will helped her to pull herself together, the boys were already covered by a dust stream, and with her last effort she pulled them out, dying and beaten. What did it cost her, her ligaments almost broke, hundreds of pins were stuck into her body, but the sweet boys were saved.
  -Now let's go higher! - She said.
  The body, after being treated with tricolor rays, ached terribly. The girl clenched her teeth several times, so much so that she bit her tongue. She felt a salty taste in her mouth. And beneath them, the most terrible and destructive of natural elements raged, it felt like volcanoes had awakened, and colossal giants were twirling their swords. Small stones flew to Yulfi and the boys, causing them bruises. Jules pressed his battered body tightly against the naked girl, her nipples rubbed against the boy's chest. The warrior felt a strong desire, she felt ashamed of herself, but the voice of the flesh was so painful. Nevertheless, it was sexual arousal that added strength to the girl, and when the cloud had already plunged down, fiery stones began to knock on her legs, and suddenly energy was born, allowing her to rush upward.
  - I will survive! And you, my boys, will not die! - She said.
  Hiffie replied:
  - We are not born to die without tasting the honey and bitterness of life.
  Jules also said:
  - There is no point in living to die so early, without knowing the essence of existence.
  The vizier's army was buried under an avalanche, several dormant volcanoes woke up, lava poured out. The half-million-strong army ceased to exist in a matter of minutes. Hundreds of thousands perished, many passing into another world without fear in their sleep. Others, on the contrary, were frightened and screamed desperately, waving their arms. Some managed to stick out a spear, another to shoot a crossbow into the lava. Each showed their character in their own way before death. The mighty dinosaurs, especially the diplodocus, did not die immediately. After they were buried, they breathed heavily, and some tried to rake away the stones. But new ones kept falling from above, and at the same time the lava flowed.
  Yulfi felt that she was losing strength again and was about to fall into the lake of fire. From the tension and heat, a cloud was sinking lower and lower over her, a stream of sweat was flowing down. Streams were dripping onto the molten rocks, and steam was rising upward.
  Now he has already scorched the boys, and their skin has begun to peel off:
  - I'm losing my strength! We're about to die.
  Then Jules said:
  - Since death awaits us, let us accept it courageously, namely with a song that can go to another peace with hope.
  And the teenager began to sing: he had a very good, pure voice, not yet touched by the breaking:
  Over the abyss on the threshold of hell-paradise
  I want to receive mercy from God!
  I will turn to him, my soul ablaze
  The question is blunt: to die or to live!
  
  The lightning strike showed the evil
  That will is the product of black thoughts!
  And hatred, tearing my heart apart
  What excites my rebellious mind!
  
  I can be proud of my beloved
  Get rid of the executioner of chains!
  Let the faces of the saints rejoice in the temple
  I will dedicate a prayer of terrible days to them!
  
  I don't need someone else's greatness
  I braided my darling's curls!
  We are the only two who perish before the Almighty.
  The archangel raised his sword, the metal flashed!
  
  I told the girl: we will be together
  Live happily ever after under the sun!
  And to protect beauty is a matter of honor
  So that the star does not go out in eternity!
  
  So know the fragrances of the heavenly groves
  There is no substitute for a sweet kiss for me!
  In the embrace of caress of fabulous wonders
  And I don"t care about the storms of life!
  While the boy sang, the girl kept her courage. It seemed that new strength was pouring into her, although the heat from the lava burned her nasopharynx. Yulfi held on with the last of her strength, which seemed to be increasing. Even the cloud began to rise, the heat subsided. Jules continued to sing, and it seemed that his words were life-giving streams falling on a withered soul.
  Thus the struggle continued, with three young, though far from innocent, souls hanging between earth and sky.
  At that time, Yulfi was not thinking about anything, she only wanted to survive, not to perish in the raging magma. She only occasionally prayed to various gods and the highest absolute, who created other gods, angels, archangels and saints. However, many of the latter shed streams of blood. The girl knew this, nevertheless, and they prayed to them.
  Gradually the battle of natural forces subsided. The lava stopped erupting. Tight clouds stretched from above, and it began to drip, at first a timid rain, the drops from it fell and hissed, rising in clouds of steam. Then a real downpour began, the lava solidified, hardening, the redness gave way to gray.
  Yulfi was unable to hold the cloud and landed exhausted. The water was hot, almost boiling, and burned the feet of the girl and the boys. Hiffy splashed desperately, splashing the water. The girl tried to calm him down:
  - It's not that hot here!
  Hiffie waved it off.
  - Tell me how much it burns.
  - And if they catch you and torture you with fire? - Jules said. - You'll blab all your secrets out of pain.
  - Better not to get caught!
  Jules was in the most pain, as his legs were scorched by torches and wounded by a star, but he endured it nonetheless. Seeing such courage in the boy, Yulfi was pleasantly surprised. What can one say. True, Hiffy also calmed down, apparently he felt ashamed. Now it was time to think about what to do next. The magical energy had run out, and the city of masters was too far away to count on quickly getting there on foot. Maybe they could find a way to accumulate energy?
  Here her thoughts were interrupted by a rough voice:
  - What, bitch, do you think it's all over?
  Yulfi was shocked, this couldn't be, the voice was terribly familiar. Nasty and loud.
  She turned around: in front of her stood the vizier, huge, pot-bellied, a little ragged, but not as he should look after passing through a hail of stones and burning lava.
  There was a spider glistening on his neck, he was moving his legs, moving his jaw.
  - Well, girl! Boy lover. You thought you could defeat me with witchcraft.
  - And almost won! - Said Yulfi.
  "My half-million army is dead, that's true, but you too will soon become deader than dead." The Vizier flashed his teeth and grinned, crooked boar tusks flashing from his mouth.
  The warrior was not afraid and drew two light and sharp swords:
  - Well then! Everything will be fair, one on one!
  The vizier laughed stupidly, lightning flashed in his hands and large bronze-colored sabers appeared:
  - Let's play! - He said.
  Yulfi attacked first, relying on her skill with a blade. Art in fencing, confirmed by no small amount of practice.
  The enemy moved surprisingly fast for his size. He easily parried the girl's attacks and attacked himself. The girl almost lost her head, a lock of hair flew off, the saber caught her ear.
  - Wow! - She was surprised. - This is the first time I've seen a hippopotamus move like that.
  - The black gods give me strength, - he answered.
  The fight continued, Duty fought in a peculiar way, perhaps too straightforwardly, but there was an unusual strength in him. He easily, like a feather, repelled the girl's desperate attacks. Several times he inflicted wounds on her, not very serious, but painful. It was clear that Duty was playing with the warrior, wanted to humiliate her with a frivolous attitude.
  - What a whore! This is not like flying on a cloud!
  - The vessel stinks like one! - Yulfi answered.
  - Now I'm going to cripple you! After all, it was you, savage, who writhed under me, and now you'll have to writhe under the sword.
  - It doesn't scare me! - Yulfi answered.
  Duty made a sharp lunge and with a powerful blow cut off the girl's hand. She gasped and retreated. Immediately followed a punch to the chin. The warrior fell, the tip touched her throat.
  - Well, bitch, I would say: pray, but for you it is too great an honor.
  The blow cracked her jaw and the girl practically passed out.
  At this point, Hiffy asked:
  - Are you fighting alone?
  "The power of God is with me!" the vizier replied, pointing at the spider.
  - Then. everything is fair and square. - A three-colored beam flew out of the fork seized from the troll. It hit the face of Duty, who had lost his human form. The vizier screamed and turned over, spread-eagled. Jules jumped up to him, tugged at his hand, shaking himself quite a bit, and plunged the blade into the crawling spider. It exploded, a bright flash melted the sword and burned the boy's fingers. He recoiled:
  - What a bastard you are! You know how to blaze.
  Hiffie immediately realized:
  - There is magic power in it. It fed this thug with energy.
  - I see! - Jules said and raised his sword.
  "No!" Hiffy said. "That guy lost his army."
  - Yes, I lost it!
  - He lost his talisman and with it his demonic power. So he is no longer a danger to us. Rather, he is a danger to himself.
  - And you are sure that the emperor will punish him?
  - One hundred percent! Do you think he'll forgive the incompetent loss of a half-million-strong army? Especially since he's not a particularly valuable commander.
  Jules agreed:
  - This cannot be forgiven.
  Yulfi stood up, grabbed her severed hand and attached the stump. Holding it with her toes, she took out some ointment from her belt, the only thing that covered her naked thighs, and smeared it around the limb.
  Hiffy asked:
  - Will this help?
  - Of course! A strong potion. I added some additives myself so that it would heal faster. However, everything always heals very easily on me, but whether the severed arm will grow back, I don"t know, and I don"t want to risk it.
  - Can you grease Jules, there's not a single undamaged spot on him? - asked Hiffy.
  The warrior was embarrassed:
  - Why not! It would be fair.
  - No need! It's like a dog on me, it'll heal on its own, - Jules objected.
  - Noble soul! Don't worry, I'll make more potion. It's not made of such rare ingredients. Come closer.
  The girl rubbed the boy's body, young, hairless, but athletic. He could well pose for a sculptor molding Apollo. His eyes are so pure, innocent, despite the spilled blood. Life is a complicated thing in general, if the first stage of a career begins with violence. Why did cruelty and bloodshed become an integral rule of existence. For example, how cruel animals are when they grapple with each other, even such as harmless cats. What can we say about large predators. Even insects are not averse to grappling, or to taking the struggle of plants for existence. Eternal struggle and violence. There are about a dozen religions, some believe in the Supreme God or the Absolute, others recognize chaos as the ancestor. There are religions with angels, archangels, saints, mixing all this with gods and demigods. Nevertheless, the question remains: where is the world heading? Why, having a rational beginning, does humanity bite each other, exterminating itself.
  Questions that have no answers.
  Hiffie noted:
  - You're so thoughtful! As if something is weighing on you!
  - I think about the meaning of life! Is it really impossible to break the vicious circle and stop doing evil and violence?
  The boy said, confused:
  - Wisdom, knowledge, humane education will help us avoid turning into wild animals. The call of the flesh is hanging over us. I still don't understand everything in this matter, but won't the formation of a single world state put an end to wars once and for all!
  - Maybe it will be a good help. But it will not be enough. The main thing is to raise a new, more perfect person who will put an end to his own nightmarish past, crush the worm of egoism in his heart.
  - To do this, you need to be God, change the very essence of man. Do the almost impossible.
  - No! People need to realize the need to express their higher selves. Initially, the Almighty has placed a good beginning in man, something that illuminates the soul. I believe that man is not just the older brother of the monkey, but something incomparably greater.
  Jules expressed his opinion:
  - Perhaps our path on earth is filled with suffering in order to taste eternal bliss in another world.
  - Happiness should be built here on earth, and not count on the heavenly paradise. Besides, my experience of communicating with spirits tells me that the afterlife is far from sweet
  I remember how the demons almost tore Shell apart, and he's a good guy. Maybe he even deserves heaven more than others. - Said Yulfi.
  The boys fell silent. The water gradually cooled, the severed hand, on the contrary, warmed up, blood began to flow down it. The warrior tried to move her fingers. She succeeded, although they still did not bend well. The girl said bitterly:
  - For now I'm one-armed.
  Jules stated:
  - Well, it's for a couple of hours at most, you'll still be able to fight like a tigress.
  - More precisely, a person. The tiger is stupid and the future does not belong to him.
  - Of course, not the striped gibbon, - agreed the young gladiator.
  Duty stirred, the paralysis began to subside. A mixture of anger and fear shone in his eyes.
  - Finish you off! - Hiffy resolutely headed towards the vizier.
  - No! Don't! I'll be your slave.
  - I do not recognize slavery! - The boy answered. - The world, the light of freedom illuminated the slaves, and helped them throw off their chains! After all, slavery is a human shame, and not a sacred divine fate!
  - Well said! I'm ready to sign! - Yulfi said.
  The pouty one muttered:
  - Don't kill me! I'm rich and can pay a large ransom.
  Hiffie replied:
  - We'll take it ourselves! As if we need your permission. Soon your entire empire will be under our control.
  The vizier wanted to object, but he lacked the courage, and he only babbled:
  - I wish the same to you!
  - That's much better! - Yulfi agreed.
  - Get out! - Jules shouted. - A lion does not feed on carrion, and knights do not feed on garbage. Consider that you have received life as a gift.
  The pouty one hissed:
  - Are you serious?
  - If you don't leave my sight, I might change my mind! - Yulfi barked.
  The Vizier took off running, splashing through the puddles with his shoe heels. Hiffy picked up a piece of lava and threw it accurately at the back of Duty's head. He fell, let out a roar, and rose again, running at full speed. Yulfi laughed:
  - Without his talisman, he's not so scary.
  Hiffie noted:
  - The more impudence in front of the weak, the more cowardice in front of the strong!
  - That's a good point! Well, boys. It looks like we'll have to walk while I recharge the magic batteries.
  - And why don't people fly like birds! After all, they have more brains than canaries! - Jules exclaimed.
  Hiffie uttered a meaningful phrase:
  - If you want to become a god, stop imitating a monkey! Imagine what wars would be like if they were waged by winged primates.
  Yulfi grinned:
  - Impressive! Especially if they had to relieve themselves. That would be a gas attack.
  Jules noted:
  - It's much more effective to exterminate an enemy with stench. However, this is most likely a joke.
  Yulfi tapped her finger on her head:
  - There's a lot to think about! In particular, how to use the stench for military purposes.
  Hiffy whistled:
  - That would be cool, defeating enemies with stench. A kind of gas attack, but you can poison yourself!
  - I'll think about it! - Yulfi slapped her foot in the water, wiggled her fingers, and bent them into fists a couple of times.
  - Wonderful! I feel my strength restored! Well, now the best thing we can do is get up and go.
  - It's about time! - the boys said cheerfully.
  Two boys and a girl walked along the lava, deftly jumping over the cracks they encountered. The path ahead was not short. However, for young creatures it is not so difficult to walk. The night came to an end, dawn came.
  Yulfi decided to go for a run. The two boys ran after her. They ran like that through the mountains for three hours. The run invigorated them and when they broke into a fast walk, the first to get tired was, of course, the youngest, Hiffy.
  - Such a run is too tiring. I am a strong guy, but why run so much when there are horses.
  Yulfi shook her finger:
  - And how are we worse than horses! We can also jump and kick. - So, what do you think about this, Hiffy?
  - A man has two legs, a horse has four, and when a rider sits on a steed, they have six legs. Such is the axiom of life. - The boy answered.
  - That is, we can increase the number of legs, which is not available to others. This is already something, although not so significant. - Yulfi slapped the boy on the forehead. - This is how you can add brains.
  Hiffy laughed. Indeed, it was difficult to express his thought more precisely.
  - When you hit someone on the head, the skull contracts and there is more brain in it.
  - It's not funny! - Jules replied. - Brains are such a thing that they can be sold, but not bought!
  A mixture of bird and lizard, a kind of transitional type, flew over the trio. It circled above them, released its claws, and scratched the ground.
  The surface covered by the avalanche ended and the travelers' feet touched the grass. Yulfi said:
  - Well, there you go! We've now left the energy-depleted zone. Now we can start recharging.
  "Magic?" Hiffy asked.
  - And what else! True, we'll need time until we gain strength to fly! But for now it's worth it.
  Jules stated:
  - And it's much better on foot! Especially when there's soft grass under your feet, birds chirping and insects buzzing. The world is just a fairy tale, you forget that in an hour a mortal fight awaits you, and about the overseer's whip lashing your back.
  Hiffie replied:
  - But it's nice! When the whip hits, especially on the shoulders, you get great pleasure.
  - Are you sick? - asked Yulfi.
  - No! I'm just witty!
  - So go, you fool! - Yulfi teased.
  They walked like that until it was midday and it was too hot. They were also very hungry. And they were in a forest, a real jungle. They came across large zebras several times, baboons, a koala, and even lizards hanging from the treetops by their tails were moving in the foliage.
  We also met a yellow boa constrictor with green speckles, judging by its big belly, it had digested at least a ram. Yulfi became cheerful:
  - A boa constrictor has only one stomach, but it covers its entire body.
  - And I have a little one, he wants to eat! - Hiffy declared.
  - Then let's pick some fruit.
  The girl and the boys fortified themselves with bananas, pineapple, kiwi, mango and some other things. The ancient land gave such sweet, juicy fruits that disappeared with the subsequent cold snap. Yulfi and the boys ate their fill. They cheered up, almost ran.
  - Well, the earth is generous to us sinners, and the heavens are full of threats! And it is possible to live loving people! Without shedding tears in vain! - Hiffy sang.
  - Yes, everything is so beautiful around! I don't want to think that evil exists nearby! - Yulfi said.
  Walking on a full stomach is both easier and harder. The girl and the boys had traveled a long way. It was already getting dark, the summer sun was setting, casting crimson waves, splashing them on the branches of lush trees and majestic palms. Garlands of exotic fruits, regular or, on the contrary, bizarre in shape, were shining above. Suddenly the forest ended, and they came out onto a meadow strewn with flowers. At the very end of it there was a carved tower. It looked elegant and well-groomed. Although it was not very large.
  Hiffy asked:
  - Who do you think lives there?
  - Anyone but Baba Yaga! - Yulfi answered. - After all, there are no chicken legs.
  - Maybe it's a noble gentleman, - Jules suggested. - Although there are no vassal huts around.
  - We'll find out now. - The warrior, accompanied by two boys, headed towards the tower. She found herself on the lawn, went up to the door and knocked:
  - Knock-knock-knock! Who lives in the little tower? Who, who, lives in the low one!
  The doors opened and a slender girl appeared in front of them. Beautiful, pretty, only with green skin and purple hair. Her ears also looked unusual, like a tulip flower. Overall, her appearance was not unpleasant.
  She looked the warrior up and down, glanced at the boys. They smiled. Apparently, despite the swords on their belts, the boys did not inspire fear in her.
  - Hello, dear guests! Where are you from and where are you heading?
  Hiffy, remembering the tale, said:
  - First feed us, give us something to drink, steam us in the bathhouse and put us to bed, and then ask us.
  The green girl smiled with pink, even teeth.
  - Ah, you are so smart! Well, I respect you! Come in, our bathhouse is just heated up. What is your name?
  - I'm Yulfi!
  - I'm Jules!
  - I'm Hiffy!
  - My name is Mersa. I live with the faun Tukhhi.
  Yulfi bowed and went inside. The boys followed her, not hesitating.
  A faun was spinning around the green girl. He was dressed in an unusual suit with a tie, and maintained elegance. Which is surprising, considering that they lived in the forest. The tower itself turned out to be incomparably larger inside than outside. It was amazing how spacious the corridors were, the large halls, the set table, filled with such exquisite dishes that the guests did not even know the names.
  Yulfi and her friends washed their hands and took a steam bath, beating each other with birch branches, a well-known custom of the Hyperboreans. Hiffy encountered such an action for the first time and desperately squealed, pushing off with his feet.
  - Is this voluntary torture?
  - No, it's very useful. Especially if you hit it with spruce branches. - Yulfi answered. - - You try it. It will be very pleasant.
  She confidently whipped the boy, covering him from head to toe. He turned red. Jules, himself a former Hyperborean who had been captured by Siamatu in his early childhood, was familiar with the ancient custom and enjoyed the steam bath. However, Yulfi beat him too, and he responded. It is delightful when a strong teenager beats you with two brooms, the strong boy has very flexible and flexible movements.
  - Let me teach you differently! - Yulfi said. The girl very deftly picked up the brooms with her hands and bare toes, and began to work on the teenager with four limbs at once. Four lush brooms worked the teenager's muscular body, simultaneously hitting his heels and shoulder blades. He purred with pleasure. Hiffy joined them. They could enjoy themselves for a long time until the green girl called them to the table.
  - As the wise say - sell your last pair of pants and have a drink after the bathhouse!
  Hiffy laughed and stuck out his tongue:
  - It's funny! But how can you walk around the city without pants? It's one thing to walk through the forest or a field.
  Mersa noted:
  - You're still little, which means you're not so ashamed.
  The boy objected:
  - He who has shed blood on the battlefield can no longer be considered a child. I am a born warrior.
  Mersa stated:
  - At first I thought you were runaway slaves. Since you walk around half naked and barefoot, but then your dignified looks convinced me of your noble blood. Isn't that right, Tukhhi?
  The Faun stated:
  - The king and the slave have something in common: they reveal their breed immediately - with the very first gesture!
  Mersa confirmed:
  - So you deserve a formal reception. You can enjoy the food and wine.
  The cleaned up girl and boys went to the table. The meal was rich.
  It would be tedious to list all the dishes and piles of hams, caviar, artfully cut fruits, and cakes. Some cakes were real works of art, in the form of statues and various scenes, be they battle scenes or completely peaceful and even erotic.
  The healthy appetite of the young gladiators prevailed over all other considerations. The wines were especially exquisite. They made you feel good and at the same time your head remained clear. Yulfi liked the twelve-layer cocktail. Each layer had its own unique taste and even differed in temperature, from icy, teeth-gritting, to scalding.
  - Interesting, I should find out the recipe for this wine, - said Yulfi. The girl stared at the huge, gold and diamond chandelier that swung in the center of the incredibly spacious dining room. Then she turned to Mersa:
  - You are probably a very powerful witch.
  - What makes you think that?
  - At least because the little house is not big, but inside it looks like an imperial palace. And these dishes, especially the cakes, give the impression of monumentality; several dozen cooks are needed to make them.
  Mercedes replied:
  - Actually, you're only partly right! Basically, the main role in the witchcraft here is played by the faun Tukhhi. He's not a mere mortal, but a prince in exile, rejected by society, just like me.
  Tukhhi, who had been silent until now, entered the conversation:
  - Yes, I am a prince. Why I was exiled is a long story, so I will keep the details to myself. But I have not done any great evil. In general, we fauns have a huge, cosmic empire, spread over many worlds and stars.
  Yulfi raised her ears:
  - How interesting! You own many worlds, and we haven't conquered even one.
  - And our civilization is much more ancient than human. We have discovered many secrets of the universe, combining magic and science. In a way, we survived the dawn of civilization. In short, I was banished and allowed to use a mixture of technology and magic, but only on a very narrow piece of land. Within the confines of the tower, I am omnipotent, and outside of it, I am powerless.
  - Well, and me! - Mersa joined the conversation. - The daughter of a kikimora and an elf. Despised by both elves and kikimoras, however, there are few of the latter left on earth. They are dying out!
  In general, there is protective magic in the teremok, not everyone sees it, but those who it needs, it calls to itself. It seems that we need you.
  Yulfi replied:
  - I don't know! Can a bug help an elephant?
  Tukhhi objected:
  - You're not a bug. You have hidden power! So maybe you can help.
  The Faun raised his hand and looked at the watch shining on it. A red indicator lit up on it. He frowned:
  - Something grand and previously unseen is about to begin. Tell me, do you want to see how empires fight in space?
  The boys' eyes lit up:
  - Of course! We really want to!
  Yulfi noted:
  - It is certainly interesting, but we have seen death and wars many times, so is it worth repeating?
  Fawn Tukhhi stated:
  - This is not a repeat. Perhaps the boys will not live to see it, but you, Yulfi, will not grow old. You have a lot to see and experience. So maybe it will be useful to see space battles with your own eyes. In turn, I will explain to you what I do not understand!
  Yulfi hesitated for a moment and said:
  - Agree!
  Mersa snapped her fingers, all the food and half-eaten cakes disappeared, leaving only a large saucer. The Faun slowly poured water into it, sprinkling it with green powder. The saucer glowed and stood on its side. Tukhhi said with satisfaction.
  - You can watch. And listen!
  . CHAPTER 20
  Oddly enough, contrary to the laws of physics, the water did not spill out, and the saucer itself began to grow, increasing in size. At the same time, the contours of the starry sky began to appear. But not such a stingy placer of diamonds, which is visible from Earth, but much richer, with dense clusters of multi-colored stars, dotting the space. How fabulously beautiful it is, each star is beautiful in its own way, with a unique range, and you can see millions of them at once, jewels, rubies, emeralds, sapphires, agates, topazes and much more, eclipsing all earthly ideas of wealth and luxury.
  Yulfi asked:
  - I have never seen such stars. Where can I observe such a miracle?
  - This is the center of the galaxy! - the faun answered. - There are large clusters of stars here, the most incredible inflorescences that have no analogues. However, soon you will see something even worse. Much more terrible.
  - What's the matter?
  - Our star empire was attacked by evil creatures, they subjugated several races, including goblins and trolls, and are now ready to wipe the fauns off the face of the universe. They call themselves foshki, an incredible type of magical creatures.
  - Now I'll show them! - The Faun whispered something.
  The creatures, both scary and funny at the same time, reminiscent of fairy-tale goblins, bared their faces, showing large teeth. Their commander, long-nosed, with a trunk like a mammoth, and a mustache, looked at a three-dimensional hologram of the starry sky, on which various ships and starships were depicted, flickering. Then he furiously struck them with a beam from a weapon resembling a fork with seven horns, at the pasted figures of the enemy fleet:
  "The fauns and elven allies will be destroyed," hissed the elephantine-cat face, reminiscent of the quintessence of obscurantism and buffoonery.
  - Yes sir, my space hypermarshal! - said another Foshka with silver, ruby-speckled epaulettes. - We'll get behind them. As the great teacher said, a blow to the tail is the most sensitive. Foshka shook his long trunk and ran it over the scanner.
  The goblins, huge and prolific, giggled. Their voices were so low, it sounded like a group of broken double basses.
  - The enemy will be hit in the most vulnerable spot! - The hypermarshal flashed his epaulets, dazzling in the stars. - I hope that the fauns won't be able to notice anything? Not a single photon!
  - We have done serious work on camouflage.
  - Look! You won't be able to take off your tail, and you'll lose your nose if you fail! - The hypermarshal snapped.
  The fleet of fosheks approached the unfamiliar system, reorganizing on the move and forming a giant three-dimensional fig. On the fingertips of the fig, light detachments of reconnaissance starships turned and broke away from the rest of the clusters. Including counter-destroyers, with the most powerful weapons, including even a magical phase "splinter" of space.
  Then Yulfi asked:
  - What is a space splitter?
  The Faun shook his head:
  - Oh, the darkness! Well, how can I explain it to you? Are you familiar with the concept of space?
  - Yes, we learned at school that this substance is the core on which matter rests.
  - Right! Now imagine that with the help of magic and hypershort radiation it was fragmented, changing the parameters of matter. As a result, in one part of the starship the space remains three-dimensional, in another it is already four or five-dimensional, but the most dangerous is if it is combined with two-dimensional. In this case, the entire ship can perish.
  - Is there any protection provided?
  - Yes, various fastening materials, and its core carrier of space, spells and a potion that is lubricated on the casing, which softens the impact of this magical weapon.
  - I realized something! - Yulfi said.
  - I'm fine! - Hiffy answered, blinking his childish eyes. - It all looks nice, though.
  Indeed, the fig was grandiose, occupying a space with a diameter of thousands of kilometers.
  Closer to the center were heavy battleships, battleships, cruisers, aircraft carriers. They were followed by transport ships, repair, refueling and medical bases. The Foshkas changed configuration several times, the fig expanded and contracted. There were many thousands of starships in it, of various, most terrifying shapes.
  The Fauns were also not asleep. Star reconnaissance did not take its eyes off the enemy, sending a report to the main headquarters every minute. The commander of the Fauns, Star Marshal Gugish, checked the reports, the magic computer helped him with this, moving the arrows along the three-dimensional projection, trying to choose the optimal place and time to strike the enemy.
  The Foshkas had over two hundred thousand ships, the Fauns, barely sixty thousand, and that's not even counting the small vessels, where the advantage of the offspring of the underworld was even greater - the forces were unequal! However, they could not allow the planet Guliverovsk to collapse. There, on a huge sphere drifting in space, lived billions of peaceful creatures of all races and species. In addition, the most important industrial base supplied almost half of the galaxy with its goods. But most importantly, it was the mother system of the Fauns, and information about it was given out by a traitor. So it remained to find the most convenient areas, and calculate the optimal option for the alignment of forces. And at the same time test their only chance for a dignified death. Although the sphere, of course, also has protection, but being twelve-dimensional, it is vulnerable even to one small missile. In this case, the solid disk will shake and something like a terrible earthquake will occur.
  Electronic intelligence officers reported to Star Marshal Gugish.
  - The most convenient place for an attack is the ninth gravity-magic belt of the Kazza system.
  - They reported. - The enemy fleet will be forced to disperse its forces in order to bypass the asteroid rings, saturated with the magic of the archangels. That's where we'll set up an ambush. And our nearby planets will distract part of the enemy's forces, they have pretty good fire cover. We've developed a new type of movement: using wave spells through the one-dimensional space of the universe's subfield.
  "It's too risky," said the second faun, shaking a curled lock of hair and scratching his horn. "At such speeds, maneuvering near planets and asteroids is dangerous, and the wave spell may not reflect correctly."
  - We'll have to take a risk! The Foshka starships are practically as well armed as ours, it's no wonder they managed to enslave so many worlds, and their quantitative superiority is more than threefold. Only surprise, speed, and one-dimensional space folded by magic will allow us to even the odds.
  - Where shall we conduct reconnaissance in force?
  - At the nineteenth star group of Ryullok.
  - Well then, let's try to spur on this strange creation of the gods.
  Reconnaissance in force was entrusted to the general of the Hett system, together with the elf Kent. This faun with the face of a handsome goat. The elf looked more imposing, like all their ageless tribe, resembling a painted youth, was an experienced and seasoned warrior of about five hundred years. Moderately cold-blooded and brave, he had already had his fill of life and was not afraid of death, on the other hand, he managed to think through many combinations in a flash. Old age is more steadfast than youth and more fearless - less to lose, especially when you feel great physically, and even Satan cannot take away your experience.
  - Take care of the starships, and don't play all your cards at once. If things get tough, leave right away - it's even better if the trolls think we're cowardly and weak.
  - When you are strong, appear weak, when you are weak, appear strong! - Well, cunning is the key to victory. - The elf general saluted his colleague.
  The Fauns' starships began to move.
  Yulfi asked:
  - What is one-dimensional space, and how can this advantage be used?
  The Faun stated:
  - I'll try to tell you as simply as possible. In a three-dimensional world there is height, length, width. If we remove the height, we become two-dimensional like a drawing in a picture. Look, for example.
  The faun drew little men on a piece of paper.
  - This is a typical example of two-dimensionality. After all, they have no height or volume. Now look at how the little people would look in one-dimensional space.
  Faun Tukhhi carefully drew several lines of different lengths.
  - These are the same little people, this time deprived of width. However, the comparison is not exact, since we still see a line. In a real one-dimensional space we would not see it at all.
  - I think I understand something.
  - Yes, when the wave spell covers the ship. These are not words, but a blinking hypershort wave, then it seems to disappear into space, becoming one-dimensional. And therefore invisible, even for gravity radars. And the speed becomes almost instantaneous due to the complete absence of spatial and material friction.
  If there is no volume, then there is no resistance to movement. And you know, even a vacuum resists with its countless number of visible and invisible fields.
  Yulfi was delighted:
  - That means instant movement to any point and invulnerability. Yes, such an army is invincible!
  The Faun stated:
  - It would be so, if not for one thing, but... Starships, being in one-dimensional space, are themselves harmless and cannot destroy other ships. So, in order to open fire to kill, you have to jump out.
  - It's like with a predator, it jumped out of the bars, hit, bounced back and hid again. - Yulfi noticed.
  - Something like that! Well, I see you understood me perfectly.
  The girl thought that now she would have to wait a long time for the continuation of the spectacle, a hundred times more interesting than any exciting battle of gladiators, when suddenly the stunning starry sky appeared again on the saucer of water.
  The Fauns attacked according to the classic scheme. The main blow was delivered to the rear units, the auxiliary one - to the maneuver groups.
  The Foshka fleet had just circled the star cluster, using gravity guns and gamma machine guns to shoot down asteroids. These clusters of liquid metal were moving madly, jumping out of five-dimensional space like tops, and hitting those who allowed themselves to relax for a small fraction of a second. It seemed as if blurred blobs were racing through space, instantly piercing the sides and hulls of starships. They were half-alive, sometimes taking the form of angular dragons and spewing out chunks of plasma. The relatively well-coordinated formation stretched out, some groups of ships fell behind, the guards, reorganizing their ranks, weakened their control. The vulnerable "belly" of the Foshka armada came under a sudden blow.
  Kent screamed in a squeaky voice:
  - Throw out all the energy quanta, we need to crush the "tail".
  His partner, the faun Hettu, yelled:
  - Tail for tail, eye for eye! The long-nosed ones won't escape us!
  The fight was no joke, deadly streams filled the vacuum, bizarre figures were spinning.
  The elves emerged from one-dimensional space like a jack-in-the-box, jumping out near each planet or its satellite. The first to go into battle were small ships - boats and destroyers. Annihilation platforms raced after them; despite their impressive size, they moved with indescribable grace.
  Their striking power, hypergravio magic beams that tear apart any matter, and thermoquark missiles, should knock the wind out of the fosheks and their satellites. The missile carriers and cross-ships jumping out after them immediately moved, bringing down a hyperplasmic vortex on the aircraft carriers, cruisers and large transport ships.
  The sudden attack took the Foshkas by surprise, they were too self-confident, they thought that the horned tribe of fauns was not capable of stinging blows. Moreover, they were expected at the edges, and not in the belly of an innumerable armada. True, the technical reconnaissance stations and unmanned observers deployed to the flanks detected something incomprehensible, but apparently took it for annoying interference or an eruption of a black hole, which, sometimes at a speed three hundred trillion times higher than light, ejected a hypergravicorona. Such a substance instantly rushed across the galaxy, causing failures in computer programs and electronics, natural disasters, causeless pain and ailments in living organisms. Indeed, why do people so often experience pain and itching of the body without any reason? The cosmic impact is to blame, oppressing the functions of the body, and sometimes, on the contrary, giving additional strength. Therefore, the huge fleet of fosheks was caught in a marching formation, quite vulnerable when the force fields are not turned on at full power in order to conserve energy when moving in multi-space.
  The salvos of hypergravo guns, gamma cannons, confused the position, mixing the Foshka starships, forcing them to crumble into photons. True, soon their gravity guns and gamma machine guns started working in response, space crushers boomed, abundantly mixed with already obsolete, found only on old ships, lasers. Thousands of missiles and tens of thousands of shells pierced the troll ships. At the same time, hyperplasmic eights and triangles were circling. Chaotic moving beads of energy flew off from them. Of course, some things missed, anti-missiles also worked, as well as salvos of gamma rays with thermoquark acceleration. Something was reflected by force fields and means of spatial cyber-defense. This type of defense was very mobile, reminiscent of liquid waves washing the bodies of starships. But no less than a third of the "gifts" reached their target.
  Hundreds, then thousands of blinding fireballs flared up in space at once, then dispersed into blinding purple and green petals. Fragments of broken hulls, various stations and starships, scattered in a bizarre kaleidoscope, it seemed that someone had scattered glass across space. Elements of medium and large class ships, turning over, burned, and continued to break up and explode, flying in all directions. Six starships collided at once, one of them was a battleship with a crew of many thousands on board. Thermoquark missiles detonated, not without the help of attacking magic, a supernova flared up, scattering the other ships far and wide. One of the repair bases began to crumble, two starships, not yet fully built, crumpled into an accordion, crushing the repair robots and the working personnel, consisting of goblins, trolls and a number of races conquered by the Fosh.
  The boats, counter-destroyers, tojomers - combat vessels of increased power, with a mega-accelerator on board, were moving at maximum speed. They were firing hurricane fire, spitting out clots of hyperplasm and antimatter. In the vacuum, with ever-increasing speed, intricate pretzels, octopuses consisting of balls, and polyhedrons were circling. Then they slipped through the formation of enemy starships and went in an arc, skirting the battle area to go for a second circle. Some of the space vessels went along a parabola, disappearing as soon as heavy thermoquark rockets appeared. The strike platforms made a counter-maneuver, moving out to the junction of the crowded ships, where they began to spew gigantic fountains of annihilation from all systems. The missile carriers entered the thinned formation of the Foshka starships, reminiscent of fallen foam, ears of corn knocked down by a scythe, and sent "gifts" without much risk of receiving anything in return.
  Two hundred and fifty improved cross-ships began to circle the enemy front counterclockwise. These newest starships, the beauty and pride of the Faunus fleet. High-speed, highly maneuverable, armed with thirteenth-generation missiles, that is, hypergravity acceleration and modernized artillery systems, which were processed with the help of magical hardening by the best sorcerers of the empire. They were able to withstand the most powerful enemy ships. A perfect multi-level defense system, several types of wizards worked here, allowed them to survive under massive fire, of course, up to a certain limit.
  The Foshki were masters of war, they were characterized by the instinct of predators, who had risen up the steps of evolution from a funny freak, pressed against the edge of the trees, to a species claiming the role of a super-civilization. Strong, unlike the Fauns, they did not respect anyone. And the Fauns enlisted the support of equal allies of the elves. Elves from the moment of birth were accustomed to moving in a vacuum, and the Foshki did not consider space their natural environment, nevertheless, the troops of feline mastodons were superbly trained. The same goblins trained on special magical virtual machines, and they were fed a special dope that turned off the feeling of fear, allowing them to remember any actions and commands. Well, and trolls are distinguished by high intelligence, but the Foshki, not trusting such forged creatures as they, kept this species on standby. In general, it was a motley army of a great empire striving for conquest. Whose ideology was the desire for universal domination. However, they were unable to give an immediate rebuff. A few precious minutes of confusion and panic were paid for by the tears of those families who were crying for the dead. And the tears were all the more bitter because the advanced Foshki, like the developed Fauns, were almost all atheists and did not believe in heaven. True, spiritualism was fashionable, many communicated with their spirits until they fell into interdimensional holes sticking out in the area of collapses. There they moved somewhere, to a place from which there was no return. Of course, death is not the end, but it is clear that it is better to be in the flesh than in the spirit. Moreover, in this collapse there is a new beautiful world or hell, it is not yet given to know.
  However, the shock quickly passed, and the sullen race of trolls began to respond furiously. Their commander, the space marshal, meowed terribly:
  - I'll disperse them into photons, grind them into quarks, imprison them in black holes, cut them into overalls! Hit them immediately, dumbasses, with the most powerful weapon! Use the Zherriks!
  The destroyers in the outer formation dropped containers with homing mines and opened fire on the boats and tojomers. The cruisers, having maneuvered, fired the first salvos with missile launchers, aiming at the cross-ships and strike platforms. And the aircraft carriers opened their bellies, from which whole flocks of zherriks flew out. These, seemingly small, but super-maneuverable, deprived of inertial mass starships, capable of accelerating to superluminal speeds even in ordinary three-dimensional space, and this is difficult, were bristling with stings. They really did resemble bumblebees, and not simple ones, but mad ones, possessed by tiny subspirits. However, with the help of necromancers, the lower spirits controlled these machines.
  Yulfi asked Tukhhi:
  - So many incomprehensible words and terms, explain to me what thermoquark rockets, gamma machine guns and gravo lasers are. And also, who are the Zherriks?
  The Faun groaned, being a prince of blood, he knew something about modern weapons, and sometimes, looking at them, he remembered, so many secrets of the world were revealed to him. But naturally, he could not remember everything about the countless number of discoveries of various planets and worlds that were in the universe he had discovered. Moreover, not a single, even the most perfect psyche would withstand such a load.
  Tukhhi was very proud that one of the most powerful spies of the Fauns told about the weapons of this ruthless empire.
  - The Zherriks were unmanned ships and were controlled from aircraft carriers via a narrow-beam gravity channel. Moreover, the pilots were not the Foshki, but Grobochabans processed by psychotropic devices - semi-intelligent creatures like jellyfish, with paranormal abilities and phenomenal reactions. The weakness of these creatures was excessive sensitivity to radiation, temperature changes, gravitational fluctuations. Therefore, there could be no talk of using them as pilots. But sitting in virtual cockpits, and watching the battle from twenty-six screens at once, they led the Zherriks with the help of mental impulses sent via the gravity channel. True, this is also not the best idea, since the impulses got confused, and during the battle the vacuum was so saturated with various impulses and aggressive radiation that false commands were received via the beams. Then the Foshki decided to use the lower weightless spirits reinforced by superscreens. Which is much more reliable and effective. Moreover, the spirit cannot be killed even by a thermoquark bomb.
  The absence of trolls as pilots made it possible to reduce the dimensions of the starship, increase its speed and maneuverability, and increase ammunition. But the most important advantage was that there was no need to install a bulky antigrav - the function of which was to compensate for the sharp acceleration and braking of ships, so that the fragile pilot would not be flattened. In this case, only a mush would remain from the body. Let's remember what kind of overloads the body experiences when accelerating just a hundred G, and here we are talking about billions - not a single whole molecule will remain. However, in order for the starship itself to survive, antigrav is also needed, but weaker, rougher and more compact.
  Zherrik was equipped with a gamma machine gun, a twin hyperlaser cannon and five missile launchers, naturally with a gravity radar and photon elements that guided them to the target. When Zherrik went out of action, another one immediately took its place, they just poured out of the womb of the aircraft carrier, in addition, the spirits, having a disembodied mind, could fly away from the downed ships, controlling a dozen ships at once during the battle. Therefore, when one was lost, it immediately switched to another, it is difficult for the psyche of a person, foshka, fauns to bear such a load, but a spirit subordinate to necromancers could use its potential to the fullest.
  The pilots of the boats and submarines immediately felt the power of the enemy invention.
  The nimble starships too often jumped off even the perfect sights based on the principle of gravity-photon or, with magic-charged, hyperplasma interaction. The Zherriks accurately fired cannons and machine guns and fired charges from a minimum distance, which greatly complicated the anti-missile maneuver and did not give time to use interceptor shells.
  The mobile minefields spat out by the station also posed a threat. They even looked like piranhas with their bloodthirsty instincts. Gravio-radars with a friend-or-foe identification system identified the victim. Then the frenzied pack would rush at it at once. The force fields would burst from overload, and it would be practically impossible to escape from such a vast net of torpedoes. However, considering that up to one hundred and fifty electronic mines were spent on one target, this was very wasteful.
  The plasma hurricane grew, the Fosh cruisers threw out more and more missiles, the emitters, in turn, sent false signals, trying to knock out the guidance system.
  Only ten minutes had passed since the start of the battle, and it already seemed as if a fiery hell had burst forth from another dimension and billions of demons and devils had staged an orgy-dance that had turned this section of space upside down.
  Blinding bright volleys of laser and hyperplasmic weapons, misty lilac, orange, yellow, pink clouds of protective fields trembling from overloads. It was visible how sparkling lines of shells pierced them, and suddenly, gamma radiation with guiding illumination became visible. Like flashes of small supernovas, exploded starships blossomed, flickered like sunbeams with which children played, fighters, boats, togomers, and zherriks. Even the faun Tukhhi was amazed, and clucked like a chicken, especially since the magic saucer showed everything in full volume and color, having repeatedly increased the image at different angles. This gave a stereo effect, even Yulfi lost her head. She was so absorbed in this that she did not notice how Jules put his hand on her head and began to massage her neck. When the two flagship carriers collided, creating a giant fireworks display, a shudder ran through her body.
  - What a horror! Unbelievable! And this happens in reality! - Her luscious lips whispered.
  In addition to the fight, the image of the imposing General Kent appeared on the screen. It was clear that he was watching the fight with growing anxiety. The opponent, like an experienced boxer who missed a punch and hung on the ropes, managed to push off and come to his senses, forgetting about his headache and aching jaw. He not only leveled the fight, but also went on the offensive, throwing his heavy blows. Faun Hett tried to dive again under the sweeping swings, going into one-dimensional space, and crashing into the most vulnerable point of the opponent. The smaller partner circled the giant, and charged again, shaking the big guy well. However, he continued to advance. The Foshkas had an advantage, they could advance on the capital sphere, not giving the opportunity for too wide a maneuver. In terms of armament, the Foshki, a race of militarists, were practically not inferior to the elves, and their Zherriks, controlled by spirits, simply suppressed small aircraft with their expression. General Hett noted that they had used such weapons before, but had not found an effective antidote. This meant that they had only managed to open the new product, but not to neutralize it. No matter, specialists would study everything and find ways to counter it.
  - I order the grapplers to go around the flank, using a photo-ion curtain - like "Star Blanks." - The general commanded.
  The powerful starships were indeed able to deceive the Foshkas and their narrow-minded allies when they used the curtain; it seemed to them that hundreds of thousands of new enormous ships appeared in the sky, threatening to crush them. The enemy ranks were mixed up, and the Fauns again launched a counterattack. One and a half thousand large Troll starships were disabled.
  - It"s bad, it"s a shame we didn"t hit the enemy with all our forces, and he has too much of a numerical advantage.
  Kent, in mirrored glasses and general's epaulettes, let out a ray of light from his eyes. Evil responded to this.
  - And if it was a trap, we wouldn't have anything to cover it with. Besides, the Foshki aren't such vacuum blanks, they'll come to their senses now, and things will get bad for us again.
  - Don't say nasty things, bad prophecies have a habit of coming true! - Hett interrupted him.
  - Be that as it may, we must be prepared to retreat, otherwise the enemy will surround us and besiege us according to all the rules of military art - quantity will turn into quality.
  - Then we'll beat the mad mongrel a little more, and then we'll go into one-dimensional space.
  - Yes, I wanted to say something else here, because we didn't manage to install the new miracle engines on all the starships, which means we still couldn't have struck with all our might. - The colonel said.
  - That's little consolation.
  Although the elves and fauns were talking so fast that the human ear could barely distinguish the words, the space battle changed again, the foshki, grouped together, slashed at the center. Kent saw how the cruiser of the elves, allies of the fauns, an improved modification emerged from one-dimensional space and came under attack from ten powerful ships at once, including a huge ultra-battleship. Terrible volleys tore the starship to shreds.
  - Don't stand there, the boy stood up. - Said the faun Hett.
  The computer reduced the intensity of the transmitted radiation to a safe level, but the eyes still involuntarily narrowed. The cheekbones of the childishly smooth face showed for a moment the muscles in the muscles.
  - The price of this war is too high! We pay a generous tribute to the universal evil. My brother died on this starship.
  One of the elf girls squeaked:
  - War is the best proof that there is no God, he would have intervened in such a mess and stopped the lawlessness. For example, goblins believe in such nonsense, and pray six times a day! Only during battles do they take breaks.
  - And it is truly absurd that the highest intelligence needs such humiliating and burdensome rituals for people, - the faun agreed. - It is strange to endow the Almighty with such purely egoistic qualities.
  Yulfi stated:
  - It's not that simple. God is indeed the creator and omnipotent. He can put an end to all wars by forbidding thinking beings to even think about violence. He can do everything, of course, at least in his universe, but...
  The most important achievement of intelligent beings is free will. And he has no right to turn them into biorobots, obedient and controllable. On the other hand, angels, where are they looking, because their task is to reconcile species and individuals, to help progress, to prevent evil from taking root. True, they split, and now they cannot, as before, monitor harmony and happiness.
  - This is my personal opinion! - Yulfi said this out loud.
  - If I were God, my children would become immortal. Hiffy noted. - And I don't need worship and prayers, the main thing is to see them happy.
  Jules interrupted him:
  - You are nobody now, but you dream...
  - Don't disturb me while I watch! - Yulfi interrupted them.
  The stellar cannonade raged and grew. More and more rescue modules and liquid metal capsules, similar to transparent tadpoles, scattered, trying to take in the minimum volume. According to unwritten rules, they could not be destroyed intentionally, but if there was a danger of being captured, the built-in magic computer could give the order for self-destruction. In addition, many modules were destroyed by accident. The cross-soliders, having developed maximum speed, continued to clamp down on the enemy fleet, while making sideways jerks. Thermoquark bombs exploded between them every now and then, each carrying several billion charges, capable of destroying a medium-sized city. Naturally, not a single force field, not even the most super-strong metal would withstand a direct hit. Defense systems ejected dozens of false targets from one starship, special weapons released capsules with gas that distorted the trajectory of lasers, caused premature detonation of annihilation missiles and weakened the effect of gamma radiation. The troll ships were also not idle, more and more thermal, electronic and even gravity traps were flying around in space. Indeed, gravity weapons that tore apart metal, twisted structures and caused detonation were the most dangerous. A gravity trap could weaken the effect or knock down the guidance radar of missiles, torpedoes, mines. Several starships, having received gravity damage, deviated towards the white dwarf and began to fall on this extinguished sun with colossal density and gravity.
  The crossoiders, having reorganized once again, unleashed their fire on the enemy's largest ships - the ultra-battleships. These mastodons, which could hold an entire city, had a powerful weapons system, and, of course, a powerful force field. They used the tactic of concentrated fire from gravity guns against them, their radiation is much more difficult to reflect with a force field, in addition, it was possible to try to at least partially damage the generators. In this case, if they were lucky, a terrifying thermoquark bomb could work. The crossoiders were very daring, showing courage. The vacuum seemed to ring from oversaturation of energy, in order to increase the effectiveness of the gravity weapon, they had to reduce the distance, which was fraught with enormous risk. Now one of them exploded, flared up with a torch of annihilation, then the second.
  "Maybe we shouldn"t take such risks?" said the general.
  - No, my friend, we need to destroy at least a couple, these barbaric machines are capable of firing at planets from a very long distance, which means that when they approach densely populated worlds, especially our capital sphere...
  - I understand that they will be the hardest to destroy, or keep at a safe distance when the main forces converge.
  - So, go ahead! And let them come even closer, the ultra-battleship is specially designed to destroy the enemy without any risk.
  The strike platforms, on the contrary, drifted at the maximum distance from the enemy, the specifics of their armament made such tactics optimal, they shot at cruisers and transports with landing troops. Due to a misunderstanding, someone moved ships filled with combat robots, trolls, and their allies from among the conquered races into the battle line. Inferior in maneuverability and armament to ordinary starships, the transports had decent protection, but still sixty of them exploded, and another twenty-three received serious damage. Considering that each has several thousand combat units on board, this is a big loss.
  The Foshki, however, quickly learned from their mistakes, their volleys more and more often reached the platforms, and the Zherriks broke through, jumping through the sieve of explosions, inflicting painful blows, and even ramming. However, when you do not risk your own life, it is easy to be brave. Some spirits belonged to the deceased who had not yet decided, rushed between worlds, and at the same time were not averse to increasing their own number.
  - Look, it seems the ultra-battleship is splitting. - The general shouted.
  Indeed, the crossoiders, having come extremely close, were able to damage the generators, and then inserted a thermoquark bomb into the breach. Now one of the stellar giants has ceased to exist.
  - Let's all go to the second one, hit with concentration, don't spread yourself too thin, - Kent shouted into the encrypted channel.
  They clearly heard him, the cross-ships got even closer, almost touching the force field and not forgetting to maneuver and drop traps. One of them immediately exploded. But the other ultra-battleship, with a million-strong crew, began to fall apart.
  - Well done! - said the elf general. - We can add a third one.
  The Space Marshall, a vicious cat with a trunk, was himself on one of the Ultra Battleships. Seeing his beloved pets failing, he howled:
  - Immediately pull all forces to the strike fist, destroy all cross-overs! And, immediately, activate the spirits of the parallel underworld!
  While he was yelling, the sixth ultra-cruiser was heavily damaged. It managed to carry away three of its offenders, but then it took off so fast that the cross-ships barely had time to jump back.
  The ultra-cruisers began to retreat and group together. And yet, the fauns and elves did not think of giving in, they pressed furiously, rushing after the enemy, and their starships lined up like a double-edged hatchet. However, it is not easy to overcome the well-coordinated formation of such powerful starships, the losses increased sharply, and the cruisers entered the battle. One after another, seventeen cross-ships were shot down, four more were stuck to the gravity trap, modeled by a wave spell. True, four more ultra-cruisers received serious damage and were engulfed in fire. Now the fauns were forced to retreat, and the foshki finally found the right tactics, trying to use their numerical advantage to the maximum.
  At some point, all the small faun ships pulled back and began to cover the platforms from the Zherriks' attacks.
  "Our troops have lost the initiative," Kent stated.
  - Then we need to sound the retreat! - Hett suggested. - I'll appeal directly to the star marshal.
  - I declare redeployment! - the marshal barked. His horned face expressed a mixture of satisfaction and regret. The outcome of the battle could be interpreted in different ways.
  The maneuver, delicately called a redeployment, had been rehearsed long ago, and had been used many times in combat clashes and virtual exercises. Naturally, it was organized and fast. The exit into one-dimensional space was carried out with a preliminary acceleration, first by the large ships, and then by the smaller ones. Those who covered the retreat took a great risk, but the Foshki, apparently suspecting a cunning trap, did not actively press, limiting themselves to firing from a long distance. Finally, the Fauns entered multi-space, becoming unreachable.
  "How much did this cost us?" General Kent asked his ally Hett grimly as the fleet successfully passed the black hole, skimming along the orbit of a giant gas clot so dense it created its own gravitational field.
  - Quite a lot! More than fifteen thousand small ships were lost, and over a hundred thousand fighters. Five hundred strike platforms were shot down, and another eighty-three require major repairs. Two hundred ninety-six grapplers were lost, and another eighteen require repairs. Three hundred seventy-two cruisers, nine hundred thirty-one missile carriers, sixty heavily damaged, not counting tracking stations, reconnaissance robots and minor destruction.
  - Did you let the Foshkas have any blood?
  - It's hard to calculate exactly, but about three times more than ours, if you take into account the large starships, in addition, almost eighty transports and nine superships - ultra-battleships - were shot down, and five, it seems, are so damaged that they, at best, will have to be sent to the rear.
  - Well, we certainly won't be demoted for this, but I'm not sure about the reward. In principle, we were lucky that the enemy was not ready, in the next battle, he will be much more careful.
  - Conclusion!
  - The chances are approximately equal, and the computer will give us a more detailed breakdown.
  - So upload the summary information.
  A minute later the computer reported:
  - The chances of the parties with optimal behavior on both sides are as follows: victory for the fosheks is eighty-four percent, victory for the elves is eleven percent, a draw is five percent.
  - Not enough! - The general's face suddenly became haggard.
  - Optimal behavior is unlikely, give a forecast taking into account what the enemy has shown in terms of his control abilities and what we have.
  The computer calculated half a minute more and returned:
  The fosheks' chances of winning are sixty-four percent, the elves' chances are twenty-five percent, and eleven percent is a draw.
  - So we are losing, although not by much. One chance in four. That's already better. - The marshal said.
  The image began to fade and then disappeared completely. The faun moved away from the saucer that was performing an incomprehensible miracle. Yulfi also moved away, her face became sad, tears stood in her eyes.
  - What a horror! - said the girl.
  Mercedes stated:
  - It's impossible to imagine anything like that. What if my father is fighting there among the elves and is perhaps wounded or killed?
  - It can't be ruled out! - Faun sighed. - My homeland is on the brink of defeat. A hyperplasmic axe is hovering over my civilization.
  Yulfi perked up:
  - Hyperplasmic, you say, but what is hyperplasm? I've heard it many times, but I don't understand.
  The Faun decided to be patient, he himself was not a physicist by education, but try to explain something like that to a savage.
  Therefore, he decided to dodge a bit, to start from afar:
  - In ancient times, when the fauns were not only tied to one planet, but divided into many states, there appeared a Rtsar, or, in earthly terms, a king named Trikhkh. He decided that it was time to put an end to chaos and obscurantism. By that time, large factories were already being built, guns and cannons had appeared. Wars were becoming more and more cruel and destructive, and witchcraft was dying out. Moreover, in several religions, witchcraft was declared a mortal sin. There were countless trials of those suspected of witchcraft. Rtsar was initially of the same mind about this: wizards should be burned at the stake or put to the stake. But it happened that when he organized a competition of the best fighters, a kind of military show in masks, the winner was a seemingly fragile warrior. When the crown was placed on his head, the visiting Palladin removed his mask and the face of a girl who did not resemble any other priestess of the fauns was revealed to the public.
  Everyone was amazed, it was a female elf, a legendary race, celebrated in ballads and legends. She extended her hand to Trihkh, and her charming smile was captured by the best artists.
  Rtsar fell in love with her, a woman of a different race, nicknamed Rerra. His passion was ardent, although not understandable to everyone, we fauns and elves are too different. Different types, different species. Well, how can you explain that a wolf can fall in love with a cow. But the girl, oddly enough, reciprocated his feelings, and soon they got married, despite the fact that the neighboring rtsars were against it. The war began, but then the elf girl showed herself to be a subtle diplomat. She was able to cunningly pit Trikhh's opponents against each other. They, quickly remembering petty grievances, entered into a terrible fight among themselves. Well, and meanwhile Trikhh's army beat them in parts. Rerra turned out to be a sorceress, as many elves are gifted in magic, and in practical ones at that. As we learned later, this girl, because of her incredible thought, was not understood by her fellows, becoming an outcast. But she was an outcast for them, but for us she became a true ruler. Without regard for prejudices, Rerra introduced a new religion that legitimized the practice of magic. Now, from the cradle, they sought out babies capable of magic, and then taught them in special schools. That was when scientific academies appeared. The great sorceress Rerra tried to combine magic and science. Soon the empire had a new, previously unseen weapon, and it conquered the planet. Trikhkh grew old and died: elves then lived longer than fauns. Rerra became the sovereign empress. She wanted to go into space. The first stage was a flight to the sphere. The very one for which the battle is now going on. Then the process of an atomic explosion was discovered. Superheavy elements, when accumulating a critical mass, were torn apart. With the help of magic, it was possible to intensify this process. Then Rerra, with the help of her students, guessed that energy could be extracted from the fusion of hydrogen nuclei, this happens on the stars. But it was possible to actually create a hydrogen bomb with the help of spells. From that moment on, the conquest of the sphere began.
  Yulfi interrupted:
  - Could you tell us in more detail how to obtain a hydrogen bomb, it is probably more powerful than a gunpowder explosion.
  - Of course it's more powerful! A small bomb, like our tower, can explode like a barrel of gunpowder a kilometer in diameter.
  - Wow! - Yulfi whistled. - Colossal.
  - But for space travel at a speed higher than the speed of light, even such energy is not enough. Rerra remained outwardly young, but death was approaching her too. Nevertheless, towards the end of her life, she and her students comprehended annihilation energy. This is when matter differs in charge, plus-minus, minus-plus. Naturally, even electron clouds are spun in different directions, and when they collide, unknown forces are released.
  - Tell us more about electron clouds.
  - All atoms consist of a nucleus and electron clouds, arising from the rotation of electrons and positrons. In a way, it's like planets around the sun, only the rotation speed is incomparably higher. Trillions of revolutions around the nucleus per second.
  And during annihilation, the electrons collide, the nuclei themselves, consisting of protons and neutrons, come into contact with enormous force. And a monstrous explosion occurs, with the release of furious energy more than a thousand times greater than in the explosion of a hydrogen bomb.
  Yulfi whistled:
  - It's a total madhouse!
  - And to change the polarity of charges, you need magic. The so-called wave spell created by Rerra. When it is not just shaking the air in a certain order, but a certain sequence in the movement of waves. It affects the set of fields in space, and those in turn affect the material world. A kind of resonance effect. The wave excites small strings, from those it passes to the large ones, as a result, such loud music that the rocks shake.
  - And waves are like ripples, but not in the air, but in spatial fields! - Yulfi clarified.
  - Yes, you understood me correctly!
  - This is a higher level magic. Now tell me more about hyperplasm.
  - They also call her a hyperplasma magician. Naturally, annihilation energy became the prologue to the discovery of thermoquark. And here stronger magic was needed. Elves do not get sick in old age, they are healthy and energetic, but at the same time, they feel the approach of death. So, Rerra, seeing that she did not have long to live, invited her successor Zenna, the most powerful magician of the elf race. At this time, the fauns had already settled in the sphere and penetrated into other worlds. They became a rich empire. So to be their ruler is an honor, even for proud elves. And together with her, they thought over the next step in conquering the universe.
  At that moment, the saucer standing on the edge began to glow again, and characteristic sounds were heard.
  - He's calling again. I'll tell you this story later! - Tukhhi said. - Besides, I wouldn't want you to use your new knowledge to harm other beings.
  . CHAPTER 21
  - How can we use it? You don't give us enough details to make a hydrogen bomb, much less an annihilation one.
  - Annihilation is simpler, despite its enormous power. In addition, the reaction varies in strength, depending on what substance is used in the annihilation. Iron and elements close to it give the greatest effect.
  - Why?
  - Optimal combination of valence, balance in nuclei of protons and neutrons. This allows to use the maximum number of particles. After all, the power of gunpowder depends on the balance of elements.
  - You bet! But let's see what happens next in this interesting epic.
  Meanwhile, the saucer expanded. Sparkling garlands of stars and nimble, streamlined contours of starships began to appear. Some of them looked like fish, others like roughly hewn stones, and still others resembled driftwood.
  The fleet of predatory fosheks seemed to have received reinforcements on the move. It slowed down, coming out to the belt of mad pulsars, when huge, sometimes reaching the size of a planet, clots of plasma rapidly move along winding trajectories, and particles of matter frantically rush between them. This area was called the bosom of cosmic Gehenna. The armada of ships of the children of darkness began to rebuild, performing complex maneuvers. The purpose of the trick was to prepare for a possible collision with enemy starships.
  The trolls had become noticeably smarter, their plasma computers had calculated quite accurately that this area could become a place for an ambush from an enemy far more cunning and sophisticated than previously thought. Now the army was preparing for any surprise. The space marshal gave the appropriate orders in a squeaky voice. The Foshkas had carried out similar maneuvers during training exercises before, their personnel had trained intensively, acquiring and consolidating skills.
  To compensate for the losses incurred, equipment storage facilities, special metal alloys and energy reserves were reactivated. Repair bases were united into factories that adjusted starships in flight and even created new ones. They could be seen circling around the damaged, massive figures of aircraft carriers and ultra-battleships. Welding sparkled, plasma beams poured, gravity flows erupted, giving the metal, sprayed into ions, any shape. Some of these conglomerates were destroyed during the attack of the fauns, but many remained. Including robots similar to hundred-armed squids, as well as special magicians who cast structural restoration spells. In particular, they worked in large groups, clinging to the starship, muttering something through magic amplifiers similar to megaphones.
  In addition, local wizards tried to conjure something more serious, provided in the arsenal of magical fighters.
  Here the sorcerers began to throw some grains. Here a small spot appeared, it gradually grew. The wizards surrounded it with a flock. What they shouted into the megaphones.
  - Funny! - Yulfi said. - Reminds me of a cannibal ritual.
  Here was a bud, first the size of a beer keg, then it grew larger, became the size of a barn, then a medieval castle, and then an ultra-battleship. The bud began to bloom, turning into something between a carnation and a tulip. The petals began to move, rushing in different directions, turning into winged dogs spewing plasma. They released gravowaves, throwing the foshek starships in different directions.
  The shaking, however, was not particularly strong. Yulfi was surprised:
  - Are these giant phantoms?
  - Something like that, only more material than it seems at first glance, - said Tukhhi. - It is one of the types of magic-hyperplasm, with a greater component of magic than pure hyperenergy. That is, magic is mixed with physical manifestations here, but the latter are presented to a lesser degree.
  - I see, more witchcraft - less science!
  Under the influence of the flying sorcerers' commands, the dogs, apparently of the pointing breed, lined up, apparently obedient creatures.
  The Troll Hypermarshal muttered:
  - Foshki are smarter than dogs and will make them obey. It is not for nothing that fauns have a dog-like nature.
  A pretty female general with a proboscis spun around the hologram and said breathlessly:
  - How can we go on a campaign without a dragon? We'll end up like a mammoth tiger without fangs.
  - They'll cast more spells! I've already ordered it! - The Space Hypermarshal waved his hand. The emitter flew up into the air and squeaked:
  - What do you want, sir?
  - I'm a hypermarshal! A box full of food!
  A pile of food appeared next to the dignitary. Among them, a cake molded in the shape of a faun battleship stood out. However, contrary to the proportions, horned astronauts were dancing on it.
  - This is it, my favorite! - The hypermarshal began to devour the figurines made of cream and incense.
  The female general said:
  - In my wild youth, I ran a brothel with girls of easy virtue. They served the local mafia. So there was one bitch, she was constantly robbing clients. In the end, she came across a too-starry one. He caught her along with her friends. He pierced her with a ramrod and ate her with wine, at the same time, he sent me the thigh. It was so fresh, with spices and smelled so appetizing that I could not resist and gobbled it up. That was the first time I tried meat from an individual of my species.
  To be honest, a very peculiar taste, a bit harsh, the girl was athletic.
  The Hypermarshal stated:
  - In some establishments, for a fee, you can even take part in the cooking process, either of your compatriot, which is more expensive, or of another kind, which is cheaper. It is especially fun to cut a still living body into small pieces with a laser. Have you tried it yourself?
  - When I was beating out debts, of course, I tortured others and cut them, but that's primitive. Now other tortures are in fashion, in particular, with the use of micro-computers.
  - That's exactly the kind of thing we need to use. It's harder to take a prisoner in space battles, but we managed to catch several of the types that escaped on modules and capsules by disabling the self-destruct program.
  A force field flew into the office. It held a charming elf. These creatures lived longer and clung to life more strongly.
  The hypermarshal rubbed his greasy hands, the emitter released a wave that absorbed the particle.
  - Well, now we have an elf. We can split him big time.
  The naked colonel resembled an athletically built man, only with an overly thin waist and narrow hips. An undoubted gentleman, handsome, but there was something womanish about his overly lush hairdo, golden hair and a girl's smooth face without a single hair. So from a human point of view, the elf was of questionable attractiveness. Yulfi, however, liked him:
  - Are they really going to burn this sweet young man?
  - He is not a young man, and fire is too primitive. They will find a better and more effective torture.
  "This experience may be useful to us!" said Hiffy. "The art of interrogation is the most necessary thing for a tyrant."
  Jules added:
  - Torturing is disgusting, interrogation is necessary!
  The colonel tried to maintain the appearance of composure, but he was shuddering slightly. Thoughts were probably swarming in his head about how to not give anything away, but at the same time save his precious life.
  The hypermarshal asked him a question:
  - What are the plans of your command?
  The elf replied:
  - I am a simple colonel and know no more than I am supposed to know. At the last moment, commands are transmitted to us, and my starship moves according to the received order.
  The hypermarshal raised his head:
  - It turns out you're smart too. You know how to get out of this. But it won't help you at all. Tell me how your starships appear and disappear so instantly.
  The elf tensed up and spoke in a weak voice:
  - I don't know the technical details, since I'm not a physicist by education. In general, I don't need it. I'm a cog in a military machine, I just give a command and receive an order, and the starship instantly jumps and is in another point in space.
  - What about inertia?
  - Even on your ships it is suppressed by antigravity.
  - All clear, all the better, let's start the torture. Call the ultra-executioner.
  A large robot with many tentacles flew into the hall, followed by a disgusting and very fat troll. You could see how he lazily stepped on his short legs.
  - I am at your service, space giant!
  - See this "elf," try nanotechnology on him.
  - With pleasure.
  The troll took out the remote control and began making signs to the robot. It began to move, its tentacles moving against the elf's forehead, neck, ankles and wrists.
  - Don't forget his hair, too! It's so lush, and will send an incredible signal of pain.
  - And this will happen! - The troll grinned grimly.
  Pinkish rays flew out from the robot's tentacles, they entered different parts of the elf's body. He hung, cowering, the force field did not allow him to move, to move even an inch. Nevertheless, although the rays entered him, the handsome man did not feel pain.
  - What is the essence of torture? - asked Yulfi. - It burns him like lasers.
  - No! Micro-robots have entered the body. They will now attach themselves to various organs of the body, primarily those with many nerve endings, and will begin to send pain impulses. And some of the tiny chips will act directly on the brain, intensifying nightmares. That is, it will be the quintessence of a nightmare.
  - Tiny computers!
  - Imagine that there are ants crawling inside your body, capable of secreting pain acid. Only, in this case, it will be more frightening.
  The troll turned on the hologram, and a three-dimensional projection of the elf's body appeared in front of him.
  - That's it, my little one! - the troll said, exaggeratedly sweetly. We'll regulate your pain. We'll start with a thousandth of a percent. - A hooked finger ran over the scanner.
  The elf winced and began to twitch. He even began to wriggle a little.
  - It doesn't hurt yet, but it will hurt now, we'll increase the load on your kidneys, you have three of them. - The troll said mockingly.
  After this, the elf colonel's face twisted and he groaned loudly.
  - Oh! I've only just started. How about feeling the liver?
  The paint on the hologram became darker, the elf twitched, trying to grab his stomach with his hands. Invisible fetters held him tightly.
  The troll chuckled with satisfaction:
  - And now the stomach, there are two of them, so the pain will be double.
  It was pitiful to look at the elf, he moaned louder and louder.
  - And now the heart, there are two of them, these elves are a thrifty people.
  Yulfi turned away:
  - I don't want to look at this.
  - I also think there is nothing interesting in torture, - Tukhhi agreed.
  - Now let's fry the brain... - The troll began, and his image was interrupted, almost immediately space appeared. In it, sorcerers flying in spacesuits were performing a ritual over a lizard.
  And here is the reptile, rapidly increasing in size and wings appearing. And the head: it begins to split in two. First two heads, then a third one grows. It seems like an inflatable toy, it is gaining size so quickly. And it frightens everyone.
  - It's a dragon! - Yulfi said. - And it's as big as an ultra-battleship. Where can you see one of those?
  Tukhhi replied:
  - Wave spells, the power of hyperplasm and magic give birth to such monsters. It is possible to understand it! It is impossible to comprehend!
  - I myself have seen so many wonderful things in the last few hours that my head is spinning.
  Just as a top spins, so does the "dragon" spin rings.
  Indeed, a fiery iridescent bubble flew out of the dragon's mouth. It spun. The colossal monster closed its mouth, and the ball flew back.
  Yulfi whistled. The sorcerers whispered. The dragon continued to move his paws.
  A hairy witch, clearly not of the Fosh race, appeared behind him. She carried a huge ladle. She launched four arms, which unceremoniously threw chiseled figures into the vacuum. They moved, and after a short period of time, troops began to grow.
  They looked extremely unusual against the backdrop of ultra-modern starships. Imagine a typical Middle Ages, heralds with horns, they blew into them. The steel ranks were leveling. Dinosaurs began to appear. Not like those on Earth, after all, the difference in fauna on different planets is significant, but no less frightening. There were also siege towers, mighty ballistas, ornate catapults.
  Although the army moved in a vacuum, it seemed as if the warriors, as well as their horses and unicorns, were walking on a solid surface. One could even hear the vacuum shuddering and the squealing of gravity fields.
  And as is proper in every solid army, three imperial standards flew over the heads of the central group of magical troops, symbolizing the triple nature of the empire.
  They were fixed on the heads crowned with seven horns of dinosaurs, shaking their colossal crests. On each standard there was a battle picture, evoking respect and awe. Moreover, it was not frozen, but moved, like a picture in a movie. A wonderful sight. Under the standards appeared three rulers of the phantom army. They stood out even surrounded by knights in sparkling armor reflecting the light of the stars. The Emperor in the center, the largest fighter, in a yellow chain mail sparkling brighter than gold. To his right, a thinner ruler in bright, scarlet armor with rubies. He seems almost thin, his face is eagle-like and sinister. The third commander is shorter and thicker, his helmet is horned, and his armor is emerald green. They rode on unicorns. On the black one in the center, the ruler on the right is white, and the red one is on the left.
  Another guy was riding a camel with a goat's head. His face was indescribably disgusting and terrible, his figure was hunchbacked, he was wearing a purple robe that fell over the camel's hump: a grave cold emanated from him.
  - Yes, a company has gathered! - Yulfi summed up.
  Tukhhi noted:
  - How much magical energy did they accumulate that they created such an impressive army.
  - They will pollute space with their corpses.
  The faun shook his head:
  - No Yulfi, in a few days these phantoms will disappear along with the magical energy that supports them. It's a kind of heavy stone that you can't hold with your arms outstretched.
  - I see! But how much residual magical dirt and semi-material images are floating around in space.
  - Decent! But don't let that worry you, you can clear away negative energy accumulations with positive magic. But it's a labor-intensive process, and you shouldn't do it during a war.
  The halberdiers moved, flowing like a sparkling river of steel, followed by angular conjured knights. They bent their spears decorated with pennants to the lush, multi-colored manes of their horses. A motley armada of dinosaurs moved behind them. The largest of them had such ornate catapults installed that it seemed they had nothing to throw, it was enough to just poke them, and any army would flee. The dinosaurs roared, the infantry could barely keep up with them, oddly enough, but many of the soldiers' swords were bloody and chipped.
  Despite the vacuum surrounding the troops, which, in theory, should not allow any sounds to pass through, the growing noise of the offensive could be heard.
  Yulfi blinked stupidly, and the boys stared with wide eyes and open mouths.
  - This is the effect of gravity magic! - He said, without explaining anything to Tukhhi. Seeing that the words had no effect, he added: - The movements of the phantoms cause vibrations of various invisible vacuum fields, and this, in turn, is perceived by the ears as sounds.
  - Although it was hard, I understood! - Yulfi said, wiping the sweat from her forehead.
  The growing roar, like a rockfall, interrupted the clear sound of the trumpet, and the sound of thousands of horse hooves and the bony feet of dinosaurs drowned out the clanging of weapons of the army unfolding for the decisive battle.
  The troll hypermarshal, distracted from the torture that had become tiresome to him, shouted out a command:
  - Show off your beauty and invulnerability, my warriors. You, the bravest of the bravest.
  They shouted in response!
  - Long live the greatness of the empire!
  The space valley, filled with the invaders' troops, passed next to the strip of gravitational collapses, they pushed the phantoms, bending them into an arc.
  Magical troops, as if from the steps of a giant staircase, rolled down from the curved space like foam on the crest of a wave. First flew detachments of light, richly decorated cavalry, then heavier camels and dinosaurs. The riders hanging over the withers of their horses did not spare the spurs, and behind their backs, a silver shaft burned like a bright fire in the rays of many thousands of luminaries.
  - Colossal! - Yulfi said. - It's hard to come to terms with this, so as not to be mistaken! You have to believe it!
  - This is the meaning of dialectical unity! - the exiled prince noted. - The battle is approaching.
  The image showed the torture chamber again. The elf turned blue and gasped for air, his entire consciousness had turned into one continuous pain, he couldn't even scream. The troll, without any embarrassment, was picking his crooked nose with his claw. The hypermarshal yawned demonstratively, the torture had lost interest:
  - All this has become as boring to me as the sounds of a violin. You can throw this carrion back.
  - Back where? - the troll asked again.
  - To the prisoner of war cell. When he leaves, the interrogation will continue.
  - Excellent, that's where it belongs. - The troll clicked his cigarette case. A cigarette flew out and lit itself. The executioner caught it in his mouth and took a greedy drag. - Now I feel much better.
  The central computer's voice announced:
  - We have reached the critical zone.
  By the time the fleet arrived, standing next to the place of the mad pulsars, all the work was basically completed. The factories were only replenishing the stock of zherriks, producing these relatively inexpensive machines. Just in case, they, like the transport ships and bases, were taken to the center under powerful protection.
  There were various vessels, large and small, using an ancient system of construction - a sieve. The main forces, according to the computer's recommendations, were distributed among mobile strike groups. They lined up in figures resembling irons, with cruisers and battleships at the core, surrounded by fighters.
  The space hypermarshal, having taken a sip of alcohol mixed with cobra sting tincture, made a request. It seemed that his face became even more wrinkled and disgusting, but his eyes burned even brighter.
  - Are you sure that now we will be able to resist an enemy capable of emerging from space using unknown laws of nature?
  Another Foshka, judging by his smoother face and sparse moustache, young, with glasses covering half his face, answered:
  - Our rich military experience shows that if the computer readings are correlated with one's own intuitive assumptions, the result will be correct. I think having separate strike groups is the best way to counter a more agile enemy. In addition, I propose sending scouts ahead, including to the pulsar zone.
  - For what?
  - Our starships won"t be able to get through them, which means the elves will think that by striking from this side they will catch us off guard.
  - And you think sensibly, General. If the battle is won, you will receive an order and a slap on the back of the head from me personally.
  - No need for the last one!
  The armada of fosheks reorganized with the precision of a clockwork mechanism. The advance reconnaissance group, having made a jump, went to the cluster of pulsars. Now one of the unmanned ships crashed into the stream, it was thrown back, having fallen into a multi-million hell, it burst into flames, then tore, scattering into photons. The others carefully checked the area, they sent out grav-pulses, scanned with radar, automatically deviating from the raging pulsars. Behind them went the advance group, consisting of fifty-eight cruisers and one hundred twenty-five destroyers.
  The starships moved very carefully, approached the enemy, split up, and began to circle around it from six sides. The pulsars moved, as a rule, around the stars, in a spiral or circular trajectory, some along broken lines. When they collided, they knocked out giant sparks, individual plasma predators flew out of the rings, wandered for a while, and then returned. Woe to the ship that fell into their jaws. The only consolation was that death was not particularly painful: you burn quickly. It was clear that the Foshki were shying away from the giant pulsars, fearing them like wolves fear fire. Thousands of small, motorcycle-sized, unmanned scouts surrounded them, then they circled the rings and flew further to where the giant quasar of Grunt shone. It pulsed in separate cycles, swelling and throwing out so much light that it gave birth to new gigantic coronas, and in other periods it calmed down so much that the planets surrounding it cooled slightly and gave birth to new, unique forms of life. Now the quasar was falling asleep, and the worlds were blossoming. There were exactly ten planets, and they were large, but with a lower density, so it was possible to build small factories and create support bases on them. True, some types of flora and fauna could cause problems, such as, for example, liquid metal trees with signs of intelligence, they reached a height of up to a hundred kilometers, or mega-radioactive creatures of various shapes, types and elements, but they could be scared off with specially selected radiation. Here is one of them, in the form of a butterfly, but the multi-colored wings change shape, like a blot on water. The creature is huge, you can place an ultra-modern city on it, but overall it is harmless. However, if he wants to relieve himself in flight, the effect will be like an atomic bomb.
  Of course, living on such a planet is unusual, but it is a dream for romantics and poets. But in general, it is a very interesting world, not quite stable, but rich from all points of view.
  Yulfi was surprised again:
  - What a huge star! It can probably be seen even in our earthly sky.
  Tukhhi replied:
  - When she sleeps, hardly! She gives off less light, but overall she looks impressive.
  - Honestly, liquid metal trees are so unusual that it"s hard to believe in such a perversion.
  - And the presence of reason?
  - In fairy tales, sometimes trees talk and realize themselves as individuals. And huge specimens are quite common.
  - You see, Yulfi, there is nothing unique in the universe. After all, where did all the fairy tales and legends on Earth come from, if not from us. We told them, not only fauns, but also elves, in general everyone who flew to Earth. For some reason, your land attracts travelers and vagabonds with a terrible, incomprehensible force.
  - And also, I think, adventurers. - Yulfi supported the tone.
  Tukhhi objected:
  - If there were no adventurers, humanity would not have appeared. You know, there is a legend that the first man appeared because a hypersexual elf fell in love with a monkey.
  - Or maybe, on the contrary, because the gorilla raped a lustful female.
  - I don't rule it out! In general, most geniuses are children of vice, because a woman always prefers her husband to a better man! - Tukhhi said confidently.
  - And there is a grain of truth in this! For example, I will never sleep with an unworthy man. - Said Yulfi.
  The faun threw a cut piece of fruit into his mouth and, after chewing, uttered a catchphrase:
  -Cheating improves genetics, so a woman will never want to carry an idiot under her heart!
  - I agree, two hundred percent! Let's see what card your race will get.
  - I hope it's a trump card!
  - Or speckled, which is essentially the same thing!
  Having received the first data, the starships moved after the scouts. At that moment, tragedy struck: a huge pulsar, the size of Mercury, flew out of space at a speed exceeding light, hitting one of the strike groups. Two dozen ships immediately burned up - evaporated, and the rest jumped in different directions, nine of them were seriously melted. It was clear that the temperature inside them had risen, their foreskins turned red, and some of their fur began to smoke. Fire was immediately opened on the clot, but it was a waste of ammunition. The fire from the thermoquark rockets generated a shock wave, causing a collision between the destroyer and the cruiser. The destroyer immediately exploded, and the cruiser burst into flames with a special, almost invisible, but no less scorching flame. Rescue capsules began to pop out of its belly; it was clear that ordinary fire-fighting equipment could not contain such a force.
  - Get away from these creatures, - the space hypermarshal commanded. - And don't be cowardly rats.
  The starships broke the distance, moving away from the danger zone. Now their speed increased somewhat, and their readiness for battle increased, it was visible how the fingers froze on the scanners and buttons. Even the experienced Foshkas were nervous, their trunks trembled and rubbed against the scanners.
  - You see, their death is coming! - Mersa whispered.
  Yulfi interrupted:
  - They themselves are the bearers of destruction! After all, this is a war, not a circus performance.
  Mersa shook her head.
  - I was at the circus. The gladiators there were fighting so desperately, and so much blood was flowing, that the poor half-breed kikimora almost fainted.
  Hiffie replied:
  - I like it when strong warriors fight. That's why the male gender exists - to fight. God put a sword in the hands of a husband, a needle in the hands of a wife, only people are prone to rebellion, especially against the will of the Almighty!
  - No one knows the true will of the gods. Each religion and priest, depending on their suit, interprets it differently. More precisely, in order to put more money in their pocket. It is easier to make a snowman in hell than to find a selfless priest! - Said Yulfi.
  Tukhhi confirmed:
  - That's why the overwhelming majority of fauns are convinced atheists!
  Jules pointed at the screen with his finger:
  - Here it is, the most interesting part is beginning. Oh, I wish I could take part in this myself, it's much more interesting than waving a sword and jumping like a goat.
  Here appeared the ships of the fauns and elves, their scouts were watching all movements. The starships were already waiting in ambush, fortunately the quasar was creating interference, and it was impossible to probe them with a gravity radar. This time, Marshal Gugish personally took the reins of power. Generals Kent and Hett commanded part of the fleet. And here the tension was felt, but the difference in mentality was felt, the elves, even on the eve of a deadly battle, from which few would return alive, tried to look beautiful - they combed their hair, put on makeup, put shadows on their eyelashes. The fauns, on the contrary, tried to look simpler and more casual. They seemed to say: we do not need unnecessary "glamour". However, both species treated each other kindly, being different does not necessarily mean being at odds. Even plants and animals can be friends, getting food together, and what can we say about intelligent beings. The Marshal chose the optimal moment to start the battle.
  At the same time, the elf and faun sorcerers were casting spells. They were dancing in a circle like little children. Their eyes were glowing, the wizards were holding magic wands in their hands, with which they were energetically drawing in the vacuum. Here in the vacuum, the contours of a huge fortress began to form from the streams of asteroids. A special potion was poured onto it, which was fried by a hyperlaser. Special additives were poured into it, which emitted waves.
  - This matter becomes porous, and magic holds it together! At the same time, the walls play a double function. - The faun began to explain.
  Yulfi noted:
  - Is this like a soap bubble?
  - Very similar, but much stronger! Naturally, the fortification is temporary, but capable of moving.
  The sorcerers, too, had already stamped out a decent army. The decisive role was to be played by the horse reserve. Small silhouettes of horses and unicorns, and larger ones, dinosaurs, were already flashing between the stars. This was the heavy magical knightly cavalry.
  A unique banner with an image of a winged three-headed lion fluttered above the heads of the warriors flying ahead.
  On the walls erected with the help of spells and potions, warriors were screaming with joy. The motley fighters, intoxicated by the excess of feelings, were pounding the hilts of their hooked swords on their cylindrical shields. Among them were female warriors, mostly in elven uniforms, in short red skirts. Strangely enough, the soulless phantoms all fell to their knees and stretched their hands upward, whispering words of gratitude addressed to unknown forces. And this is incredible, the dish brought the image closer, and it became visible how tears of joy and relief were flowing down their cheeks.
  - Phantoms are crying: it's enough to drive you crazy! - Yulfi whispered.
  - Even a crocodile cries, which is more surprising for a cold-blooded person, and in magical images there is a personal element! - The faun answered.
  - Yes, very high-level magicians are capable of this. Even creating a semblance of a new personality.
  - The hot bathhouse is about to begin.
  Both armies were moving to their starting positions. Tens of thousands of large and small ships were pulling up. The troops were also approaching. They changed their formation several times on the move.
  The Foshki cast greedy glances at the planets floating near the quasar. The scouts sent ahead reported the presence of certain activity - movements, heat surges were recorded. True, the factories had been well camouflaged before - now the elves decided to deliberately reveal their location. As in a gambit, sacrifice a pawn to checkmate! However, both the workers and valuable equipment had been evacuated in advance. It was necessary to preserve everything that could in principle be saved from destruction.
  The Space Hypermarshal ordered:
  - Change course, we will bombard the air worlds. We will hit with thermo-quark missiles from a long distance to avoid unnecessary losses from planetary artillery.
  - Yes, commander, but their satellites, although small, are possibly armed with gravity lasers and can also take over the missiles.
  - If you release a thousand false charges for one real charge and, at the same time, use special reflectors, neither counter-missiles nor gravity guns will help the enemy.
  - We just made a large number of relatively cheap blanks, well, we can try. - The general in purple glasses suggested. A platinum thimble was placed on the tip of his trunk. He poked the panel with it comically, the buttons lit up, the scanners flickered.
  - Go ahead, I hope the quasar won't prevent us from approaching suddenly!
  The flank guard, reinforced by the ships of the rear group, slowed down, forming a sickle, taking aim at the planets and their satellites.
  At the same time, the ships of the central group maneuvered and changed course, the guards moved back slightly. It was like the spreading of armored fingers in a tightly clenched fist.
  Faun Marshal Gugish decided that the moment was right for a devastating attack:
  - We attack the enemy in hyperspace!
  This time, the fauns and elves used mobile rocket boosters, allowing them to move into one-dimensional space. The principle is similar to the wave spell, but it works a little faster. Like a cutting knife, they slipped through the gap between the ships. The boats moved first, followed by the cross-ships and missile carriers with strike platforms. They fired a couple of powerful salvos, including heavy thermo-quark missiles. The Foshki, having received a strong injection in the most vulnerable place, howled, and immediately tried to take the daring elves in pincers.
  Some of the missiles, torpedoes, beams and shells broke through the starships' defenses, and garlands of fiery flowers with iridescent petals blossomed in space. It was visible how the giant transport of fosheks began to rush about and fall apart, how the gigantic ships, ultra-battleships and cruisers, got together like men going to a beer. The starships seemed to have fallen into a collapse that was created artificially, thanks to a one-time release of energy. The cruisers had a hard time, they seemed to have been ground in millstones, the ultra-battleships suffered in different ways. Either they turned into okroshka, or some were only slightly deformed, one of the huge vessels caught fire. Considering that the suction speed was ultra-light, the starships got off cheap. Monstrously powerful thermoquark missiles, capable of breaking through matrix protection or a force field, shook the vacuum every now and then.
  The main group approached the enemy, some of the fauns were shot down, but the foshki themselves lost incomparably more. Several phantom riders turned towards the battle and tried to attack. Their spears pierced their own starships, after which annihilation occurred by burning, both the starship and the phantom with a curvature. However, the foshki lost more from this, so they hurried to deploy their formation. The main tactic was the desire to direct the phantoms first, against similar magical creatures.
  The virtual army created by the Foshka wizards attacked the fortress. A space assault began, where catapults, ballistas, and other devices used their destructive power. Enchanted lava was advancing. The defenders met the attackers with blows from swords, axes, scythes, and poured virtual potions. It was a typical medieval assault, but taking place within the confines of space. A real battle of the mightiest titans.
  The pierced attackers and defenders fell, some were cut into pieces. At the same time, the bodies of the dead lost their contours, flowing like ice in the desert. A shift in concepts occurred. Here a dinosaur hit the wall, so hard that it shook off two dozen defenders. Some of the fallen were immediately stabbed, and some, on the contrary, jumped up, waving their swords. The song of the phantoms sounded. So inviting, and at the same time, chilling the heart. The magicians of the elves and fauns encouraged their troops. Then the sorcerers of the foshek tried to hit them. Several lightning bolts separated from the stars, they instantly cut the vacuum, and suddenly went out, having encountered an invisible barrier.
  The chief sorcerer of the foshek said:
  - Maharaja! These two species are too strong and emit a whole sheaf of energy.
  His assistant said:
  - We need to exhaust those phantoms on the walls, and when the energy runs out, finish them off! If you want to slaughter a sheep, first kill the dog that guards the flock.
  The sorcerer began to cast spells.
  There, from behind their backs, a shadow appeared. A grandiose five-headed bird shook its beaks, from which flames were erupting. Its wings, with shimmering membranes through which the sun shone, rose smoothly. There was a sense of grandeur and importance in this bird. Each of the heads was similar and, at the same time, different, like fingers on hands.
  - This is what will crush the fauns and elves, - muttered the sorcerer in the spacesuit. - We'll knock out the sorcerers, and then we'll take on the rest of the chicks. Without a head, even an eagle is not a bird.
  The feathered monster approached, and the flames flared up and hit the fortress, and several defenders fell. The brute approached and, releasing its claws, bit into the nearest soldier. Its jaws began to devour the fighters.
  At that moment, a small animal jumped out, resembling a winged kangaroo with four swords.
  Swinging, he attacked his opponent. A duel of rare ferocity began.
  The kangaroo was smaller, but more agile, while his opponent, on the contrary, was huge, larger than the bulkiest of the empire's starships. It was not possible to chop off his head with a sword right away, but it did cause some damage. The mighty monster gradually became exhausted, losing strength.
  The assault also had varying success. The attackers still managed to capture two central towers, after all, they had many more soldiers. But this did not bring them much joy. On the contrary, the occupied premises suddenly shrank, crushing numerous fighters. Bloody liquid flew out of the loopholes, as well as ground bones.
  However, the assault did not weaken. More and more reinforcements were coming to them. Several towers were already taken under control. It seemed that the surviving defenders would soon be completely crushed.
  The kangaroo finished chopping off the bird's heads, which made it much more transparent. True, instead of the severed heads, others tried to break through, but the marsupial warrior sprinkled powder in time. The neck twitched and froze. Feathers fell, scales began to disintegrate. A huge claw fell off and hit his troops. The deed was done. After which, the winner of the five-headed bird jumped on the infantry.
  The chief sorcerer cursed angrily:
  - So much magical energy was thrown at this bird and all to no avail.
  The assistant expressed his opinion:
  - No need to make such big phantoms. Look, the same dinosaurs, they froze near the fortress and stand, stubbornly, but what's the point of that?
  - None! But never mind, we'll take the numbers and deal with even this incredible kangaroo.
  . CHAPTER 22
  Meanwhile, more and more faun ships emerged from the depths of space.
  The starship squadrons changed formations on the move, crashing into the enemy at maximum speed.
  The mobile fists of the fosheks also began to move, they sought to parry the attacks of the impudent enemy. The quasar, which had remained calm until now, seemed to have been awakened by the cosmic, foundation-shaking battle. The supergiant became slightly agitated and spat out a gigantic pulsar. Cutting through the vacuum, it, rushing at superluminal speed, shot down eleven starships of the troll army. They, having received a slap in the face, began to move away from such a dangerous neighborhood.
  The Foshki, also very experienced warriors, who had scoured the galaxy from dwarfs to black holes, did not want to give up the beginning of the battle. The cover group, though with serious damage, managed to escape the blow by making anti-missile maneuvers. Mobile fists, like a professional boxer, tried to move economically. The advantage of the elves was that they could appear in different places at once, reminiscent of a mosquito attacking a bear, when the enemy, more numerous and with larger ships, does not have time to turn. Nevertheless, the Foshki snapped back, actively dropping minefields of thousands of homing charges, simultaneously releasing gases soaked in graviometric dust, causing premature detonation and bending lasers that absorbed super-intensive gamma rays. The Fauns, having similar weapons, responded in kind, in addition, the vacuum was quickly filled with interference emitted in twenty-nine ranges, computers glitched from this, torpedo and missile gravity radars failed. At the same time, damping waves were emitted, designed to neutralize the knocking radiation, from their abundance, invisible vacuum fields began to illuminate, which gave this part of space an indescribable color. Imagine, glowing ash scattered across space and sparked between invisible tensions of space.
  A thick curtain of hyperplasma enveloped the fauns' starships, reducing the effectiveness of the fire of these freedom-loving creatures. As a result, there was an almost equal exchange of small and medium-sized ships in this space poker, where the cards fell with a roar of explosions. Such a game grew, which was only to the advantage of the trolls, who had a clear numerical superiority.
  The Zherriks, controlled by lower spirits and strengthened by spells, fell upon the small starships (boats and destroyers). There were many tens of thousands of them, unmanned killers, showering the enemy with missiles and shells and immediately retreating to the side. They struck like tsunami waves, the fauns lost up to half of their complement. In these conditions, they themselves had to retreat, exposing larger ships, on which the furious foshki brought down their satanic power. Smaller, but often raining shells and torpedoes, like sharks, followed one radio beacon, and it was very difficult to shoot them down at once. Ultra-battleships launched torpedoes equipped with a net.
  Even if the radiation knocked down the gravity radar, the rest moved in a single phalanx, covering a large area from which it was very difficult to slip away. This cunning tactic also worked against starships diving into the "one-dimensionality".
  The cross-soldiers tried to slip past the mobile groups to the center, but were caught in a massive plasma eruption from several sides.
  Then the Fauns, risking a collision, made a hyperspace jump straight into the center, attacking with a swoop, firing at random, launching missiles at the moment of surfacing. This was already a little better, a dozen or two huge transports were destroyed, in addition, two hundred cover ships were swept away. After which, in order not to be destroyed, they had to leave again, four cross-ships collided with a net stuffed with torpedoes.
  Elven Marshal Gugish was slightly confused, the raid turned out to be much less effective than he had expected. The Foshki are not the last morons: they learned their lessons from the previous battle.
  - Pull the strike forces back and regroup! - he commanded.
  "It seems we underestimated them," said General Kent, who, like all elves, had a more flexible mind. "I suggest we let them get a little closer to the quasar, then the gravitational field of the large star will demolish the mines."
  - What about the planets?
  - Let's hope that the space hypermarshal Grobogrob doesn't want to waste resources and missiles on them, - Kent timidly suggested.
  Hett doubted:
  - That's unlikely, but the factories are valuable.
  - But we managed to remove most of the equipment, and we will quickly restore the buildings.
  Here even this experienced warrior made a mistake. The Foshki, though not immediately and rather cautiously, tried to probe the planets surrounding the quasar. The shelling of the worlds began, at first light ones were used, but soon heavy missiles joined them. It was visible how green and pink mushrooms were growing on the planets, punching craters up to eight hundred kilometers wide. Even adapted to great heat, the plants and animals of these worlds evaporated, at best, instantly disappearing, having fallen into the epicenter of the explosion, where hyperplasma with a temperature of trillions of degrees raged.
  - We have no other choice, we have to counterattack! Forward! - Gugish ordered.
  "We need to knock out the carriers first," Kent said. "Then the Zherriks won't be so dangerous."
  - We will do it!
  The commanders of strike groups and individual starships themselves found new techniques on the fly, not paying attention to the destructive salvos. As fatalistic soldiers, they did not fear for their lives and were ready to pay dearly for science. However, did they have a choice: life in exile, in case of defeat: worse than death, and slavery under the Foshkas was not even considered.
  Krosoyder, having received a clear order, jumped again, like a spring mushroom after a warm rain, he jumped out of the vacuum, gave a salvo of rockets. Conducting frequent fire from the guns, he dived again into one dimension.
  Due to the close range, they almost collided. Most of the decoys were left behind, and the counter-missiles and gravity guns reacted with a delay. The gas clouds, in turn, lagged behind during movement, so the blow to the colossus was quite effective. The plasma aster blossomed, spreading petals in all directions, from under which fragments of the casing, broken parts of the structure and burnt fragments of the trolls' bodies flew out.
  A few seconds later, several thousand Zherriks lost control, helplessly moving through space. They were no longer capable of firing accurately, but only interfered with other starships. Moreover, more so with the Foshks than with the Fauns.
  - Shoot down the blanks! - The space hypermarshal commanded.
  Faint flashes colored the space, and it seemed as if blood stains appeared on the dark background.
  - Keep it up, repeat the attack! - The marshal of the fauns commanded.
  The loss of the colossal enemy aircraft carrier inspired the fighters. They reorganized and adjusted their plan on the fly, making risky maneuvers on the verge of foul play.
  The "smashing daggers" of the fauns began to cut through the aircraft carriers, jumping almost to the very side. One of the starships made a slight mistake with the trajectory and crashed into the massive ship. When you collide with a colossus at superluminal speed, the effect is no less than that of being hit by a thermoquark bomb. The guys, however, did not suffer, and the soul created, also from a kind of hyperplasm, is not so easy to destroy, and it rushed to other universes.
  - Knock out the ultra-battleships! - General Kent shouted. - Where is my Ultra-Colonel Lekkoron?
  - He flew to fight the enemy fleet, and, moreover, he advises, using the superiority in speed to deliver concentrated blows to mobile groups. Creating a fivefold superiority. This is the principle of the poker, to stir the coals with the small end, causing the entire fire to flare up.
  - That is, to beat and surround! - Do it. - But look, if Lekkoron dies, I'll skin you alive. - General Kent began to nervously apply lipstick, his face, which was young for his age, grew longer, then he began to mechanically draw his eyelashes. The elves believed that the better you looked, the more luck you had.
  Mersa groaned:
  - Again the inflated head stuck itself under the plasma.
  Alfmir asked:
  - What's wrong?
  - I feel sorry for Dad! This plasma grinder is flattering.
  - Is Lekkoron your father?
  - Yes, does that surprise you?
  - Not at all.
  - It's a pity they didn't take me into the navy. It's all because of stupid prejudices. I would have been a good soldier, among elves women enjoy absolute equality with men. Many pilots are females, they are more sensitive than males, especially during pregnancy.
  - I know, although it is not right for a pregnant woman to get into a starship and rush around in a vacuum filled with death.
  - I think so too, because it is such a stressful time for the baby, my mother struggled with her stomach, maybe that is why I am so often tormented by nightmares.
  Hiffie was surprised:
  - What, did your mother, the kikimora, fight?
  - Yes! My dad took her with him.
  - And what happened to her, did she die?
  - No! But the relationship with my father's friends and command was so strained that it's better not to talk about it. My mother was so exhausted by the war that she swore that her daughter would never take part in battle. Besides, I have fits.
  - You need to see a sorcerer to cure you! - Alfmir said sadly.
  - I tried, but it is difficult to find a highly qualified specialist on this planet, there are many charlatans, and the church orders are not asleep. If a more or less strong miracle worker appears, the holy fathers declare total war on him.
  - It's in vain, magic is also needed. And if the creator of the universe created magic, then he was hardly mistaken! - Jules said.
  - I think so too, but we elves never persecuted magic, it was harmoniously combined with science, which allowed us and the trolls to enter space much earlier. Then, however, technology began to dominate and the art of witchcraft was no longer so fashionable, but still, when these miracle engines were created, allowing you to dive into one dimension, spells were read. Magic makes it possible to speed up technological processes.
  - Developed science is akin to magic!
  - Okay, let's watch the fight!
  The Foshki scattered their forces, the disunity of the huge fleet began to work against them. Already seven mobile groups were squeezed like fingers in a vice, and then flattened, scattered. The eighth, without waiting for complete destruction, fled, but also did not escape a sad fate. The Foshki, in despair, tore off large forces and threw them to help. They, as a rule, were late, and in this case the center was exposed.
  The Fauns took advantage of this, their technological superiority in the ability to move through space almost instantly was telling. The Crossoids launched a "Crowbar Strike", cutting the platforms with a dagger thrust and for two minutes they erupted with shells, missiles, and gravo beams so much that they fired half of their ammunition at the troll starships.
  One after another, transports exploded, huge ships carrying from one to three million paratroopers - combat robots, fosheks and recruited representatives of conquered worlds, as well as mercenaries. Thirteen more gigantic ultra-battleships were hit, they were slowly falling apart in the vacuum, three dozen huge repair bases, several hundred large ships under construction, space hospitals and much more, including missile aircraft carriers and small vessels.
  The Fauns and Elves also suffered losses, and one of the Crossoids was so damaged that it could not go into hyperspace. Then its commander decided to ram.
  Almost falling apart from the extreme speed, it crashed into the enemy ultra-battleship. Compared to such a colossus, the by no means small cross-over seemed tiny. Swift attacks a buffalo. But the ultra-battleship was moving towards it, the inertial masses were added up, then the ammunition detonated, and the giant fiery bubbles swelled and then subsided. Even the nearest starships were shaken violently, and the minefields were thrown far away. One of the nets hit two nearby cruisers, dispersing the structures into smoking debris. Several thousand large and small troll ships also received heavy damage and were forced to drift.
  Having lost the initiative, the children of darkness huddled together, withdrawing their ships and mobile groups.
  For a brief moment, a fragile truce ensued. The sides licked their deep wounds, conducted reconnaissance, and developed new combat techniques. The losses on both sides were enormous, even the quasar seemed to fade a little against the background of the seething cannonade. It was clear that neither the trolls nor the elves were going to retreat, this was an interval between rounds.
  But if a fragile truce arose among the starships, then the hostilities on the part of the phantoms, on the contrary, intensified. After the cost of huge losses, the magic knights captured most of the fortress, the sorcerers of the elves and fauns brought in fresh reserves.
  Mersa sighed heavily:
  - Perhaps my father died in the grapple that went into the ramming, it's so unlike him.
  - Are you sure about this? - Yulfi asked. - Why him? Is he too brave?
  - Yes! He is not an atheist like most elves, but believes in the teachings of Zhorroro - a warrior who gives his life in battle with the enemy, becomes a god! This sect is quite large, they even built temples with sculptures of fallen soldiers, where they pray to them and perform rituals. Once a year, according to custom, they give a liter of their blood so that these godmen can taste the sacred nectar. On the one hand, this is a convenient religion for war. Here even death seems desirable, you strive for it, and do not avoid it.
  - And you don't believe it?
  - No, I am an atheist, besides, even if God exists, then, being the highest intelligence, he will not encourage wars that bring so much grief.
  - I agree, violence is repugnant to the higher mind! - the faun Tukhhi said decisively. - But, alas, the cruelty that people show towards each other is a consequence of free will. And this is sacred - the main difference between intelligent beings and robots.
  - But we need to somehow educate the creation, and what happens is that the higher intelligence created children and then abandoned them to their fate.
  - That is why angels and archangels were created for education - powerful, wise beings who were supposed to help creation grow spiritually, rise up the evolutionary ladder, gaining spiritual harmony and immortality. - Jules began to speak and hesitated, then continued: - But it so happened that one hyperangel became proud and rebelled. Angels can no longer pay the same attention to the children of the Most High, and the balance between good and evil was disturbed. One person told me this, also a slave and, at the same time, a teacher. Such is their faith that all other religions were invented by the rebellious hyperangel.
  - Interesting idea! - said Yulfi. - I also heard something about a rebellion of one of the higher gods against the Absolute. But these are just assumptions, what is happening for sure, no one knows. In my opinion, there are many gods and various spirits, both in our world and on other planets, and there is a constant struggle between them for spheres of influence. No one has an overwhelming advantage, and mortals are of interest to them only as improvised material.
  Here she paused to see what was happening on the battle plain.
  The countless army conjured by the phantoms wavered. The three emperors and their hunchbacked magician were exhausted, trying to stop the troops and turn them against the enemy who had appeared from nowhere. The monarch with the eagle profile shouted, demonstrating that even phantoms could speak articulately. He tried to encourage both himself and his officers:
  - There are many tens of thousands of us! We have mighty dinosaurs with us, and the soldiers in the siege towers will repel any sortie, if the maddened enemy dares to do so.
  This is just cavalry, raw meat for the cauldrons of the great war. Let us show knightly courage and impenetrable honor!
  The largest phantom emperor muttered:
  - And who is this, at the head of the army?
  The hunchbacked sorcerer waved his hand:
  - Some tramp. We don't fear him at all. We need to send dinosaurs at the enemy and crush them to smithereens.
  At the head of the entire army rode a tall and strong warrior. He had no armor, but his body moved like cast steel. A real hero, capable of becoming an adornment to any race. When a dozen soldiers on a dinosaur flew out to meet him, he slashed at them with suddenly lengthened swords. The huge carcass, and the warriors sitting on it, flew apart.
  - Wow, this is probably the phantom from the legend, Tsar John!
  The sorcerer snapped:
  - There is no such king! He has long since evaporated into the womb of the quasar. His substance has been dispersed into dust particles. I am the greatest sorcerer, and now I will sweep everything into quark dust!
  Suddenly the sorcerer fell silent, his eyes wide open, not at all like the offspring of fauns and elves, who were splashing out wave after wave from the gravitational collapses.
  There could be no mistake, such a profile you will never forget, it is a lion-man, with four arms, a sword in each of them, a huge black unicorn with large bared teeth, and a threatening standard.
  The sorcerer screamed with rage, spraying foaming saliva onto his thin beard and shaking his forked trunk. His appearance was so upset and distracted that the three emperors reined in their steeds and retreated.
  - He has the power of an angel! - The sorcerer screamed in rage, tugging at his beard, and tied his suddenly unnecessary trunk into a knot. It was so painful that he even wheezed: - He fell into the abyss of a huge black hole, from which there is no return. He was evaporated in hyperplasm. What incredibly huge forces helped him rise, this is an unthinkable development of magic.
  There was also a movement among the sorcerers of the foshek. They were at a loss, among the phantoms there appeared a fighter who would not disappear for several days, and who was resistant to the effects of even thermoquark bombs. I wonder which sorcerer summoned him from the other side of space.
  The three emperors without empires were even more afraid when they realized that their short existence could be even shorter. Their fear seemed to be instantly transmitted to the army - like a current through a galvanic cell. Although the newly created soldiers, like computer units, had no concept of a superfighter, they were highly sensitive.
  The phantom sorcerer, however, did not want to give up. He instantly grew in size, swelled like a cloud. Mad anger distorted his already terrible face, turning it into a satanic mask. The sorcerer noticed the confusion in the virtual troops, which takes over the souls of those who cannot have a soul. He released a gravitic wave of colossal power.
  - Forward, my brave soldiers! - The horses shied away from such a voice. - We are stronger! We will crush the lousy pack! We will not leave elves, fauns, or any other living beings on any planet!
  His hands grew in size, the number of fingers began to increase, and his claws, curved like those of a lizard, became longer!
  - Great Anti-Absolute! Grant us victory, and I swear that the entire population of five thousand worlds will be sacrificed to the eternal evil. We will slowly crush them, making them bleed.
  Meanwhile, the phantoms, led by Tsar John, had already descended from the hills of the curved space. Behind the knights, stocky horsemen on small six-legged mules raced, holding large bows in their hands. Hot-tempered grenadier pikemen rushed after them. The formation looked like something out of a painting called "Rebellion in Hell!" Impressive, and at the same time terrifying.
  The army of Tsar John was hastily stamped out by the wizards in a few insanely tense hours. Just as the magicians were different, gathered from all over the galaxy, so the troops they created were incredibly diverse. Bloodthirsty crowds of soldiers gathered here, created by the Pelegian faun magicians. There were select archers and pikemen for the infantry, the creation of the Horrof elves. There was also a small detachment, reproduced by the dwarf Cropero. The warriors, naturally, in the form of dwarves, squat and dense, but no less brave, with the best military qualities of this race. To the peculiar core, sorcerers from bugs, from the souls of selfless creatures, simply from energy, stamped out recruits. Here appeared newly-baked barons, impudent, brash, many female warriors. There were also hermaphrodites, and types that you couldn't look at without throwing up.
  The army turned out to be motley and diverse, but it was strong in spirit and extremely mobile. Its core consisted of thirty-four hundred heavily armed knights of all types and nationalities. The infantry consisted of conjured gnomes, fauns, there were also orcs and goblins, the latter were reproduced by a mercenary magician. - In total, six and a half thousand archers, and seven plus pikemen.
  And now this army was deployed in battle formation. In front were the pikemen, behind them the archers, the heavy cavalry suddenly retreated, only Tsar Ivan pranced ahead.
  The Foshkas threw tens of thousands of swords and spears against them. A whole ocean of glittering magical metal gushed out. It raged, the armored feet of the dinosaurs thundered. It was clear that despite all the efforts of the Foshkas, the Fauns still had much more.
  The crossbowmen ran out first. The point of the maneuver was to damage the infantry. They were caught up by goblin pikemen, knights on camels and long-legged lizards brought up the rear. The three emperors preferred to hide an extra trump card up their sleeve.
  Well, the infantry took the initiative into its own hands.
  The army of the fosheks began to shoot from a great distance, despite the fact that the arrows did not reach their target. Nevertheless, it was clear that the steel clouds reflected the light of the stars.
  The archers from the army of fauns immediately moved out from the ranks of pikemen and, as the enemy ranks approached, struck back. They were born minutes, or at most hours ago, and had not had time to harden, or to know that fear exists.
  When one or another of them fell, the fighters closed ranks, stepping forward. There were far fewer of them, and the crossbow had a longer range, but they were no less accurate, the armor, especially that of the dwarves, was stronger, and besides, the beams struck more often.
  Coming closer, the phantoms of the faun army pulled their bowstrings and released a deadly swarm of arrows. The Foshkas and goblins began to fall row after row. Here, perhaps, the choice of weapon failed, winding up a crossbow takes much longer than pulling the bowstring, and in close combat the Foshkas completely lost their advantage. The rate of fire, as well as the invulnerability of Tsar John, played their role. The long-nosed Foshkas, dressed in green chain mail, with a small number of trolls, wavered and fled, like fluff knocked down by a gust of wind. The pikemen who followed them, deprived of the support of the crossbowmen, died in the thousands. But the phantoms understand fear, like an aluminum spoon understands the taste of compote, it can only distort them. Here is a throw, and the goblins plunged into the ranks bristling with spears. The archers managed to part in time, passing between the rows.
  The hunchbacked sorcerer cursed:
  - May I fall into the anti-world! How they set us up!
  Fauns, although smaller, are much more agile than goblins. There are no soldiers more resilient in close combat. Although, maybe fauns are not ideal. As for goblins, their large bodies are an excellent target for arrows.
  The goblin ranks thinned, the fauns retreated, and counterattacked again. It was like a bunch of lawn mowers. Finally, the losses exceeded a critical threshold, and the pikemen rolled back.
  The most powerful of the emperors belched flames from his mouth. Waving his sword, he commanded:
  - We'll hit with a heavy club.
  The sorcerer himself jumped forward, dragging the soldiers along. Meanwhile, the archers, under the command of John, managed to regroup and found themselves right in front of the ranks of motionless knights. Arrows were already flying at them.
  The hunchbacked sorcerer whispered spells that stopped the infantry.
  At the same time, the long rows of knights, glittering with steel and gold, began to move. The dull, grinning faces of dinosaurs, with towers and spearmen. They presented an outwardly indestructible power. Compared to them, the troops of the fauns still seemed like a handful that a giant was ready to squeeze into a fist.
  The trumpet sounded the attack, the starry sky split, and a scorching rain poured down without clouds.
  The three emperors lowered their visors.
  A forest of spears, like a brush, stuck out from behind the horses' thick manes. They bent down, and a steel, magical wave rolled through the vacuum, gaining more and more speed. Although the hooves beat into the void, it seemed that the space was groaning, and Yulfi even rubbed her eyes:
  - It's terribly blinding how luxuriously the warriors are dressed.
  Indeed, the knights were so thickly decorated with jewels, as if they were riding out on parade. And this wave, sparkling with all the colors of the rainbow, fell upon the ranks of pikemen, not distinguishing between their own and others, crushing the confused goblins.
  A thick cloud of arrows, with the dwarven archers able to throw three at a time, covered the cavalry. The knights rushed on like a hurricane, covering the ground with their corpses, knocked down like leaves by a summer hail.
  Closer and closer, it seemed that just a little more and they would sweep away the archers like dust, shake off the obsession. But the arrows were special, armor-piercing, the flesh even under the raven steel was not able to withstand the deadly shower. The archers stood sideways, with their left leg half-bent and their right leg resting. They shot without a command, but with the speed that they were capable of. They struck differently, but with the effect of a well-coordinated mechanism.
  The entire first row of knights fell, and the following rows stumbled upon the arrow-studded corpses of horses, camels, lizards and other creatures. Special flaming arrows were used against the dinosaurs; they could not kill such large creatures, but they put them to flight, forcing them to crush their own troops. Thus, the main trick was defeated. The mountain of bodies was constantly growing, even massive dinosaurs got stuck in them, trampling the fighters choking in convulsions.
  The emperors also seemed to have lost their heads: one shouted the command to retreat, another to attack, a third to make a flanking maneuver. When there is no agreement among comrades, all that remains is to rush about.
  Meanwhile, Tsar John cupped his hands like a megaphone, and a terrifying roar was heard, as if hundreds of trumpets were playing. This was the signal, the archers immediately parted, some of them (elves are a cheerful tribe) doing somersaults, rolling down like buoys in front of the bow of a ship, to the flanks of the magical heavy cavalry rushing to attack.
  The armies collided with such a roar that a wave passed through the spectrum of stars, and the enchanted walls shook. Like melted plasticine, the highest tower tilted. Already disordered, the invaders' battle lines could not withstand a direct blow, a massive, sharpened wedge, and broke apart, opening the way for the dwarves, furiously working their huge two-handed axes.
  The roar and clang became so loud that the spectators covered their ears. It seemed as if an innumerable number of cannons were simultaneously throwing cannonballs out of their muzzles, reproducing a monstrous roar.
  Yulfi noted:
  - Can simple steel really knock like that?
  - So it's magic! It involved energy of a much higher order than ordinary matter, - Tukhhi explained.
  - And the investigation?
  - Look! And don't blink!
  The girl gazed, without taking her eyes off, at the terrible whirlpool of battle, which raged most intensely where, above the lightning of swords, the multi-colored, lush plumes on helmets rose and the royal standards fluttered, inflated by magic.
  One of the emperors, a fighter with an eagle profile, turned out to be brave indeed. He fell on the tip of a dagger and was cut in half by one of John's four slashing swords. The remains of his mighty body disappeared under the hooves of the maddened horses.
  The battle resembled a beehive doused with boiling water. The phantoms of the fosheks rushed around like scalded dogs around the three thousand knights of John, unable to cause significant damage. The army moved in a horseshoe, and its edges inexorably contracted. It seemed as if a clawed paw was gnawing into flesh. The main trump card of the phantoms of the fosheks were, undoubtedly, dinosaurs. These are formidable, almost invincible creatures. But against them they used a simple, but irresistible weapon: torches. The monsters were frightened by a special bluish fire, when touched, it caused huge, jagged burns on thick skin. As a result, the monsters turned to a massive flight, trampling their own army.
  John's archers and pikemen smashed the surviving infantry, and when they retreated, they came to the aid of their cavalry. Naturally, they fired in a high arc with their bows, over the heads of their riders. The pikemen worked with scythes, cutting girths and ripping open the bellies of horses, jabbing long pikes into the cracks of knights' armor.
  Rushing into the most dangerous places, John, uttering a battle cry, seemed to add energy to the entire army. His four swords described circles and eights, cutting a path through the dense crowd, which immediately closed in behind his back. John did not experience a shadow of hesitation, throwing himself into the very heat. Let the faithful knights fight, but when you have four arms and an invulnerable body, it is somehow shameful to ask for support.
  The most powerful of the emperors, his height and build were not inferior to Ivan. He was created as the most experienced and strong fighter. Nevertheless, even the trunk of this foshka turned pale as death. The steel ring of guards closed around him.
  However, the overwhelming numerical superiority was still on the side of the Foshki, and the possibility of turning the tide of battle by destroying John was quite probable.
  The two giants collided, the emperor, throwing away his shield, attacked with two swords. At the same time, the guards helped him, rushing from different sides, and distracting attention. This explains why the ruler managed to catch the helmet. Nevertheless, John chopped so hard that ten soldiers fell at once, and the sword fell on the emperor's head. The skull crumbled, and the huge unicorn, staggering from the concussion, fell, hanging in the stretched space.
  A cry of despair escaped the knights. John, with the fury of a barracuda, rushed forward with his comrades towards the last emperor. It was not easy to cut through, since this phantom had an overdeveloped sense of self-preservation. A huge dinosaur, like a diplodocus, appeared in the way. John threw a fire pot into its eye. The beast roared, rushed back, paving a path of crushed bodies behind it.
  Leaving piles of corpses behind him, the great warrior broke through to the standard. The banner fell, and then the failed emperor flew forward head over heels, cut into three pieces.
  At the same time, the defenders of the fortress launched a counterattack. Thick tongues of green flame shot up into space. John's success inspired the defenders, and they killed the covering force. After which, they struck from the other side at the headless army.
  This was the last straw that broke the camel's back. The army of phantom giants, which had seemed invincible until recently, had fallen apart. Programmed not to feel fear, the fighters sought salvation in flight, and the victors pursued them, mercilessly destroying them.
  Then the sorcerers of the fosheks and trolls began to whisper battle spells to turn the tide of the battle. The space shook, and behind the army of phantoms a full-flowing, raging river appeared. But this increased the number of victims even more, having fallen into its waters, the knights dissolved, as if in strong acid. Others tried to stop, and fell under the roller. The dinosaurs had a particularly hard time. The blue flame frightened them so much that they simply did not recognize any other danger. And so they disappeared into the pool of distorted and broken space. Now the battle turned into a massacre, the warriors of the fosheks died in hundreds and thousands. The river drowned them, swallowing their bodies like a crocodile. It swept over John, too, but this king only forced out a smile:
  - You can't take me with such magic.
  The concept of mercy and captivity is completely absent from the phantoms, who live for a maximum of a few weeks. The plain formed due to the stretched space was densely covered with corpses, perhaps this is what the bottom of Gehenna looks like.
  However, John's troops also suffered huge losses. No more than a third of them remained, but the countless army created by the emperors' magic ceased to exist, being almost completely destroyed.
  The slaughter was still going on. The raging river, made of madly accelerated particles, was boiling, and on its other bank was Tsar Ivan. He understood that this success was only a temporary episode in the grandest battle deciding the fate of several species.
  Among those who could boast of their invulnerability was a hunchbacked sorcerer. His terrifying steed had grown wings, and his claws were sparkling, his mouth was twisted into a grin. He chopped so hard that he knocked out both his own and the enemy, and now he saw the silhouette of Tsar John, shining like snow in the sun.
  He made great leaps on his unicorn, furiously attacking the sorcerer.
  He threw a terrible spell at the king, the blow caused such a flame to flare up that it seemed as if a thermoquark bomb had exploded. By some incomprehensible miracle, John remained alive, only he was knocked out of the saddle. The warrior turned over several times, and then jumped to his feet.
  The sorcerer rejoiced and rushed at the king, stars glittering in his hands. The magician's eyes grew, there were four of them, and they emitted a yellow ray. He rushed at John right on his steed.
  - And so your end has come, rebellious phantom.
  The king pretended to slip, knocked down by the rays from his eyes. But when the sorcerer tried to trample him, he suddenly turned around and slashed at the paws of the magician's terrible steed so hard that it turned over, almost losing the stars. His "horse" almost instantly fell apart.
  - Now we are on equal terms! - said John.
  Both opponents stood opposite each other.
  "So, do you want to disappear?" asked the sorcerer.
  - No one is eternal, even you, a sorcerer! Moreover, your death will come sooner than you think.
  - I know who pulled you out of the abyss! But it won't help. I'm not just a creation of evil wizards, I have a piece of the black god in me. Don't come near! I'm immortal, like your pathetic weapon. So, a pin against a dinosaur. I am the great Khuror.
  John jumped, his eyes narrowed, the sword flashed, reflecting the rays of numerous stars. The sorcerer waved his left hand, the king instantly dodged to the side, something sparkling flew past his cheek, it fell into the blackness, tearing the darkness apart with a flash of magical fire.
  Before Huror could release the second pulsar, John's sword flashed in his right hand, whistling through the vacuum, cutting through the web that had appeared in his path. The hellish sorcerer's head flew off his hairy neck, his severed trunk turned into a snake in mid-flight, and his vile body staggered, but remained standing.
  A fiery clot flew out of his hand, landing in front of the mage. Khuror screamed. The mage's black, wide-open eyes blazed furiously, his lips twitched disgustingly.
  - Well, what have you done! Now look!
  A moment later, the head was back on the body! The sorcerer began to swell, and eight hands with swords appeared at once.
  - The Black God helped me, so now we will fight on equal terms.
  A battle broke out between them, two incredible forces met chest to chest. And now, like good and evil, they decided to sort things out. Both opponents were not inferior to each other in skill.
  Suddenly the saucer grew dim and the image disappeared. Yulfi immediately jumped up and said anxiously:
  - What's the matter, Tukhhi?
  The faun replied:
  - We'll need to add some more diamond water, only then will we know how it ends. Don't worry, it won't take long.
  The faun turned the lever in the vat, splashed a bucket of water into it, sprinkled powder and began to whisper spells.
  Jules joined the conversation. The teenager had changed a lot in the last few hours:
  - In general, aren"t you surprised why there are so many wars and evil in the world?
  Yulfi replied:
  - Of course it is surprising! But we can talk about it for a long time without any sense.
  Jules replied:
  - Then I will tell you what the teacher told me. In the short hours of rest between training and hard work.
  Mersa stated:
  - Tell me, I just love collecting earthly legends and traditions.
  - So listen! Initially, the world was full of harmony, love and light. Creation did not know hunger, wars, violence, bullying of the strong over the weak, denunciations and slander. There was no jealousy, envy, groveling before the rulers, spouses did not quarrel, children were polite. That is, there was practically no sin or its open manifestations.
  "It's incredible, hard to believe, much less imagine," Hiffy replied.
  - It seems incredible to me too, but why not. After all, every person, even the most cruel, has an urge for good. The desire is sometimes hidden, but it manifests itself in our ego. So why shouldn't it develop and become dominant under favorable circumstances?
  - Well then! - Yulfi agreed. - I would do good with much greater pleasure: saving a child is much better than killing an adult.
  - It is easier to kill than to feed. But enough about that, - Jules said. - Here was a world approaching the ideal, but one of the main hyperangels, Dobrofer, turned out to be an innovator. He suggested giving the creation more freedom and introducing special games. For example, ones where you can hit another with a stick or throw a core. And he asked to give him the opportunity to implement this. He asked so hard that the Almighty agreed. The creation liked the games. Then the hyperangel began to come up with more and more new tricks. Swords, arrows appeared, and the first murder occurred. It was so unusual, a person died, everyone was shocked. The Almighty resurrected him, forgiving the first death, because people did not age and did not die. But this was only the beginning. Parasitic seeds of evil penetrated hearts and took deep roots.
  Here even the Supreme God felt a little uneasy. After all, when he and the Holy Spirits created Dobrofer, the hyperangel was imbued with the best and most perfect qualities - he was full of wisdom, the seal of reason, the crown of beauty. How could it happen that the hyperangel went the path of evil? Is it his fault, the Supreme, or are the hypostases of the Holy Spirits imperfect? And could he, in principle, being only the Almighty God, albeit super-developed, but also a personality (and any personality can make mistakes) create a perfect and immaculate creation? Be that as it may, his children suffer and the Supreme God feels their pain as his own.
  Meanwhile, Dobrofer said:
  - It is quite natural that not the Almighty himself, but his angels educate the creation. In our angelic world, children are sent to huge orphanages where they are given educational programs. Besides, I believe that even if the ideal does exist, it can hardly keep track of sextillions of living beings living in quintillions of worlds at the same time. Everything must be free and independent.
  The Lord God sighed:
  - True, it is purely physically impossible. Although my omnipresent nature allows me to perceive many projections at once and think in an unlimited number of ranges.
  - If so! - Dobrofer said. - Then there is no need to demand anything extra, but to provide the creation with unlimited freedom. For a start, give people instantly regenerating bodies capable of instant movement.
  - I can give bodies consisting of a substance of high energy level. But will this make the sinner happy?
  - He will, because happiness is in power and strength!
  The Lord answered the rebellious Dobrofer:
  - Well, I know what happiness and power are. Yes, such a body will be more perfect, but can it be given to evil individuals?
  - Of course you can't! You need to mature before that, but here's a question for you: how can you combine righteousness and a boring life? After all, without violence the world is bland and predictable.
  The faun was distracted and joined the conversation.
  - A stupid legend! We can talk about it a lot. But righteousness is a priestly term, invented to extort money. It is of no use to us in principle, and sin, like good and evil, is a relative concept. We, and the Foshki, and people, when they develop, will have their own truth.
  - This is called selfishness!
  - And why do you want everyone to be sublimely noble? This contradicts the animal instincts that dominate living beings. After all, we fauns, foshki, and other intelligent types have developed from the simplest organisms, which has already been proven by all eminent scientists. And if so, then the desire to eat more, steal more, sleep with many, grab maximum power, dominates. - Tukhhi said with conviction.
  - And you think this is good?
  - No! But we must accept it as a given. As well as the fact that the planet attracts. - Mersa took out a bottle of wine, poured some for herself, then filled the cup for the young man. - Drink, and you will feel better and more pleasant. The world is not as scary as it is painted.
  The pretty half-breed bowed and said unexpectedly cheerfully:
  - My father might be fighting here too, although I don't know for sure. I've never seen him, but my mother said he was as handsome as a god.
  - All elves are beautiful, in ancient times they killed their ugly children. - Said the faun Tukhhi. - And then, such children stopped being born.
  "Killing children is cruel," Yulfi noted.
  - I agree, but they had no other choice - after all, a freak is a sick and evil child who is unhappy himself and brings trouble to his parents. - explained Mersa.
  - If so, then it partly justifies. Moreover, in another universe he will be incarnated in a more perfect body. If, of course, it is possible. - Said Yulfi. - Nevertheless, more humane methods are needed, for example, correcting the defect with the help of witchcraft.
  - We did, but it didn't always help. Besides, don't think that murders were committed often, my ancestors the elves always tried to cause the living as little suffering and pain as possible. Believe me! - Mersa said with fervor.
  - And this is commendable!
  The Faun chuckled:
  - Yulfi speaks like an ancient old man, although she is probably younger than us. Although I look like a goat by earthly standards, this is because we fauns grow and mature more slowly, and in fact, I will soon be eighty-seven. That's what I'm thinking, should we build a spaceship and engage in piracy in the vastness of the universe. I'm so tired of this luxurious cage, it's like a golden chain, more beautiful than an iron one, but even heavier.
  - It's an interesting idea, but the technological level on this planet is too low, which means it's impossible. So my proposal is simpler, to conquer the kingdom and live peacefully, happily and for a long time. After all, we are kikimoras, or even elves, I have the blood of both, we live much longer than people - about five hundred years, and I even feel sorry for Yulfi, if she is not killed, she will become a decrepit old woman, and I will be young and cheerful. Maybe once every hundred years I will visit her grave.
  - No, my body is more perfect than that of ordinary people, and I will not age, even if I stay on this planet. I will not even get wrinkles. - Yulfi said confidently.
  Jules noted:
  - And I would like to never grow a beard, I don"t like such unnecessary vegetation, to be honest, I don"t understand its function.
  Mersa agreed.
  - I also don't see a reason why nature has given people such deformities! In imperfect creatures, this is unnecessary, but we elves have faces like children until death. You can never tell how old we are by our appearance.
  - This quality of yours was originally laid down by the creator, but people do not age before fifty years, - Jules objected.
  - Who told you this?
  - Teacher! After the Supreme God turned away from humanity, at first the life span was more than a thousand years, without aging.
  - It used to be like that, but now sick people and feeble old men and women are encountered more and more often, - said Mersa. - Or rather, it is impossible to find healthy and happy people.
  - Why?
  - Some demons, or maybe fallen angels, are corrupting the gene pool. As a result, old age is infecting.
  - Really? That's nasty! - We'll have to figure it out, because aging causes terrible suffering to people and animals. - Mersa said angrily.
  - How will you figure it out? - The faun grinned. - This is the realm of higher powers, not every sorcerer will go there, besides, such a misfortune can infect elves with fauns and foshkas. Then they will run, there will be no time for war.
  - At least the demons will do something good. Although death in battle is much better than from old age.
  Jules noted:
  - In short, the Almighty gave freedom to the hyperangel, and creation plunged into the abyss of suffering.
  - This proves once again that there is no God. A loving Father does not abandon his children. - The faun noted.
  - It's easier to scoop out the sea with a thimble than to answer all the questions of atheists! - Jules said philosophically.
  Mersa noted:
  - We should create something atomic! We would conquer the whole world.
  Yulfi objected:
  - No, it will be too difficult to make, but Tukhhi is so knowledgeable, and I hope you can recreate it.
  - I'll try, but it's devilishly difficult. Although no! - A scheme popped into Tukhhi's head. - Even with the current technical level, it's possible.
  - If only we had a hyperplasma engine, then we would have conquered the entire planet. - Mersa said with annoyance.
  - This will be your conquest if the Foshki win and strike our worlds with fury. They will not spare this planet either, they will destroy some, and send others into eternal humiliating slavery. - The faun snapped.
  - It is quite possible, but I think that while the fauns are in power, the foshks have no time for expansion, besides, our planet has one peculiarity.
  - Which one? - asked Yulfi.
  - To see it, you need to fly at a certain angle. So the Foshki may not know about it.
  - Believe me, they know! - The faun shook his head furiously, his greenish-purple beard rising. - They have plenty of spies among our corrupt officials. Besides, one of the elves wrote a best-selling book about Earth, so this world is not a secret behind seven seals.
  - And the elves won"t encroach on this world? - asked Alfmir.
  - I'm not one hundred percent sure, but in any case there will be no genocide, and it will even be better for the common people if we free them from the yoke of nobles and lords.
  - It is similar to the ideology of ants, through violence to happiness, but if the people themselves are not mature enough, then one dictatorship will be replaced by another.
  - Knowledge will enlighten anyone. The elves, by the way, also have a strong party of ants, they even achieved that money almost completely disappeared from circulation.
  - Almost?
  - It"s completely impossible, because then there will be nothing to reward those who distinguished themselves in battles, and the slackers need to be motivated!
  - I see! The carrot and the stick! Maybe that's why problems arose in our universe! - Yulfi said thoughtfully.
  - Look at the screen! - Tukhhi shouted, while they were talking, he poured diamond water into a large saucer. - Looks like there's a fight starting there.
  . CHAPTER 23
  The Foshki and their satellites quickly retreated from the quasar, its planets and satellites only constrained their maneuver and allowed the elves to attack from convenient positions. The starships lined up in a rectangle, with small fighter appendages. At that moment, the fauns, on the advice of the elves, used another innovation. The platform headed toward the furious pulsars and turned on the "well" gravity system, stretching space. The jumping pulsars seemed to fall into a hole, rushing after the troll fleet. Thus, a partial use of one-dimensional space occurred. It accelerated colossal natural bombs, sucking them in like a vacuum cleaner and throwing them out like a cannon. A terrible slap fell on the Foshki.
  Seeing this, they released gamma neutrinos, gases that react with matter and deflect radiation. They fired a blind salvo, then scattered. And yet they were a little late, several hundred large ships, four ultra-battleships and two transports were struck by dense streams of plasma - the intensity of the roll was too high. In addition, another eighty starships were melted, and more than seven thousand small ships burned. In panic, the Foshkas noticeably accelerated, but their fist fell apart, and the elves used this to counterattack. The lawn mowing began, when the overly scattered curls of the ships were sequestered by concentrated blows from the elven fleet.
  The scissors turned out to be quite fast in skilled hands.
  General of the Galaxy Grobogrom, untwisting his gutta-percha trunk, kneading it with his paws, gave the order:
  - Everyone gather in a "hedgehog" formation, at maximum distance from the pulsars. Line up the heavy and most heavily armed ships along the perimeter. These horned ones should get their horns.
  The Foshkas almost curled up into a ball, a dozen cruisers, miscalculating their maneuver, collided, causing a detonation, but the mobile groups managed to retreat, preserving most of their forces.
  The Fauns, seeing that the nervous Foshkas had not yet regained their fighting ability, began to pursue them.
  The saucer suddenly began to show a separate grapple that had broken forward, in the control center of which stood and fired an elf in a colonel's uniform.
  - Be careful, Lekkoron! - They transmitted a gravosignal to him. - You're going straight into the clamp.
  - I know what I'm doing! I need to break through the weld on the shell.
  - This is my father! - Mersa's voice trembled. - He's taking too many risks, a desperate guy, why rush ahead of everyone!
  - You don't hide behind others in battle either, - Hiffy cut her off.
  Jules noted:
  - Each will receive a reward according to his faith! A brave man cannot hide behind backs, and a coward cannot rush forward in a desperate attack.
  The starship Lekkorona actually entered between the needles of the "hedgehog", right on the side of the ultra-battleship and the gear-like platform. The speed of the crossover was extreme, even the cabin became hot, all the additional reserves of the eight hyperdrives were used.
  Looking like a strong girl dressed in a man's suit, the ultra-colonel wiped away the sweat with his graceful hand. On the back of his hand there was an imprint of scarlet lipstick. His mascara-lined eyelashes blinked, his cheeks shone with blush made of precious stones.
  - It's vulgar and indecent for a man to paint himself like a woman! - Hiffy noted. - There was one such baron, he painted himself and loved boys, so they poured red-hot tin up his anus after he seduced the son of a duke. Is he one of them?
  Yulfi slapped the boy on the lips, he squealed:
  - Every nation has its own customs. Even on earth in the African state of Nuzhzh, everyone entering the hall of the local king must pollute the air! It is believed that this is an expression of respect for the king.
  - What a custom! Our emperor, when they polluted the air during his reign, impaled thirty people!
  - I promise that the same fate awaits him! I won't kill him right away!
  The starship rushed forward, releasing missiles, torpedoes, shells. Eighteen launchers, six of which were welded with a forced laser, at the last moment, over the limit, began to move. The enemy, fearing a ram, retreated slightly, and the platform hit with thermoquark missiles. The ultra-battleship belatedly applied its power, the salvo hit the vacuum, and several missiles pierced its own cruiser "Neutron", which flew out to intercept. Two front towers of the starship were knocked down, the bow split, the sides caught fire. As a result, the mighty ship was out of action. Lekkoron cursed:
  - You're lying, you won't take it! - Then the elf made a turn, from which he himself was thrown into the overload chair, the hull cracked, and it seemed that the cross-ship was bending in an arc. At point-blank range, choosing the most vulnerable spot closer to the tail and hyperdrives, when the hull melts from the ejected streams of ultra-particles, the starship began to shoot at the battleship with all its artillery systems. The gigantic ship of the fosheks (not for nothing the elite) withstood all the blows, except for the cumulative thermoquark missile. And between the countless garlands of stars, another luminary lit up.
  - Well done, dad! - That's what they deserve! - Mersa shouted.
  - He was inimitable, - said Yulfi. - Such art of maneuver, I thought, was about to collide. A deadly game on the edge of a foul.
  - That's because Lekkoron is very athletic! He won the Star Wars Olympics. And he also took part in races. Unfortunately, I'm more fragile. - Mersa said.
  - But you have some serious muscles! - said Tukhhi. - And her mother is no weak warrior either. A legend among the kikimoras.
  - I don't complain about my strength, but sometimes I regret that I'm not a man. And even before, behind my back, when I lived with people for a short time, when they thought I couldn't hear, they called the kikimora a whore. Why can't a woman have many partners to get pleasure? After all, sex loves variety, and you men yourselves prefer different women. And what, am I worse when I see a new fresh guy, it turns me on. My mother also loved experiments, I'm sure more than one thousand men have visited her bed.
  - I also think that one sexual partner is not interesting. - Agreed Yulfi. - Well, Shell and I often had group sex and even looked for lovers for each other. Nevertheless, he is my best friend, and when he feels good, I feel good too. (Here Yulfi lied a little. In fact, jealousy still pricked her soul. And she had not yet experienced group love, but she so wanted to show herself to the aliens as such a cool and all-knowing one. Just like modern teenagers, if you believe the words, made love almost with the Pope.)
  - And you, not like people, they are wildly jealous of their partners and kill them, hang themselves! - said the faun. - What fools, today I want a third one to be with us.
  Do you mind?
  - Are you serious? - The amorous Yulfi was taken aback by the proposal. - Of course, you're a good guy, a prince and all that, but still a faun. We are individuals of different species.
  - Is such a modern and advanced girl really so susceptible to prejudice? I thought you were turned on by new sexual experiences, the thirst for experiments and sensations.
  - You can consider me a conservative, but a partner with horns and hooves does not appeal to me. - Yulfi shook her head decisively.
  - Tukhhi never raped or harassed anyone! It is your sacred right to love whoever you want. - Said the half-breed Mersa.
  The Faun nodded reluctantly:
  - Let's forget about it!
  Meanwhile, the other fauns began to repeat the maneuvers after the elf. They appeared between the battleships and other troll ships, fired at the aircraft carriers and mobile units. The tactics were simple: he fired one or two salvos from all the strike weapons and barrels. At the same time, releasing clouds of gas and throwing out false bodies, including short-lived holograms, they disappeared.
  Because of the use of holograms, the Foshkas thought that there were many more Fauns than there actually were, and they kept covering their own. True, the space hypermarshal ordered that as many false dummies be scattered throughout space as possible, and several times the Fauns and Elves, at full speed, landed on a cluster of pre-scattered mines. In this case, the starships died like flies in a web. They got entangled in powerful nets, the hulls split. The Foshkas had too much power and did not spare the ships. They could, using ultra-battleships, drop tens of thousands of striking elements at once. But still, they were hopelessly losing. As a rule, in the ring, especially in fights without rules, speed beats strength. There was nothing to compensate for the superiority in engines.
  Marshal Gugish, reported to General Kent.
  - Your people are doing great. Excellent reaction, excellent speed.
  - It wasn't without magic that this happened. In particular, when we spat pulsars at them, the energy wouldn't have been sucked into one-dimensional space so strongly. The hyperdrives are accelerated by spells, including protective prayers, which prevents them from colliding. This allows for such daring maneuvers.
  The fauns and elves, feeling that they had caught the right wave, decided on a daring adventure, attacking the center with five dormice of platforms at once. True, there were no mines in this dense cluster of ships, and the guard starships needed time to break through and come to the rescue of their own. The platforms moved using a pre-practiced maneuver "drill". They fired at the newly replenished ammunition, almost point-blank, hitting assembled space shipyards, drifting and surrounded by repair robots, damaged starships, transporters spitting gamma and gravity guns, bases with antimatter.
  Among them appeared the familiar cross-over Lekkorona, an ultra-colonel, as always, going into the thick of things. The worst thing for the Foshkas was that their command post, headed by a space hypermarshal, came under attack. Gravecoffin barely managed to escape, only the fact that his platform had a multi-layered defense system, including the conspiracies of forty witches and dragon scales, saved the hapless commander from death. The risky maneuver justified itself one hundred percent. In the confusion, the Foshkas fired too chaotically, and hit more of their own than enemies. Like a bear breaking its nose and gouging out an eye with its paw, trying to crush an annoying mosquito. It was possible to see how their starships were burning and falling apart, from afar it could seem that they were covered by a wave of pulsars again.
  Having overheated from the intense discharge, the missile platforms had to go to a safe distance for themselves, hiding behind the subspace barrier. But not all of them succeeded, besides, the elves in their excitement delayed a little, trying to discharge everything they had, and suffered unnecessary losses. Ninety-nine of them were destroyed, another thirteen were damaged, and went to ram. Three machines, running out of energy, with broken engines, got stuck in one-dimensional space. Lekkorona's cross-ship, despite the holes, survived, did not fall apart and managed to dive into the saving "pool". Those platforms that decided to play the role of kamikaze achieved partial success, the speed dropped due to severe wounds. Six were shot at on approach, others passed through cruisers and destroyers, only one exploded right next to the mighty aircraft carrier, splitting the giant starship into five parts.
  Marshal Gugish commanded:
  - Don't linger! Strike very quickly, but retreat even faster! Don't get drawn into exchanging blows. We need to strike in smaller groups, every starship counts, and tell Lekkorona personally - if he survives, I'll make him a general!
  The Foshka fleet was melting like an iceberg. Dozens, hundreds, thousands of starships of various modifications and classes were leaving the battle, drifting, slightly rocked by the vacuum. Even more were perishing under the blows of devastating salvos.
  The Fauns and Elves were also running out of steam, their opponent was no pushover either. Experienced in conquering many worlds, the Foshkas fought like a cornered rat. In addition, new ships were coming to their aid, albeit in small groups. Mostly from among those that had fallen behind the two-hundred-thousand-strong squadron. The Elves intercepted them and destroyed them, Lekkoron, in three combat encounters already, had destroyed at least a dozen large ships, and now he had eliminated the thirtieth starship, using a maneuver - a hook. It was visible how the broken guns choked in anger.
  The Fauns were clearly winning this trade, but their numbers were thinning. More than half of the missile carriers, half of the cruisers and cross-ships were consumed in the flames of annihilation. The smaller ships suffered even more, with losses reaching sixty percent.
  It was as if two beasts were locked in space, horribly wounded and bleeding, and from their bitten lungs came a labored hyperplasmic breath.
  The mad pulsars may have possessed primitive rudiments of intelligence, or perhaps they were attracted by the large masses of energy emitted by the combat units, but suddenly, like a pack of savage wolves, they rushed towards the ships. Several dozen Faun starships and many hundreds of Foshkas fell into their red-hot, metal-devouring fangs.
  The battle was interrupted, both sides, momentarily forgetting about the enmity, began to retreat, shooting at the pulsars on the move. They desperately tried to break away from the danger zone. Those ships that were damaged and lost most of their speed were left to be torn apart. The Foshks had it much worse here, they did not have the opportunity to make such rapid hyperjumps as the Fauns and Elves, to have the slightest chance, they had to get rid of unnecessary ballast or scatter garbage. This helped a little, the pulsars began to slow down, their light was losing its brightness.
  Gradually the starships changed their route, finding themselves in the line of the luminary highway, where the stars lined up like soldiers marching to a parade. This meant that there was not much left to the metropolis planet. Marshal Gugish painted his face in stripes, and with the help of a robot, curled his beard into seven arrow-shaped braids, which was supposed to give more fear and belligerence to the exhausted fighters, his voice became much deeper and lower:
  - Right now a hyperplasmic axe is hovering over our mother sphere. We must break its edge. Stand firm and win, we have already shown that we are capable of beating the enemy, despite all its numbers.
  - Agreed! - General Kent said. - But our forces are not unlimited, and besides, they are currently replenishing their ammunition. More time is needed.
  "I'm afraid that the enemy might disperse," Marshal Gugish said with excitement.
  - It's possible, but I think the enemy hasn't lost its fighting spirit yet and will try to give us another battle. And splitting forces before a fight is not in his rules. Foshkas are herd animals.
  - Well, let's hope so, just refill your charges faster.
  "I still have some thoughts, Marshal," the general said, mechanically lowering his voice.
  - Yes, speak as usual! The computer, if they have an interception, will decrypt it anyway.
  - It's time for the fighters to change their tactics a little, to one more suitable for such a numerous enemy.
  - Improvisation is a brush plucking the strings of the instrument of victory! - the marshal said.
  - You couldn't say it more precisely.
  Now the Faunus starships attacked from different sides, using the "fan" formation. The frazzled trolls tried to get closer and closer together, and increased their speed. Gravecoffin, furious at such stubborn resistance, and already despairing of defeating the elusive enemy, decided to reach the Faunus' home planet-sphere as quickly as possible and wipe it into star dust. Thus, his troops changed their formation, creating a wedge.
  The hypermarshal was straining himself:
  - Use the "boar" formation. We need to undermine the enemy barn.
  The foshek mages whispered spells, causing cracks to appear in space. The starships fell into them, but the foshek armadas suffered more from this. The fauns had too much of an advantage in speed. However, after this, the foshek star armada increased the pressure. For a bear bitten by a wolf, they were overly aggressive.
  Then the fauns decided on a desperate step: they threw cargo starships through subspace. They were poorly armed and had poor maneuverability, but they carried ammunition and many mines. Millions of terrifying gifts flew out into the path of the troll squadron.
  Homing mines and torpedoes, having identified their targets, rushed towards them, swarmed them from all sides and detonated. Even ultra-battleships could not withstand when tens of thousands of mosquitoes entered their hulls.
  Many starships of the Fosh and conquered races, especially those in the lead, were caught in a trap, those in the back managed to turn away, putting up screens of false targets, hitting with gamma rays and gravo-lasers. Now they had to change the route, disperse, to avoid unnecessary losses - to save what was left.
  Those mines that missed their targets exploded in the vacuum, the antimatter reacting, throwing out photons at superluminal speeds. Through this curtain the ships of the fauns and elves emerged, bringing down a plasma tornado on the trolls. Large forces struck from the flanks, cutting through the formation. The plasma ring bent. Gugish rejoiced:
  - Just a little bit left, not much.
  In these conditions, when the outcome of the battle was decided by a few starships, the marshal threw out his last trump card. The few damaged ships that could not be quickly repaired were stuffed with mines and missiles, then rammed straight into the enemy ships. It was almost impossible to avoid a collision in this case. The problem, of course, was control, but here robots or computer automation took on this role. In the case of serious damage to the piloting systems, the fauns used android robots, especially since this requires the simplest program, cybernetics knows no fear.
  True, there were volunteer elves, adherents of the doctrine of self-sacrifice, they really wanted to become gods. Gugish was categorically against it, he said that your lives would be useful here, why die if robots would do this work for you.
  - It is honorable to sacrifice one's life, but why heroism when pragmatism is needed? You can kill the enemy in another place and time.
  The fanatics, however, went wild, fell to their knees, and banged their heads against the wall.
  Among them, the first was Lekkoron.
  - You are a very valuable fighter, and the war will still be long, you will find another way to die. - Gugish interrupted. - Besides, the combat crew - your elves and fauns, need leadership, and saving their lives is the sacred duty of the commander, especially since they want to live, and becoming gods is not in the cards for them anyway. Not to mention that you dreamed of becoming a general.
  The last argument worked more than the others, and Lekkoron, having stopped whining, led his starship into the thick of the fight, at the same time avoiding excessive risks. Several of the most insignificant elves, who, moreover, had gotten many with their teaching, received permission. With shining faces they rushed to the helms.
  Gugish just shook his head and curled a couple of flowers into the arrows of his beard, how can you believe this nonsense.
  However, the suicide bombers could not exert a decisive influence, but it was the last straw,
  It could well have been the elephant's backbreaker.
  Here they are, our guys, they are not afraid of anything! - said Mersa. - It's good that you talked my father out of it. In general, a living mortal is better than a dead god. And the soul is the junior partner of the body.
  - Courage, even if it is excessive, is worthy of respect. - Yulfi noted. - Besides, any body is mortal, but whether it is possible to kill the soul, no one has been able to prove specifically.
  Mersa objected:
  - You are also a witch and you know very well that the soul dissipates.
  The space kamikazes rushed towards their target. Twisted, weaponless, parts of the hull, with broken sides, many with fires still burning, were thrown out of one-dimensional space, sometimes ramming immediately, and sometimes several hundred meters from the enemy starships. The engines on most of the ships either did not work or pulled only partially, but in this case the predatory Foshkas rammed the starships by inertia.
  The armada of evil creatures gradually slowed down, the ships began to make spiral movements. The losses grew, the gamma cannons overheated, the gravity guns failed.
  The coffin roared like a bear:
  - Where are you looking, fools? Where is the weapon tempered by magic? Throw it into the plasma vortex. That way we will sweep away any obstacles.
  The Foshki began using anti-missiles, throwing them out in advance and drifting them on a special gravity cushion. After that, the elves' maneuvers lost their power. However, most of the kamikaze played their role. The rest blew themselves up immediately after entering three-dimensional space. The last words of the elves were heard on the air. They spoke calmly, sublimely, sang songs, read poetry. And then the voices disappeared, and the endless family of stars was replenished for a moment with new little sisters.
  Gugish heard the words of his former comrades, who allegedly joined the gods, and he found it funny and a little sad:
  - Well, how naive! They believe in all sorts of fairy tales! After all, even if God does exist, he doesn't need any extra competitors from among creation.
  Kent countered:
  - It is better to believe than not to believe. He who does not dream of becoming a god will forever remain a worm!
  - It's better to perform once than to imagine a hundred times! - Gugish objected. - Now if we lose, what will the dream of victory give us!
  However, it is one thing to give your life, carrying away legions of enemies, and another thing to perish without hope of victory. The marshal was not sure that their death was not in vain, but one dozen fanatics are not worth the price. Then they will erect monuments in their homeland and be awarded, and the soul, if there is one, will be proud.
  Lekkoron's face appeared on the screen:
  - Hello! I'm smashing the invaders, here's another cruiser I've taken! Already the twenty-first in a row
  - The main thing is not to go too far! - The marshal threatened with his finger. - I will not promote you to general posthumously.
  Here he was being disingenuous, of course, Lekkoron deserved to receive the coveted title even after death.
  - Just dare to offend my father, I will eliminate you! Even if it means covering a distance equal to infinity with billions of starships on the way - Mersa shook her fist.
  - And how will you get it? - asked Yulfi.
  - As a last resort, I'll turn to the faun. You'll help me, right, prince? Or to my mother, if she's alive, I haven't heard from her for a long time! - The half-breed girl added, her gaze darkening.
  The faun replied:
  - That doesn't mean she died! They haven't remembered me for a long time either, they don't contact me. But that doesn't mean my relatives died.
  The formation of the Foshka fleet had long since lost its order, it was increasingly falling apart, falling apart. Fauns and elves struck with dagger blows, piercing the armada through and through, practically nothing remained of the numerous transport ships and bases.
  Of course, there were not only foshki there, but also their slaves, perhaps even most of the slaves of the conquered races, family members, and auxiliary personnel. The furry race with trunks treated women more conservatively and did not allow them into the thick of things, believing that the female should be the keeper of the hearth, but they were in the service. This, of course, tormented the tender souls of the elves, and caused embarrassment in the more severe fauns, and they fired, gritting their teeth.
  Space hypermarshal Grobogrob fired his ray gun at the adjutant. He spread his arms, his legs were cut in half.
  The emitter sang:
  - The death penalty has been carried out. The traitor has been punished by the local overlord-commander.
  The coffin squealed:
  - Shut up, you blockhead. And you, warriors of the greatest empire, don't back away like crabs, but pick up speed and move forward. Press the enemy, force a fight on him.
  The Foshki did just that, they went out of their way, broke and stretched their trunks. Short duels broke out at different points in the battle. But the elves had an undeniable advantage, they chose the place and time of their attacks. The ability to change dimensions, suddenly appearing and disappearing in a vacuum, could baffle anyone.
  The Fauns were gradually gaining ground. The enemy's numerical superiority began to melt like ice in spring. The number of starships, which the Foshkas initially had three times more, first became one to two, and then the advantage went to the side of the seemingly harmless creatures. The former superiority came to naught after the destruction of most of the aircraft carriers. The Zherriks, who dictated the pattern of the fight and gave an undeniable advantage in close combat, lost control. The fact is that the sorcerers sent commands to the lower spirits through certain transmitters on the aircraft carriers. And so, such substances became uncontrollable, and beat their own more than the enemy. That is, the mighty club broke out of their hands and hit the knee.
  Marshal Gugish shouted:
  - That's it, turn around! The Foshki aren't so invincible, their strength is rapidly depleting. Come from below and from the right flank. Don't give them the slightest chance. Oh glorious hour, oh glorious moment, swing right into the eye and the enemy runs!
  Kent confirmed:
  - Our people demonstrate courage and skill! There is something to see. And they also say that the narrow-minded creatures are like elves, glamorous pacifists.
  Here you can see how Lekkoron attacks and destroys two more starships, and the cross-ship slipped between them so deftly that they fired at each other. The Zherriks are darting around like flies, freezing and scattering when they collide, it's funny.
  Hypermarshal Grobogrob decided to change the battle pattern, especially since the tiny reconnaissance ships reported that there were only a few parsecs left to the main planet-sphere of the Fauns. This means that it is possible, if not to win, then to seriously ruin the lives of these arrogant horned freaks. However, not all is lost for the Foshki, there are still hidden reserves that the enemy does not suspect.
  - Move in the direction of the star Noshsharrikh. Use all reserves of speed.
  The starships were now rushing about, moving in jerks, losing and gaining speed, rushing about like hunted hares through space. Behind them, they left flaming islands of broken ships, numerous fragments, scorched and already frost-covered corpses.
  The armada has lost seventy-four percent of its original strength. Any army with such losses would have fled, but space has its own laws. The elves are also extremely exhausted, the matter can be decided by the last starships.
  Gravecoffin turned to the only general of the troll race. He counted on their traditional cunning:
  - We are close to disaster, and you can"t advise anything.
  - Why commander, I can!
  - So what, a proton head!
  - The Fauns value their mother planet, covered with a dense network of factories. They will make any sacrifice to keep us from the heart of the nation.
  - That's true, but they mastered the secrets of space before us and are able to instantly cover enormous distances and hit us where it's convenient.
  - We need to deprive them of this opportunity, not completely, this is not yet realistic, but partially by reducing the effectiveness of the attacks.
  - How!
  - When peas are scattered on a plate, they are more difficult to collect with a fork.
  - That is, disperse! - said Gravecrow.
  - That's exactly it, in groups of several ships! It will be easier to get to the huge sphere, and ground batteries will not be able to protect such a large surface.
  - Then, I command! - The space hypermarshal yelled in a shrill tone. - We declare redeployment!
  Waves passed through the Foshka fleet, they quickly reformed. Many hundreds of groups at full speed dispersed to the sides, like a stream breaking on a rock.
  Individual droplets were spreading across space, and the few surviving ultra-battleships were racing separately. The bulky transports were almost completely destroyed and the Foshkas resigned themselves to the fact that they would not be able to capture the mother planet of the Fauns with all its valuables. But they could annihilate it.
  The enemy starships, splashing in all directions, spread like drops of mercury on a smooth surface. The trolls and elves, accustomed to striking the ball, were slightly confused, and the ships plunged into the rapidly empty space.
  Marshal Gugish commanded:
  - Divide into eight parts and we will catch butterflies with a wide net.
  Kent countered:
  - Eight, too few, we won't make it in time, we need at least fifty strike fists. Mosquitoes aren't shot from cannons.
  The cleansing was carried out from the center to the flanks, the fauns moved rapidly, their starships were overtaken, charred, like insects caught on a hot brazier. Some of the fosheks lost their fighting spirit, and tried to hide in the noise, break through to the asteroid belt, get lost in the nebula, or even go into the clouds of gas giants, risking being swallowed up by the erupting lava.
  Now the advantage of the army of fauns and elves became completely indisputable. Their monolithic formation broke the enemy, obviously small in number. But the foshki had too many groups, and some of them broke forward and left the enemy's field of vision. And this was a threat to the brain of the nation. After all, the huge sphere is not sufficiently protected, and one thermo-quark missile can cause a lot of trouble.
  Even one checker can win a game if it becomes a queen! And in chess, a pawn can make an entire army capitulate.
  A semblance of a children's game arose - catch me, brick. Those who walked too straight towards the gigantic sphere fell into the arms of a plasma tornado. Here Lekkoron with his starship felt a vulnerable side, the generator reproducing the force field was obviously damaged. The ultra-battleship hit it with a heavy missile. Then, with pleasure, he watched as it fell apart like a house of cards. The other elves did not lag behind. But the further to the perimeter, the more often the foshki managed to escape from the pursuit. Of course, the secret of one-dimensional space allowed them to cut the path, but they had to know where. Moreover, too many false targets were scattered, including rubber inflated with metallic gas, which could deceive the gravity radar. More and more often, starships, cruisers, grapplers of fauns and elves ran into such models, or even emerged into the void. Further fragmentation of forces was no longer beneficial to the pursuers, they were losing their advantage in speed. Kent even advised Marshal Gugish:
  - We need to divide the army into five hundred small groups, only then will there be at least some chance of saving the sphere.
  Hett, his face deeply burned and the starship itself mangled, with deep holes in it, added:
  We must use the phantoms created by our magicians to fight the enemy. I heard that the elf magicians have prepared a special surprise for
  more numerous enemy armada. Maybe it will work in our favor.
  "You mean the phantom that the elf wizard pulled out of the black hole?" Googish asked.
  - Even him! - He's not a weak specimen. Our forces are exhausted, and the enemy is still very strong. Let him help.
  The image shifted. A space appeared in front of the boys where phantoms were fighting.
  The sorcerer Khuror and King John were still fighting, although not much time had passed, but against the backdrop of such an intense battle it seemed like an eternity had flown by.
  The eight-armed sorcerer and the four-armed king were not inferior to each other. They fought courageously and, at the same time, frantically. The swords were thoroughly chipped, sparks flew off them. The chances of both were equal, sometimes they managed to touch each other, but the damage instantly healed, as if it had never happened. In such conditions, there were no winners or losers.
  Khuror suggested to the king:
  - Maybe it's enough for you to serve such a weak and inferior race as fauns and elves, come over to our side.
  - Why on earth would Tsar Ivan betray?
  - And with such! It's a direct benefit to you! We'll make you an emperor, and create a magical state especially for you.
  The king shook his head:
  - These are just empty words! You don't even have the energy for that. Am I really that naive that I'll believe that you won't take and betray me instead of a reward?
  - We need warriors like you! The state of the fauns and the principalities of the elves is only one of many pages of our great expansion. You have a choice, either join us or perish. Disappear and dissolve into the vacuum.
  The king replied:
  - I'm used to achieving everything myself. That's my credo. So I don't need gifts.
  - Then you and your allies will die.
  The sorcerer rushed forward again and ran into the blades. They hacked, not stopping for a second. Meanwhile, the raging river of the curved space foamed and began to surround the remains of the army created by the wizards of the elves and fauns. They tried to hack, swung their swords, thrust their spears into the merciless stream, but all was in vain. Their bodies, along with their armor and steeds, simply dissolved in the magical element. That was how merciless and irresistible was the attack of the sorcerers of the foshkas, who used new powers.
  Khuror rejoiced:
  - You see, your allies are dying. The army is melting away, there will be nothing left of it, and you yourself will die.
  - You're lying, sorcerer! You'll soon disappear, fall into oblivion, being as unstable as all the creations of wave magic. Your inevitable end is near.
  The sorcerer became furious and in his anger released a huge ball of blazing heat. The king did a somersault, flew over the unicorn's rump, leaving behind him a blazing element. And he slashed hard at the magician's neck. Again the head flew off, though this time a decent distance. Nevertheless, long fangs flashed from under Khuror's lips, and a poisonous laugh was heard.
  - And what have you achieved, pathetic little king without an empire?
  - Killed you!
  - Oh, come on! Now, body, go to the head.
  The spider legs moved towards the severed symbol of thought. John slashed at it, but only scratched the body. He was suddenly thrown back by a lightning strike. The limbs were already gathering, about to attach the head, when a huge butterfly appeared. It grabbed the sorcerer's head. He muttered:
  - Let go immediately, insect.
  In response, there was a chuckle, and a tender girlish face appeared:
  - You have lost, sorcerer Khuror. And you have lost in the only way you can lose.
  You have no soul, and in fact, you never had one. So now, the evil personality will be erased.
  The butterfly flapped its wings and, flying up, carried away the creation of virtual malice. But then the body began to run, and at the same time it became more and more transparent and unsteady.
  The king muttered, disappointment evident in his voice:
  - I didn't win! They decided for me by winning the battle.
  The butterfly turned around and a gentle voice sounded:
  - Ride and kill all the mages who killed your comrades. Let there be sweet revenge.
  - I will do so! - John directed the unicorn at the pack of sorcerers.
  In response, they unleashed a real hyperplasmic flow on him. But the king who had gotten going was unstoppable. A mighty rider on a unicorn, who suddenly grew wings, rushed at them. The first sorcerer barely managed to swing his sword to parry the attack, as he fell, cut from shoulder to side through which the sword came out.
  - I told you that witchcraft will backfire on you.
  Another sorcerer was flattened by the unicorn's powerful hoof. The third was also knocked down by the sword. A monstrous slashing began. The magicians rushed in different directions, trying to escape the merciless blade. The king, every now and then, ran into curved space, and even time holes. Sometimes he fell into the abyss of gravity pits, but each time he jumped out of them. He demonstrated complete unsinkability and invulnerability. And each time, the opportunity to disappear turned into the death of another sorcerer.
  The chief wizard of the fosheks, Shchukhkhir, shook his trunk in a spacesuit and swung an antigrav reinforced by magic. He sent impulse after impulse. Phantoms flew out of his fingers, various creatures, even growing to the size of dinosaurs. This did not stop the king. He walked and mercilessly chopped, crushing and crushing, like an axe through pearl barley porridge.
  - What do you think, the chimeras will force me to retreat? - The brave lord of the phantoms shouted.
  The chief magician replied:
  - Your nature is known to us and it should have burned and broken long ago. I don't understand why you are still alive?
  - And you don't understand what true courage and strength of spirit are. Maybe because, unlike other creations like me, I have a soul, which you didn't have.
  - Probably, but it won't help you, animal.
  The wizard brought down a whole fiery waterfall, heavy weapons struck. For a while, John disappeared under the stormy, seething elements. It seemed that there was no force capable of resisting it.
  - So your empty life is over! - The sorcerer rubbed his hands smugly. - The last days of the four-armed misunderstanding.
  Suddenly an iron hand flashed in front of him, broke the helmet of the spacesuit, and grabbed him by the trunk.
  - Life is never empty if there is honor and courage in it. The moment of a winner is equal to infinity! So, here is your last word.
  The magician muttered:
  - Have mercy, I will give you half the galaxy.
  - I don't need gifts from scum. I'll take it myself. - The hands closed around the neck, instantly crushing the cartilage.
  The saucer was again passed by a wave, changing the image.
  Hiffie even said:
  - My eyes are spinning! So many impressions.
  Yulfi replied:
  - This is pure magic, I'm just speechless with delight.
  "The movie" was very entertaining, only now it was perceived not so dramatically. The guys were too jaded. To what extent everything is incredible and paradoxical. Only fragments remained from the original fleets. The battle was aimed at complete extermination, two warring not so long, but capacious term, races had become too fierce. Here one of the detachments of the Foshkas dove into the meteorite stream, it carefully slid along the edge of the rushing swarm, moving away from the Fauns. It was too risky to dive here, it could have crushed, but the Foshkas were balancing on the edge. Here one destroyer made a slight mistake and its hull, as well as the protective field, instantly heated up from the flow of crashing particles. Annihilation occurred, and the speeds added up, working for destruction. The other starships, having drifted a little, broke away, flying off like a stone from a slingshot.
  Space hypermarshal Grobogrob knew that he had already lost and was only trying to reach the Gulliverovsk Sphere. His orders, due to nerves, became distorted, fragmentary, like the barking of a dog.
  Marshal Gugish continued to monitor the battle. His starship, as one of the most powerful in the Faunus fleet, took part in the pursuit. Three cross-ships and a gamma station equipped with a very powerful gravo-neutron cannon were moving with him. They were also pursuing the impudent Foshkas, who had taken on the previously uncharacteristic function of stowaways. Five destroyers, a cruiser, and almost the last transport, made up the fleeing group. This time, the Trolls did not even shoot back, they only wanted to get away. The cruiser, having received holes, drifted, every now and then, losing its course.
  The cross-ships jumped into the one-dimensional world and immediately flew out of it, hovering in front of the bewildered enemy. Having hit the destroyer hard, it had almost exhausted its defensive functions, and broke through to the transport. The second destroyer did a somersault, but ran into gamma radiation. The station was beating at full blast when the cruiser tried to attack it, at which point the flagship-battleship, led by Gugish, fell upon it.
  The cruiser was hit by a series of blows, releasing a rare cloud of gases. The flagship turned around, the grappler came in from the other side, completing the destruction of the starship.
  - One is ready! - The marshal said with satisfaction. The destroyers tried to build a defense, dropping the last of their mines. Gamma rays caused them to detonate, then grapples fell on the ships.
  One of the destroyers was immediately hit, it lost speed and went off course. Its captain, in a heroic move, tried to ram the cross-ship, almost colliding with the Faun ship. He managed to cause damage, but then he ran into a thermoquark missile. A billion destroyed cities in one charge, capable of finishing off a larger machine, even the cross-ship was slightly hit. Its forehead melted, numerous barrels bent.
  Meanwhile, the flagship-battleship, together with the station, repeated the maneuver, bringing down the full force of fire on the third destroyer. Gamma rays disabled the generator and muffled the engine, after which all that remained was to finish off the starship.
  Another cross-ship attacked the transport. Three artillery batteries damaged the ship's bow and rammed the turret. The cross-ship spewed plasma, ignoring the damage.
  - I authorize the use of a heavy missile! - the marshal shouted.
  The last thermo-quark charge was released, but here the fauns were unlucky, despite the masking radiation, the anti-missile found its target. The explosion thundered at an almost safe distance, only slightly denting the battery barrels.
  The transporter turned away, but then the flagship-battleship and the gamma station caught up with it. The double blow cut through the hull, and then split the starship into a dozen pieces. An entire army of fighters burned in the fireball. Some of the Foshkas and their allies twitched in the vacuum for a long time. Two more destroyers tried to escape. The cross-over hit them in the bow, forcing them to recoil. Then the radiation hit the side. It began to smoke, tried to throw out a net, but due to inertia, it was thrown back by its own wave, and the destroyer blew itself up. The last starship announced that it was surrendering.
  - We take no prisoners! - The marshal replied. - So the cowards have nothing to count on. And there's no one to escort them. The beams hit the hull of the drifting vessel, finishing it off. Well, in war, pity, like the eighth note in a song, only gets in the way and makes you laugh!
  - One group is destroyed! - Gugish said. - Now we need to find the rest.
  - I propose sending out reconnaissance bots, including tiny satellites, throwing them through the ice hole. - The officer expressed his opinion.
  - Well, that's an idea!
  The enormous machine turned on acceleration, preparing for another entry into subspace.
  Thirty seconds later they were in another place in space, approaching the most important sphere of Guliverovsk. They were almost hit by a Foshek missile carrier, well armed, studded with guns, they had to maneuver to prevent its devilish power from manifesting itself. Then a combined strike, along with a gamma station, and several thousand trolls were gone.
  Then the fauns and elves continued their maneuver, gathering information. Then an urgent message from the headquarters signalman arrived:
  - Several enemy groups have broken through to the orbit of Guliverovsk. They threaten us with terrible punishments!
  - How many starships do they have?
  - Unknown!
  - To help our world.
  The double star seemed to wink at the foshkas; they no longer particularly believed in victory and did not even expect to survive, but were blinded by hatred for the fauns.
  It cannot be said that these cute creatures did not take care of the protection of their world. Here the advanced cruiser of the trolls ran into mines. The starship turned into a flaming sieve, the rest slowed down and opened fire, and also released neutrino detonators. Among the ships there were even ultra-battleships. Here, on the outskirts of the cold, sparsely populated planet Borroso, an impressive group of trolls gathered, bloodthirstily striving for the target. They brought down their blow on this island of civilization. Although the planetary batteries met the enemy missiles on the approach, taking over most of them, artificial satellites scattered many false targets, this world was shocked. Local harmless semi-intelligent creatures, like frogs and bunnies (two furry species) have already learned to build cities resembling anthills. It was visible how they were being destroyed, especially when the monstrous thermoquark bombs crashed into the surface. The lakes of oxygen and nitrogen instantly boiled away, multi-kilometer mushrooms formed, tens of millions of creatures died at once. The extermination continued in the most barbaric ways, even the cities covered by force fields were burning, domes were collapsing, the apocalypse was coming. Well, that was nothing, what would happen when they reached Guliverovsk, the megalopolis sphere.
  Merca whined:
  - My brothers, as always, I am not with you and cannot help you. Who will stop such madness?
  Yulfi thought, why not use her own phenomenal magic. To embody her true power, and then separate the fauns and the fosheks at once, putting an end to their feud once and for all!
  But this is just an empty dream.
  The armada was rapidly approaching the sphere. It resembled two thick circles, one on top of the other, with a diameter of half a million kilometers. The Foshkas opened fire from a distance, using huge thermoquark rockets.
  They were met by the PKO, the anti-space defense, located on the surface. But there were too many phoshek, they used thousands, tens of thousands of inflatable dummies, various gases, clouds of inert photons. That's why the impact reached the surface. When a thermo-quark rocket hits, it's scary. Billions die from one charge, and the surface of the sphere bends and sparks.
  Tukhhi groaned:
  - My subjects are dying! All those who are dear to me! I am ready to dedicate a hymn to them myself, but now, it seems, I will have to mourn the corpses.
  Mersa was indignant:
  - Where are our troops? I think I"m ready to scratch their eyes out.
  At that moment, the Fauns' starships emerged from space and went on the attack. The proximity of their homeland inspired, no one thought about retreating or saving their lives - only victory: Homeland or death!
  Now the battle was taking place in orbit itself, cruisers, battleships, missile carriers, cross-ships, everything was mixed up, and many hundreds of billions of peaceful fauns and other creatures could watch the battle where their fate was being decided with the naked eye. The number of rams increased, both seemed to have gone mad.
  Here the elves played their last trump card, merchant and passenger ships, stuffed with explosives, were closing in, blowing up the opponents. Most of them died before reaching their target, they still lacked speed, weapons, armor and protection, but they distracted attention. And they gave the starships a chance to deliver a fatal blow. And some hit the enemy, the foshki were also extremely exhausted and made mistakes more and more often. But still, the creatures with trunks still had a numerical advantage.
  The silhouette of a four-armed horseman appeared in orbit. The first thing he did was attack the ultra-cruiser. Although he didn't seem too big against the backdrop of such a colossus, he managed to break through to the generator and, with a series of skillful blows, blow it up along with the reactor. The ultra-battleship burst into flames, instantly turning into a ring of flame.
  - One is ready! - Tsar Ivan said with satisfaction. - The rest will follow.
  The brave fighter on the winged unicorn rushed at the next starship. It was destroyed almost instantly. Tsar John chopped the destroyer into pieces with his swords. It absorbed the magic and grew in size.
  - Now, big-nosed ones, the inevitable retribution has come to you.
  This intervention finally undermined the spirit.
  Space Hypermarshal Grobogrob, as an atheist and materialist, was afraid of death. In addition, he was afraid of everything inexplicable and absurd from the point of view of logic. In addition to everything, he saw that now the plan of stellar revenge was not working, which meant that at the moment, they would not be able to destroy the mother sphere of the fauns.
  He has a choice, either to die beautifully or not so beautifully, the four-armed king is approaching him. And if he goes back, risking being tribunaled. What to choose? At this point, Gravecoffin was not ready to die, and turned back.
  - Come what may! I'll be back! The starships flew, and the fauns were still hanging on their tails.
  - He's running away, the coward! - Gugish shouted. - Finish him off!
  - Maybe it's for the best! - said Mersa. - Justice prevails and retribution comes.
  Faun Tukhhi objected:
  - All the more reason to catch him. Overtake him and punish him.
  After their commander fled, the will of the Foshki was finally broken and they scattered across space, saving their skins. The pursuit was cruel and persistent, never before had hunters driven game so zealously. Those who were overtaken were destroyed. True, some starships wisely surrendered. Gugish decided to show mercy:
  - This time there is someone to escort, I give permission to take them prisoner. Let them work for us, restore what was destroyed. Since the last organized resistance was broken, it was not so interesting to watch the battle further, the main intrigue was whether Grobogrom would leave or not. His squad was thinning out, but then they dove into an asteroid stream, where the fauns and elves could no longer enter one-dimensional space as before and broke away slightly. Then the starship of the troll commander disappeared into an intermittent nebula and entered the zone of stellar reflections. There, the gravity radars were glitching terribly, and the ship could fall into an interdimensional hole at any moment. Hanging between dimensions, freeze at the junction of worlds. However, many did not return from there. Even Lekkoron despaired of catching up with the commander, turned back. The fauns and elves were very proud, because they had won a stunning victory.
  But, as always, something unexpected happened. A beep was heard and a message:
  - A new armada is approaching from space.
  In the distance, the silhouettes of thousands of new starships appeared. And then everything disappeared, falling into impenetrable darkness.
  . CHAPTER 24
  Henry Smith opened his eyes, everything was flashing before him, he had never felt so broken, his head ached. Svetlana Krasnova was kneading his neck, her gaze was worried.
  - You've been hit with an incredible amount of information, my boy. It could drive you crazy.
  - What is this? - Henry asked. - I was in another world.
  Svetlana shook her head:
  - No, you were just receiving information about the past of the Hyperborea civilization. About what happened a million years ago.
  - I see! The movie was so real, and it stopped at the most interesting part.
  - Your psyche won't be able to handle any more information. Later, when the neurons are unloaded, you'll remember everything. But for now, taboo!
  - Well! Taboo so taboo! It was incredibly interesting! I'm simply in love with the young sorceress Yulfi.
  - Well, that's good! Love ennobles. But I don't advise you to get too carried away. - Svetlana lifted Henry. - You can continue to look around the premises.
  - And what do we see here? The base of an ancient civilization? Only one thing is not clear, because scientists have done excavations, made various discoveries, but no one has put forward a version that such a developed civilization existed a million years ago.
  - Why, some scientists assumed the existence of civilizations more ancient than Atlantis. And they wrote about Hyperborea, it just wasn't included in school textbooks. However, haven't you read the assumption that our civilization is far from the first?
  - Of course I read about it in science fiction! But not in serious works. There must be traces of the ancient world. After all, the pyramids are still standing, which means that the walls of ancient fortresses will inevitably remain, buried under a layer of rocks. After all, such a grandiose civilization could not have disappeared without a trace.
  - Not without a trace! We see her base on Jupiter. Underground, but no less grandiose. Henry flew up, touching the ceiling. A stream of light flew out from there, a beautiful elf girl said:
  - Would you like a sumptuous dinner, glorious warriors!
  - Wow! But where did all this power go on Earth? So much so that scientists can't find a trace of a super civilization. Where are these people who lived with dinosaurs, and magic was natural?
  - You already know this, it was shown in that film that was downloaded into your brain. You just can't perceive it yet.
  - So tell me in simple words.
  - I won't, you'll perceive it yourself when the time comes. Otherwise it's not interesting.
  The hologram of the elf asked again:
  - Will the young conqueror of the universe order anything?
  Smith asked Svetlana Krasnova:
  - How long did I watch the movie?
  - One point three hundredths of a second. But it seemed long to you because the brain's perception was compressed.
  - So that means we can have some food!
  - Personally, I'm not against it! I wonder what modern Hyperborean cuisine is like. - Svetlana threw back her lush hair. It would be a wonderful experiment.
  Several more holograms appeared. They were people and elves, all very beautiful and fair-haired. They flew, flapping their wings, and a moment later a luxurious table appeared in front of Henry and Svetlana. It was carved from the rarest pink wavy wood. On it were dishes made of gold leaf, strewn with stones that sparkled brighter than precious ones. The dishes were of the most varied shapes, real assemblages, all different and yet pretending to be works of art. And the smell was like the queen's perfume.
  "This is a real miracle!" Smith declared. "I've never eaten anything like it."
  The young man tried it, cutting off a piece with a transparent knife with a gold handle. The taste was unusual, but very pleasant. Svetlana noted:
  - It's all prepared with the help of magic. That's the specificity of combining science and magic.
  - I wish I could take everything with me.
  At that moment, there was a sudden beeping sound, and a hologram with an image of the starry sky appeared in front of the guests. At that moment, Svetlana's face twisted, she tugged Henry Smith's hand.
  - Do you know what this is?
  - No, look! Let me enlarge the image!
  A dot slowly separated from Saturn. When the image was enlarged, it became clear that it was a drop-shaped substance. It was studded with tiny needles, but this is ...
  - Guns! - Henry shouted. - What a starship.
  - A combat starship and a very powerful one! - Svetlana declared. - When the ancient Earth civilization was defeated, they installed their starship at the base on Saturn. It was supposed to make sure that humanity did not revive its former power. And now it has risen, why do you think?
  - To destroy the Earth?
  - Exactly! Or, at least, life on it!
  - Then he must be stopped.
  - True! But how to do it? This is not Hyperborean technology, but something fundamentally different.
  - If it was left by aliens to watch over the Earth, then it is already about a million years old. And that means there should be no living aliens in it.
  - So it's computer controlled. That gives us a chance. Well, let's fly to it.
  Henry and Svetlana took each other's hands. The young man and the girl were ready for the decisive jump. Henry impatiently moved his legs, he had a lot of energy. Svetlana especially excited him. She reminded him of Yulfi, especially with her lush hair, the color of a golden flame. The young man really wanted to kiss her, he imagined how his friend looked without clothes. What toes she had, probably as long and mobile as Yulfi's.
  The base was of colossal size, it seemed almost endless. How many corridors, various trapezes, halls, where various types of weapons were located. For example, tanks, from the first wheeled forged iron carts, to liquid metal, flown between the stars machines, streamlined.
  And everything looks fresh, not a gram of dust, because special radiation maintains the cleanliness and order of the base. There is not even a single microbe, sterile.
  The young man and the girl moved on, they gradually got out of the complex labyrinth with its intricacies and passages. Various conglomerates decorated the halls, robots moved. Here Svetlana stopped:
  - There must be at least some kind of weapon at the base that can destroy such a colossus.
  - You know better. After all, I am not the star-space scout, but you.
  - I looked at the base through the central computer, there are no missiles on it, neither thermoquark, nor especially thermopreon. So we won't be able to shoot it down just like that. But there is a special crystal, which contains the most powerful magical energy, and it will help us. Fly to the enemy starship, but don't get too close, I'll catch up with you.
  - Yes sir, Sveta.
  The young man made a few more circles and left the base, leaving behind its hard-to-penetrate, magically bonded hyper-titanium coating.
  An almost lightning-fast throw through the thickness of the planet, and he found himself in the thick, suffocating atmosphere of Jupiter. Thanks to the magic-hyperplasmic chips, they hold the structure of his body.
  - Wow! - Henry said. - What kind of scanners do we have, they allow us to see space through such a thick atmosphere.
  There was no point in sitting on the surface for long, and the young man flew towards the starship. He had seen space blockbusters in the cinema, and the last vision of a grand space battle was impressive. But this was the first real starship. Enormous, capable of covering all of London. The shape of a whale, almost optimal for battles, many weapons. It was immediately obvious that it was a solid work of art by a powerful civilization. I wonder when such things, capable of flying between the stars, will appear on Earth. At one time, science fiction writers actively exploited the space theme. It was believed that man's flight to Mars would take place in the twentieth century. As is often the case, the forecasts turned out to be wrong. Time passes, the Earth's resources are depleted, and humanity is still tied to the cradle. But the Hyperboreans, it seems, have mastered the secret of flights between worlds, because the base on Jupiter is one of the episodes of their expansion. Perhaps this happened precisely because of magic. What damage the church did to science by persecuting magicians and sorcerers. It's a good thing they didn't manage to completely destroy magic, and here we must thank the parallel subworlds. They lived, as it were, in their own world, and at the same time in a completely different one. Although these are only branches from the main trunk, like leaves in a branch. After all, they didn't meet wizards from other galaxies. And here are real other universes.
  The starship is heading towards Earth, its speed is lower than the speed of light, but quite decent. It will reach it in a couple of hours, but from modern ships, how long does it take to fly to Saturn: a whole year!
  It was strange, why did the starship get alarmed right now, because the satellites had probably flown up to this giant planet before? A mystery of nature, or did he detect their movements, sensing the level of high energy. In this case, he was the unwitting executioner of the planet. Suddenly the thought flashed through his mind, Svetlana was to blame for everything. Did they really need a skinny young man, almost a boy, to find this damn crown? Yes, for some reason he became known to the whole world, they even made a TV series about him, which brought fabulous profits to the oligarchs. But Henry himself, if you don"t count the small gold reserves left by his parents, is a beggar. And anyway, he only has a few gold coins, not mountains of money in the bank, as the directors had invented. His prototype is known, billions have been earned on him, and he himself is almost a beggar.
  But why did he get involved with Svetlana Krasnova? She has a Russian name and a Russian surname. The British fought directly with the Russians only once, in the Crimean War, and won at the cost of great losses, but the hidden rivalry has been going on for centuries. In the end, it was the active influence of the communists that caused the rebellion in India and the collapse of the largest colonial empire in the history of the Earth. The giant became a dwarf again, and Russia remained a superpower even after the collapse of communism. And even held on to rebellious Chechnya, although no one believed that this was possible. However, what happened there, he knows little, so he watched the news on TV during the holidays. But there is a prophecy of the most famous English fortuneteller that people from the snowy country will conquer the British Isles for the second time after William the Conqueror. And there is a famous poem about a polar bear who subdued the world. It becomes scary, although he is far from politics. But maybe human history has already come to an end, and he is playing an empty mind game in his brain?
  Henry approached the starship. A majestic ship: nothing to say. How to overcome it, to break through to the heart.
  The chip on his hand beeped:
  - The starship is surrounded by a powerful force field and matrix protection. The principle of matter reflection is used here.
  - What did you say?
  - It's dangerous to come closer! It might flatten you into a pancake.
  Henry recoiled. What a mess. Of course, a state-of-the-art starship has multi-layered protection. What, did he think otherwise? Naive fool. What will happen now?
  The icy cold penetrated to the boy's bones, he suddenly felt alone, almost naked. All around was vacuum and darkness, it was amazing that he was not suffocating yet. He could breathe, the Sun was blinding his eyes and at the same time it was far away and so small. What to do! Maybe he could try a spell, but at the school of magicians he was not taught to fight such huge starships. Or rather, in general, with hyper-modern technology. Here he, a fragile young man, was at a complete impasse. How to hack the matrix and the force field? Only the Almighty knows.
  - Why didn't they send me to study in another galaxy? I'm completely empty.
  He began to whisper something, waving his hands, regretting that he did not have a magic wand.
  Suddenly Svetlana appeared next to him. She held a crystal in her outstretched hand and handed him a magic wand.
  - Well, Henry, I see you are in mourning.
  - But you're too cheerful.
  - I got a magic crystal, together with a magic wand it will help us. - The girl stroked the young man's hair. - You have a nice hedgehog.
  - Where, hedgehog!
  - On the head!
  - My hair isn't that short, - Henry was offended. - That I look like a juvenile prisoner?
  - No! But the right guy. In short. - The crystal sparkled in her hands, shone much brighter. - Say the spell with which you open doors in a solid cave wall. You know that.
  Henry Smith picked up a magic wand and, having cast a spell, struck with a beam.
  - Use the energy of the crystal! - Krasnova suggested.
  The young wizard suddenly felt warmth and a flow of hot wind, the crystal in the girl's hand lit up much brighter. Henry felt energy pouring into him, and such an unusual one. As if caressing movements were kneading his body, the woman's hands were massaging from his feet to the back of his head. Things were flickering before his eyes, he suddenly saw a starship in several colors at once. As if radiant buds had blossomed on the surface. And the entire cosmos became incredibly rich in colors, even the stars became larger, and it turned out that each of them had its own individual face. Different faces, male and female, they smiled affably. He remembered the words of one of the teachers: each star has its own soul, feeling, mood, emotions. Stars and planets are alive and have an aura.
  The young man saw the aura of the starship and fired a beam at it. They saw the light pillar slowly cut through the layers of protection. Each layer had its own color and unique shade. They smoothly parted, and Henry shouted:
  - Now dive after me.
  Svetlana nodded and rushed after him. Her hair resembled a banner, having got into the matrix protection, it began to flutter. The girl smiled, Henry overcame the resistance of the field. They moved as if through a thickness of water, but at the same time approached the armored covering. Octagonal, shining gold, plates on the surface of the starship were visible. One more movement. Smith whispers a spell, and in the incredible thickness of the armor a hole appears. The young man and the girl dive into it. They move, finding themselves as if under pressure, one more effort and penetrate inside.
  Henry steps onto a solid surface, Svetlana lands next to him, she tugs, her shiny, studded boots clinging to the floor. Svetlana noted:
  - This is the flagship cruiser. We need to get to the central command post and take control of the starship.
  Henry agreed: perhaps this was the best way out. The girl ran to the wall, poked her finger at it, and unexpectedly it entered the armored covering.
  "I'm rolling down the ship's parameters to determine where the central computer is," the scout explained.
  Henry Smith tensed, he felt the hellish cold, the dead, grave breath. Something similar happened when the Gemeters, the spirits-executioners tried to suck all the juices out of him. The young man raised his magic wand.
  A black ghost with a scythe appeared before him. Henry hit it with a stream of fire, saying, conjuring against the spirits. The ghost, caught in the stream of light, shrank and instantly dissipated.
  - That's it, I got it! You'll know, executioner.
  Svetlana took out her fingers, they were glowing.
  - Now I know exactly where the brain center is. Follow me.
  - Of course! I can't even think about falling behind!
  The young man and the girl tried to fly, but an unknown force pressed them to the floor. The entire space was permeated with an incomprehensible radiation. Svetlana shuddered:
  - Most of our abilities are paralyzed. We'll have to run to the command post on foot.
  - Then we must redouble our efforts to make it in time, - said the young man.
  They ran down the corridor with all their might; the starship had artificial gravity, which on the one hand helped them move, but on the other hand made it difficult to jump. A wasp as big as a black grouse jumped out to meet them. The girl pulled the emitter out of her pocket and shot at it. The hyperlaser beam passed through the phantom without causing significant damage. Henry wanted to hit her with a spell, whispering something, but Svetlana got ahead of him, hitting the wasp with the edge of her palm. Suddenly, the girl screamed, her hand instantly turned red and became covered in blisters. The magical wasp turned around and went for a second approach. The young man slashed at it with a new spell:
  - Kuulluhukpo!
  The phantom's body flew apart, its wings floated in the air and smoothly fell.
  - Well done Henry! - Svetlana said. - But what is it that can withstand a pocket hyperlaser, especially one with magical pumping?
  - Magic of a different order! - Smith answered. - To be honest, I wouldn't have been able to cope with it if it weren't for the crystal. It's like the heart of God, it gives me unimaginable power.
  - If only he would add some speed to his legs! - said the girl.
  They rushed further, ran along the corridor, began to climb up. But the spiral staircase was uncomfortable, clearly adapted for non-humanoid creatures. Svetlana slipped and creatures from nightmares tried to attack her every now and then. In particular, those similar to winged toothy creatures.
  Henry sent a wave of bubbles at them, they hit them, but a couple of the guys collided with him and burned through his clothes, causing pain.
  - Those bastards! - the young man replied. - It's just a nightmare.
  The touches were burning, similar to what you experience when you burn yourself on a hot stove, and at the same time, freezing. Svetlana tried to cheer him up:
  - Now you are like a real knight in wounds and scars. Come up with me. - The girl was also bitten, her shoulder was burned. - Don't be afraid of anything.
  - This starship is full of nightmarish magic. You need to work miracles to survive in it. - The young man answered.
  As they entered the next corridor, another attack followed. Mad dogs, foaming at the mouth, jumped out onto the floor. These dogs had crocodile heads and lizard tails. Their muzzles were twisted with anger, their red eyes bulging and glittering.
  Svetlana opened fire on them, the hyperlaser passed through the phantom and penetrated the armor, melting the metal. Then Krasnova hit with a pulse.
  Flames broke through the wall behind the pack of dogs.
  Henry met them with a barrier of bubbles, and the scout kicked the nearest dog. It turned over, but the girl's boot instantly melted, revealing an elegant, chiseled leg up to the knee. Golden-olive, it was truly charming, but there was no time to admire it, and Henry, bringing down a counter-magic stream in a thick roll, mowed down the front rank.
  The pack's swift attack was stifled, the bodies of the killed dogs quickly turned pale and settled like spring snow.
  Henry stepped over them and nodded to Svetlana:
  - Be careful, you'll get burned.
  The girl replied:
  - It's okay, the scars will heal, but I feel sorry for the boot. It was expensive, with chips. Now I'll have problems moving.
  - It doesn't surprise me. But your fingers are strong and can jump from one planet to another.
  Svetlana gently slapped Henry on the nose:
  - Witty! You know what I'm telling you, don't swallow your words.
  Her voice broke off, and a bull with a lion's head rushed down the corridor. He pounced on the scouts. They barely managed to jump back, and Henry fired a beam, striking the attacker. The lion bull threw back his hooves, having been cut in half. The young man knocked down another fly that tried to attack. Acid sprayed from its trunk. Then he wiped his forehead.
  - Oh my! Amazing! - A whole starship of ghosts.
  Svetlana noted:
  - There's more to come! Oh-oh-oh!
  The walls of the corridor were covered with various incomprehensible symbols, most of them looked like hieroglyphs. Svetlana even suggested:
  - There are probably some formulas used here.
  - Why depict them on the walls of a starship? Most likely, these are decorations of the civilization that left the ship. Just for aesthetic perception. - Smith suggested.
  Svetlana replied:
  - Just like that, even the stars don't go out. It's a mystery, and we have to solve it.
  Deprived of the ability to fly, the young man and the girl simply ran along the corridor. But then, phantoms of various types rushed towards them again. Flying, whistling, prickly. Some of them resembled fireballs. It was impossible to fight off such an intense onslaught by conventional means. Svetlana had the reaction of a scout, and Henry, skinny, small, trained in magic, also dodged the attacks. Nevertheless, the fighters were hit, Henry had a burnt cheek, his hands were burnt. He received several holes in the body. His chest was burned. The young man cursed with annoyance:
  - No, I won't get far like this! They'll finish me off.
  Svetlana also suffered, even losing some of her hair, which is a great loss for a woman.
  - This is just awful! How I look now! - The girl's voice trembled.
  - It's fine, couldn't be better.
  Henry cast a few more spells. At least a dozen fireballs began to spin around the young man. They were spinning at high speed, like in the game "Star Wars". A real battle, they hit the flying phantoms, creating a circular defense. Thus, the young man and the girl ran along the corridor and began to climb up the stairs. On the way, a snake suddenly jumped out and grabbed Svetlana by the leg. With an instinctive movement, Henry hit it. The snake's head bounced off, but the girl's second boot disappeared, blisters appeared on her leg. The beautiful girl was barefoot.
  - What's wrong with me? - Svetlana said. - Now in space I'll risk getting frostbite on my limbs.
  - Don't drift, we'll bring this starship to Earth. Our special services will dismantle it there.
  - Is it worth it? Modern earthlings haven't grown up to such weapons!
  - If the plant is not exposed to light, it will rot.
  Having made their way up the stairs, the young man and woman found themselves in a spacious room with machines that looked more like gaming machines, like one-armed bandits.
  Henry also noticed angular, richly decorated robots. They were angular, but very brightly painted. Seeing the visitors, the robots tried to open fire, but Svetlana, jumping aside, simply fired a charge at them. The hyperlaser against material objects worked averagely. One of the robots, having received damage, fell, and the others opened fire to kill. The beam of the gravity laser hit Svetlana in the chest, exposing her lush bust. The girl screamed, gave another volley. Henry Smith holding a crystal in his hands, said something in a abrupt voice. A flash followed, a column of light hit the robot, melting the giant.
  Then chaos began, the cyborgs fired at each other, exchanging fire. Henry drew a circle and pulled Svetlana into it. The girl, slapping her feet on the floor, cursed:
  - Well, now I look like I've had a major makeover.
  - Don't be upset! Nudity adorns a woman better than diamonds! At least one who doesn't need adornment!
  - I agree with you! However, it is not the naked body that bothers me. In our world, it is not considered a sin, especially since Adam and Eve were naked and were not ashamed. The main thing is that all the clothes are expensive, government-issued, and they can deduct them from your salary.
  - And the fact that you are saving the Earth doesn"t count?
  - We need to save it first. This starship is already approaching the orbit of Mars.
  - How do you know!
  - The crystal gives similar sensations.
  The robots quickly killed each other. Only one remained, the strongest. He rolled his five big eyes. Svetlana and Henry, deciding not to tempt fate, ran out of the hall. The young man watched with pleasure as the girl's bare heels flashed, pink and elastic, they bounced off the surface. The muscles of the girl's muscular ankles played. Svetlana looked simply amazing, he wanted to kiss her so much, to feel her taste.
  Another attack of phantoms distracted him from his lustful thoughts. This time they were huge saber-toothed rats. Henry managed to kill several of them, but one got through and plunged its tusk into his stomach. The young man choked with pain and fell.
  Svetlana grabbed him and jerked him to his feet.
  - How did they try to deal with you, they fell, but got up. - The girl answered the guy's silent question.
  - I understand everything! - Henry shook himself. - Let's rush on.
  There was a blast from behind, and a powerful wave hit the young fighters in the back. They flew a good fifty meters, almost breaking their heads.
  - Wow! - Smith noted. - This is no joke.
  The young man's back was burnt, his bones ached badly, it was good that the protective magic softened the blow. Svetlana's thighs were exposed, and the delightful girl became almost naked. Only the belt on her waist, with various devices, gave her a protected look. However, Henry himself did not look much better, a real beaten ragamuffin.
  - We are getting closer and closer to our own monkey nature! - the young man joked.
  - Yes, and that's true! - The girl shook her naked, slightly burnt legs. Without clothes I feel like I was just born!
  - Well, all the better! We're in for a terrible fight in the morning! We'll break through, operatives! - A phrase from some Russian film flashed through my head.
  The phantoms began to attack them again. Powerful, nightmarish, copied from the most odious horror films. They kept coming, an endless avalanche, attacking from different sides. It was good that the balls managed to knock down the pressing creatures. The young man felt an ever-increasing fatigue. It fettered his limbs, which had become unbearably heavy, like a boa constrictor. He had to overcome it by force of will, breaking himself. The frail body of the guy, almost a child, was covered in sweat. He staggered.
  Seeing his grave condition, Svetlana jumped up and, smacking her lips, gave him the sweetest kiss. Henry felt a strong excitement and rose up, energy beating in him again.
  - We will stand firm and win again!
  The phantoms' attacks became more and more violent. Soon there was not a single living place left on Smith's body and his girlfriend's. They were so wounded, especially Svetlana. The girl left bloody traces behind her, driving men crazy, with her feet.
  Henry had also lost one shoe, and his injured foot felt the rough, hot surface of the floor. The young wizard tried to change tactics. He began to whisper spells that caused a huge number of phantoms to explode at once. It was a great move, but it required an incredible amount of energy.
  His strength was waning, he felt himself losing consciousness. But the "heart of god" shone brighter, and Henry felt magical energy flowing through him. It felt as if he had met the source that granted eternal youth and immortality.
  The guy quickened his pace. The trained, muscle-bound body of the scout allowed her to cover large distances. Here they were climbing the stairs again. Afterwards, they had to climb the elevator shaft. The transitions that carried out the instant transfer of matter did not work in this case. Everything had to be done manually. Svetlana cut the roof of the elevator with a hyperlaser, and together with Henry they climbed the vertical rails. The girl was repeatedly hit by electricity on her bare legs, but she did not give up.
  - Yes, it's even nice! Like a massage. - Svetlana answered.
  But Henry Smith had a hard time. His fingers were even paralyzed for a moment, and the girl had to pull the guy out.
  - Don't joke around with this! - Krasnova threatened her partner with her finger.
  The magic crystal, fortunately, seemed to have grown onto the young man, and he simply could not lose it.
  The girl and the boy found themselves in a huge hall. They had to move along flying platforms. They jumped on them like grasshoppers. Svetlana demonstrated her strength here too, but Henry, in order not to fall, was forced to strengthen himself with magic.
  Svetlana's naked skin was covered in lacerations and burns. Numerous ghosts, phantoms and specters attacked her, even more greedily than Henry. Perhaps because her body was larger and stronger.
  Henry was thrown off the platform, falling into the suddenly blazing plasma below. At the very last moment, he managed to grab hold of a flying mechanical beetle. It lurched. Then Smith whispered:
  - I am your master! Save the living! - And he added a spell.
  The beetle straightened out and carried the young man to the platform.
  Once again they were attacked by various creatures. They chattered, circled, tried to break through and knock them off the platforms. The boy and the girl shot at them together. They shot at the enemies and jumped over. Sometimes beams hit them from above, threatening to hit.
  Svetlana even teased:
  - I won't give in to you! Will is stronger than stone!
  The girl continued to fight, she tried to change the range of the hyperlaser. The young man helped her. He, feeling the breath of the crystal, transferred its immeasurable energy to the girl.
  After that, the pocket laser began to shoot much better. The talking chip inserted into the weapon said:
  - Amazing sensations! Never experienced anything like this! New types of magical hyperplasmic energy?
  - Something like that! - Henry answered. - You can enjoy it. If, of course, there is such a desire!
  - Alas, the concept of pleasure is beyond my reach, I am a machine. - The emitter stated modestly. - But the satisfaction from killing is quite clear to me.
  - So much the better! These ghosts have no soul! - Henry answered.
  So, at the limit of their strength, fighting back and bleeding, they overcame this hall. They gradually approached the goal, but time passed, and the starship was already approaching Earth. Here even a cannon fired, vaporizing one of the satellites.
  Svetlana, feeling this, said in a trembling voice:
  - Even though it is impossible, we must redouble our efforts and break through at any cost.
  - As if I don't understand! Life on Earth is under total threat.
  They found themselves in the corridor again. The surface was made of liquid metal and their feet sank, the young man and the girl quickened their pace. They were running with their last strength, overcoming resistance. Henry Smith lost his last shoe, after which running became more painful, but easier. A huge crab appeared on the way, several barrels sticking out of its shell. Henry and Svetlana darted to the sides when glowing threads hit them. Ordinary bubbles did not affect the crab and they had to use stronger magic against it.
  "That was a masterstroke!" Henry declared. "He cast a spell against the underwater undead."
  The crab split open, revealing its mechanical insides. It was a symbiosis of a living body and electronics.
  Henry whistled: a half-cyborg phantom, you won"t find anything like that even in science fiction.
  The next stage was the attack of the jet jellyfish. They threw out jets and tried to break through to the young fighters. The retargeted hyperlaser cut well. It literally incinerated them. Then Henry felt that there was an ambush at the door. He made his way to the wall and recited a mantra. The walls skewed, and a hole appeared in them. The young man nodded to Svetlana:
  - Jump after me!
  - Good, young padawan! However, you are already up to the task of becoming a master.
  - No! If it weren't for the heart of God, I would have stopped my earthly journey long ago.
  - Then strain yourself, there is not much left.
  The next room was filled with a special liquid, like oil. And predatory fish swam in it. Henry wounded one of them, causing it to twitch. The monster-like creatures tore their own comrades apart.
  Smith turned on another spell, increasing aggression. The monsters, one resembling a tyrannosaurus with fins, grappled with each other. Thousands of different monsters were biting and tearing at each other. The boy and girl tried to swim around them.
  "You see what too much aggression leads to," Henry said. "Magic must be kind."
  - Aren't I kind? I can't even take candy away from a child! - The girl answered.
  They were swimming and, by accident, Smith grabbed Svetlana by the toes, the touch was exciting, and a spark seemed to run between them. The girl muttered:
  - How good I feel with you. It's just that you started this at the wrong time and place.
  So they swam out of the man-made sea.
  The next stage consisted of an onslaught of various plants. There were ears of corn, flower buds, and various types of cacti. The boy and girl bravely fought off such a furious onslaught. Their friendly fire weeded out entire ranks, but the plants continued to press. Henry even said with annoyance:
  - I've always loved dandelions, but not the ones that sprout in attack mode.
  Svetlana noted:
  - This is a hint that we will soon have to harvest the crops ourselves.
  - It"s very possible, if we survive.
  In order to speed up the movement, since the continuous pressure of the plants slowed it down, Henry delivered a magical blow of unexpected force. Clouds appeared above the ceiling, it even got dark.
  - That's it, burn with fire! - he said.
  There was a thunderclap and a burning rain poured down from above. Each drop was like an acid solution, they fell and burned everything. The plants began to wither and fall off instantly. Svetlana noticed:
  - Interesting method of watering. What did you use there?
  - Nothing special, just a weed killer. Not the highest level of magic.
  - Wow! We should learn from you! - Svetlana declared.
  The counterattack was successful. The weakened enemy units crumbled, and it was possible to continue racing along the open road.
  Henry even asked:
  - How much longer do we have left?
  - Just a little! Be strong, brave boy!
  The combat starship had already passed the Moon's orbit. Its guns unleashed a stream of plasma on the nearest satellites. One of the moon rovers was hit. There was no panic on the ground yet, as the gigantic ship was invisible to both radar and visual observation. It resembled the arrival of the plague in ancient times, only the corpses indicated this. So here, too, the destroyed creations of earthlings indicated that the messenger of hell and the possible end of the world had arrived.
  Henry Smith suddenly saw it in all its inescapable obviousness. The young man cried out:
  - And this is how they treat us!
  Hovering over the world
  Impenetrable darkness!
  Torturer sadist
  He raised the axe - that's a fact!
  The young man said in rhyme. Hatred for this strange creation of technology gave him strength. The girl who fought next to him accelerated her movement. They fought like lions, and the countless streams of phantoms began to retreat. Such is the power of hatred and faith in oneself. The boys did not even think of stopping, but continued to press on. Finally, they passed the field strewn with poisoned flowers. The enemy's onslaught weakened, and they could breathe more freely.
  Here another door appeared before them. Svetlana and Henry almost touched it with their hands. It was as if dead. The young man asked:
  - So what are we going to do now?
  Svetlana replied:
  - Together we'll break through it! It's not that scary! Use the crystal magic and beams of rays.
  They tensed up, joined forces. Even the seemingly impenetrable doors were warped.
  The girl and the boy fought, the doors vibrated. Finally they burst, and it was possible to run inside.
  Right at the entrance were two combat robots with huge launchers. But they already seemed not to see the guy. Henry sent them too strong a signal. Moreover, he dismantled two cyborgs, forcing them to shoot at the rest of the machines. A series of blows, many explosions and a series of destruction followed. Two young fighters passed several obstacles in one go. It was a brave, although very risky move.
  Here's another moment, super effort! Throw!
  Henry flew into the room, a girl jumped next to him. Svetlana Krasnova said.
  - The control panel should be here.
  Suddenly, something flashed, and an image of a fair-haired, beard-bearded man in an ancient tunic and a halo on his head appeared before the boys. He raised his hands, as if greeting the people who had run in.
  - Who are you? - Svetlana asked. The man who appeared before her looked quite real, and his eyes were so unusual, in them one could simultaneously read a powerful will and humility.
  "I am your God, Jesus Christ," the man answered and shook his blond hair.
  Henry was surprised:
  - And what is God doing in a place where the forces of all alien hell have accumulated!
  - That which always saves humanity. I was crucified on the cross, giving my life to save your souls, and now there is a threat over the entire planet.
  Svetlana was surprised:
  - Well then! That's commendable! But best of all, let us disassemble the supercomputer ourselves. In that case, we'll be able to correct our own mistake that provoked the technotronic monster.
  The man replied:
  - You people are too weak and imperfect. You will never achieve power,
  characteristic of higher powers. And therefore, it will be better if I correct your mistake myself.
  - Why hasn't the enemy starship been destroyed yet? - Henry asked the candidate for the role of God.
  - Because the forces of hell are actively opposing me. - Said the fair-haired man. Give me the crystal, and you will see how the children of hell were tamed. What are you hesitating about, or not sure that I am the true God and Eternal Life.
  - I'm sure, I'm sure! - Henry said.
  The man stretched out his hand towards the crystal. At that moment, the young man shot lightning at it. The image of the so-called Christ became distorted. And a moment later, in the place of the pious man, a hideous monster with a lumpy trunk and fangs appeared. A roar was heard.
  - Now eternal hell awaits you!
  Svetlana said:
  - And false prophets and false Christs will rise to seduce and destroy even the chosen ones! I immediately realized that this was another trick of the demon who controls this starship. A kind of projection of a wolf in sheep's clothing.
  The creature, trying to pass itself off as God, flashed fiery squares in its hands and rushed at Henry. The young man, like an aikido fighter, jumped aside, putting his foot out. The false prophet fell. Two squares crashed into the floor, and there was such a blast that even Smith and Svetlana Krasnova were thrown back by the blast wave.
  Then a monster rose from the ground, it was burning in the flames of hell. It waved its arms and threatened. Henry answered it:
  - The formidable snake most often dies from its own poison.
  Krasnova stood up, winced, her feet were badly burned, and impressive blisters appeared.
  - There you go, I've been wounded again. Such is my sad fate. Now I'll try to turn off the computer.
  A roar was heard in response, and a shaggy lion flashed:
  - And I'll cover you! - Henry said in response. The boy and the girl shook hands firmly.
  Krasnova took the crystal in one hand, holding the right part of it, while Henry leaned on the left. He tried to concentrate.
  And the enormous starship of death continued to approach. It very deftly evaporated the satellites of the planet Earth, shooting them down by the hundreds, clearing the sky before it. The beams of the hyperlaser, enhanced by magic, turned the creations of human civilization, different countries and peoples, into madly flying photons. In many areas of the Earth, television broadcasts were interrupted. Screens went dark and dishes fell silent, interference appeared in radio broadcasts. Many people could now experience what a space invasion was like. But that's not all, the starship launched thermoquark missiles on direct fire. Krasnova, having learned of their power, whispered in fear:
  - Each of them is a hundred teratons.
  - How much is this? - Henry asked.
  - Ten billion bombs dropped on Hiroshima.
  - You said ten billion, but that means one rocket would be enough for all of humanity.
  - Of course, not much more, and I will neutralize the death machine.
  The girl dove back into the virtual space, shaking with inhuman tension. Sweat ran down her face and dripped from her exposed satin nipples.
  Henry was also choking from the strain. He shot and shot with his wand. Space rolled around the perimeter, it stretched and then contracted. The young man fired, and at the same time he felt increasing pain. Phantoms were crawling closer and closer to him. An incredibly powerful wave of hatred emanated from them. And the pain became stronger, became unbearable. He was already starting to choke, his ribs were clenched. The skin began to smoke and char, everything was catching fire. Meanwhile, a signal sounded:
  - The rocket is launching!
  Henry's eyes bulged, the pressure became excessive and grew stronger. Several phantoms licked the young man, setting his skin on fire. They burned the girl at the same time. The beauty's leg cracked and broke off. No force could stop the ever-increasing pressure. Henry fired, but even the wand overheated, burning his fingers, leaving deep blisters. The crystal also sparked, but the young man and the girl could not unclasp their hands. Several powerful rockets flew out of the enormous starship. Henry realized: the day of judgment had come, the planet was living out the last moments of its history.
  Here, already dying, he remembered the words of a Russian poet, it seems, it doesn"t matter now, and a song began to sound:
  I will dedicate myself to my fatherland without reserve
  Let there be a feat of arms, exalted!
  The sword strikes and the gauntlet is thrown down
  The merciless law of the king of the Earth!
  
  The volcano is burning - the waters are boiling
  Amber lips of my love!
  I want to find at least a moment of freedom
  How airy and pure you are!
  
  Burns like gold precious hair
  He waved his arms and a wing grew!
  The Lord gave me a priceless gift
  And it immediately became joyful and bright!
  
  Where God passed, a valley grew up
  Blooming, lush, snow-white roses!
  There will be honor - the middle of all worlds
  A gift for the altar that I have offered!
  
  Yes, I know, I am a sinner, connected with witchcraft
  And not worthy of the heavenly bushes and thickets!
  But on Golgotha together with Christ
  I cried, wrapping the icon in my cloak!
  
  My, you are the best image of all brides
  I believe the Almighty will transform the spirit!
  I will bear my unworthy cross
  And I will pick up the shield that fell from my hands!
  At Henry's last words, there was a blinding flash, it seemed that an incredible flame of brightness pierced every cell of him. The last thing the young man heard were the words of Svetlana Krasnova.
  - It has happened!
  EPILOGUE.
  When Henry woke up, he was surrounded by unfamiliar people in spotted uniforms.
  - Who are you? Answer! - They asked rudely in a language alien to Smith, and at the same time strangely familiar. The young wizard's head was cloudy, something was spinning, and he answered mechanically:
  - I'm Henry Smith!
  - He's either crazy or a terrorist, - said the man with epaulettes. - He needs to be arrested immediately.
  Henry was indignant:
  - Arrest me! I just saved the Earth! And you want to crucify your savior!
  - He's definitely gone crazy! Take him to the Kashchenko clinic, quickly. - The man commanded, and Henry realized that it was the colonel.
  - I am completely healthy, commander!
  - We know! All sick people consider themselves healthy. If you are healthy, you will end up in jail for violating passport regulations.
  Smith's arms were twisted behind his back and he was shaken. The exhausted young man lost consciousness. He was dragged out, having been hit with a truncheon. He was brought to the clinic tied up and in a straitjacket. They checked his pulse, blood pressure, and injected him with a tranquilizer. It was a working day and three psychiatrists at once decided to check on the new patient. This is the usual procedure for dealing with newly arrived psychos. Having experienced a strong shock and having gone through hell, Henry Smith was indeed not himself. He was practically not aware of himself, and therefore spoke only the truth.
  He was literally carried in by two orderlies, they carried him easily, like a schoolboy.
  Henry, indeed, looked like a student: a round face without a single hair, but scratched, below average height, narrow shoulders, a typical teenager. Henry looked so harmless that Professor Albert Abramov, sitting in the middle, gave a sign:
  - Untie him!
  Smith was released, the young man was happily kneading his numb limbs. He shuddered, experiencing excitement from the injection.
  - Last name, first name, patronymic. - Asked the psychiatrist sitting on the right.
  - I'm Henry Smith.
  - Profession!
  - Magician and wizard!
  The psychiatrists exchanged meaningful glances. The one sitting on the left asked:
  - Where did you study?
  - At the school of magicians, at the faculty of Clipherend.
  - Tell me more. Did you have enemies?
  Henry was bursting with desire to talk, and he began to pour out his soul. They listened attentively, making notes. Finally, the psychiatrist sitting on the left said:
  - What a complete immersion into the character. He must have read and reread books about Henry Smith more than once.
  - Yes, I've seen this series myself. It's hard not to go crazy.
  The psychiatrist sitting in the center, who was also an FSB colonel, asked:
  - Okay, we get it, good won in the end. Your story is known to almost the entire world, and it's not interesting to retell it again. Tell me instead, why and how you ended up in Moscow.
  - What, I'm in Moscow?
  - No, in London!
  Henry's eyes widened:
  - I've always dreamed of visiting the capital of Russia. Is it true that you have polar bears walking right across Red Square?
  The psychiatrist sitting on the right lit a cigarette and replied:
  - I think you'll stay here for a long time. You'll be able to see our bears. And now a question. What's heavier, uranium or tin?
  - It would be more accurate to ask whose specific density is greater? Of course, uranium.
  - That's right, and what is the depth of the largest depression on earth?
  - If you mean the Mariana Trench, then eleven kilometers twenty-one meters.
  - That's good, but what is 12345 multiplied by 12345? - asked the psychiatrist on the left.
  - 152399025 - Henry Smith answered without hesitation.
  The doctor looked at the piece of paper and smiled.
  - That's right! Who discovered America?
  - It is believed to be Christopher Columbus, named after Amerigo Vespucci, and the Vikings sailed to Greenland and Canada as early as the tenth century.
  - That's right, young man. Who discovered the theory of relativity?
  - Albert Einstein. True, he relied on the works of...
  - Enough!
  - There is a more interesting question: what did you do before you came here?
  Henry hesitated:
  - You won't believe it! He was saving the Earth! A huge space starship was rushing towards it, it wanted to launch thermoquark rockets, each with the power of ten billion Hiroshimas. That's enough to reduce the Earth to rubble.
  - And what, such a powerful weapon can exist? - The psychiatrist perked up.
  - Yes, this weapon is already a million years old, it is extremely powerful, based on the process of quark fusion. Svetlana Krasnova did not explain the details to me, but...
  - Svetlana Krasnova? Who is she?
  - From the ZPR detachment, star-space reconnaissance. Its gigantic empire is located in a parallel universe.
  - Is she beautiful?
  - Very, simply fabulously charming. I must say that all your Miss Universes are not fit to hold a candle to her.
  The psychiatrists again exchanged meaningful glances.
  - Erotomania and sexual preoccupation, - said one of them.
  Another asked:
  - Did you save the Earth?
  - Of course, otherwise you wouldn't be talking to me. Your existence is the best proof that I'm telling the truth.
  - Maybe you want to ask the President of Russia for an award as well? - the psychiatrist asked sarcastically.
  - No, just let him not suppress democracy, not offend Georgians and Chechens, otherwise, he"s a pretty good guy.
  - Whom you saved, just like us! - The head doctor grinned. - Well, what exactly did you do?
  - Having defeated many phantoms and ghosts, as well as combat robots, we broke through to the computer center and Svetlana tried to reprogram it. I sang a song, and had to fight off the spawn of magical horror with all my might. Then, everything exploded and disappeared.
  - I see, it's a complete mess.
  The three luminaries sipped their coffee, asked a few more questions, and finished their cups. They asked about their parents, who was sick with what, and, hearing the answer, they just shook their heads. They wrote in their notebooks for a long time, and finally concluded.
  - Paranoid schizophrenia, with paraphernalia syndrome. Take him to the observation ward. Inject him with four cc of halopyridol, talk to this guy later.
  Henry Smith was injected with a lethal drug into his vein and the young man passed out.
  TO BE CONTINUED.
  
  
  
 Ваша оценка:
Связаться с программистом сайта.

Новые книги авторов СИ, вышедшие из печати:
О.Болдырева "Крадуш. Чужие души" М.Николаев "Вторжение на Землю"

Как попасть в этoт список

Кожевенное мастерство | Сайт "Художники" | Доска об'явлений "Книги"